The rule and exercises of holy dying in which are described the means and instruments of preparing our selves and others respectively, for a blessed death, and the remedies against the evils and temptations proper to the state of sicknesse : together with prayers and acts of vertue to be used by sick and dying persons, or by others standing in their attendance : to which are added rules for the visitation of the sick and offices proper for that ministery.
         Rule and exercises of holy dying. 1651
         Taylor, Jeremy, 1613-1667.
      
       
         
           1651
        
      
       Approx. 603 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 208 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-11 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A64099
         Wing T361A
         ESTC R28870
         10772155
         ocm 10772155
         45783
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A64099)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 45783)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1411:11)
      
       
         
           
             The rule and exercises of holy dying in which are described the means and instruments of preparing our selves and others respectively, for a blessed death, and the remedies against the evils and temptations proper to the state of sicknesse : together with prayers and acts of vertue to be used by sick and dying persons, or by others standing in their attendance : to which are added rules for the visitation of the sick and offices proper for that ministery.
             Rule and exercises of holy dying. 1651
             Taylor, Jeremy, 1613-1667.
          
           [36], 339 p., 1 leaf of plates : ill.
           
             Printed for R.R. and are to be sold by Edward Martin, bookseller,
             London :
             1651.
          
           
             Added engraved t.p.
             The Epistle Dedicatory signed: Taylor.
             Reproduction of original in the Huntington Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Christian life.
           Death.
           Sick -- Prayer-books and devotions.
        
      
    
     
        2000-00 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2001-07 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2002-07 Kirk Davis
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-06 SPi Global
        Rekeyed and resubmitted
      
        2003-08 Olivia Bottum
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-08 Olivia Bottum
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
           
             
               The
               Rule
               and
               Exercises
               of
               holy
               Dying
               by
               Ier
               Taylor
               D.
               D.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           RVLE
           AND
           EXERCISES
           OF
           HOLY
           DYING
           .
        
         
           In
           which
           are
           described
           The
           MEANS
           and
           INSTRUMENTS
           of
           preparing
           our selves
           ,
           and
           others
           respectively
           ,
           for
           a
           blessed
           Death
           :
           and
           the
           remedies
           against
           the
           evils
           and
           temptations
           proper
           to
           the
           state
           of
           Sicknesse
           .
        
         
           Together
           with
           Prayers
           and
           Acts
           of
           Vertue
           to
           be
           used
           by
           sick
           and
           dying
           persons
           ,
           or
           by
           others
           standing
           in
           their
           Attendance
           .
        
         
           To
           which
           are
           added
           .
           Rules
           for
           the
           visitation
           of
           the
           Sick
           ,
           and
           offices
           proper
           for
           that
           Ministery
           .
        
         
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Isoc
             .
             ad
             Demonic
             .
          
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             R.
             R.
          
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           by
           
             Edward
             Martin
          
           Bookseller
           in
           Norwich
           .
           1651.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           the
           Right
           Honourable
           and
           most
           truly
           Noble
           RICHARD
           Lord
           VAVGHAN
           ,
           Earl
           of
           CARBERY
           ,
           Baron
           of
           EMLIN
           ,
           and
           MOLINGAR
           ;
           Knight
           of
           the
           Honourable
           Order
           of
           the
           BATH
           .
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           Am
           treating
           your
           Lordship
           as
           a
           Roman
           Gentleman
           did
           Saint
           Augustine
           and
           his
           Mother
           ;
           I
           shall
           entertain
           you
           in
           a
           Charnel
           house
           ,
           
           and
           carry
           your
           meditations
           awhile
           into
           the
           chambers
           of
           death
           ,
           where
           you
           shall
           finde
           the
           rooms
           dressed
           up
           with
           melancholy
           arts
           ,
           and
           fit
           to
           converse
           with
           your
           most
           retired
           thoughts
           ,
           which
           begin
           with
           a
           sigh
           and
           proceed
           in
           deep
           consideration
           ,
           and
           end
           in
           a
           holy
           resolution
           .
           The
           sight
           that
           S.
           Augustine
           most
           noted
           in
           that
           house
           of
           sorrow
           was
           the
           body
           of
           Caesar
           clothed
           with
           all
           the
           dishonours
           of
           corruption
           ,
           that
           you
           can
           suppose
           in
           a
           six
           moneths
           burial
           .
           But
           I
           know
           that
           without
           pointing
           ,
           your
           first
           thoughts
           will
           remember
           the
           change
           of
           a
           greater
           beauty
           ,
           which
           is
           now
           dressing
           for
           the
           brightest
           immortality
           ;
           and
           from
           her
           bed
           of
           darknesse
           calls
           to
           you
           to
           dress
           your
           soul
           for
           that
           change
           which
           shall
           mingle
           your
           bones
           with
           that
           beloved
           dust
           ,
           and
           carry
           your
           soul
           to
           the
           same
           Quire
           ,
           where
           you
           may
           both
           sit
           and
           sing
           
           for
           ever
           .
           My
           Lord
           it
           is
           your
           dear
           Ladies
           Anniversary
           ,
           and
           she
           deserved
           the
           
             biggest
             honour
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             longest
             memory
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             fairest
             monument
          
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           
             solemne
             mourning
          
           ;
           and
           in
           order
           to
           it
           give
           me
           leave
           (
           My
           Lord
           )
           to
           cover
           her
           Hearse
           with
           these
           following
           sheets
           ;
           this
           book
           was
           intended
           first
           to
           minister
           to
           her
           piety
           ;
           and
           she
           desired
           all
           good
           people
           should
           partake
           of
           the
           advantages
           which
           are
           here
           recorded
           :
           she
           knew
           how
           to
           live
           rarely
           well
           ,
           and
           she
           desired
           to
           know
           how
           to
           dye
           ;
           and
           God
           taught
           her
           by
           an
           experiment
           .
           But
           since
           her
           work
           is
           done
           and
           God
           supplyed
           her
           with
           provisions
           of
           his
           own
           ,
           before
           I
           could
           minister
           to
           her
           ,
           and
           perfect
           what
           she
           desired
           ,
           it
           is
           necessary
           to
           present
           to
           your
           Lordship
           those
           bundles
           of
           Cypresse
           which
           were
           intended
           to
           dresse
           her
           Closet
           ,
           but
           come
           now
           to
           dresse
           her
           Hearse
           .
           
           (
           My
           Lord
           )
           both
           your
           Lordship
           and
           my self
           have
           lately
           seen
           and
           felt
           such
           sorrows
           of
           death
           ,
           and
           such
           sad
           departure
           of
           Dearest
           friends
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           more
           then
           high
           time
           we
           should
           think
           our selves
           neerly
           concerned
           in
           the
           accidents
           ;
           Death
           hath
           come
           so
           neer
           to
           you
           as
           to
           fetch
           a
           portion
           from
           your
           very
           heart
           ;
           and
           now
           you
           cannot
           choose
           but
           digge
           your
           own
           grave
           and
           place
           your
           coffin
           in
           your
           eye
           when
           the
           Angel
           hath
           dressed
           your
           scene
           of
           sorrow
           and
           meditation
           with
           so
           particular
           and
           so
           neer
           an
           object
           ;
           and
           therefore
           as
           it
           is
           my
           duty
           ,
           I
           am
           come
           to
           minister
           to
           your
           pious
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           to
           direct
           your
           sorrows
           that
           they
           may
           turn
           into
           vertues
           and
           advantages
           .
        
         
           And
           since
           I
           know
           your
           Lordship
           to
           be
           so
           constant
           and
           regular
           in
           your
           devotions
           ,
           and
           so
           tender
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           justice
           ,
           so
           ready
           
           in
           the
           expressions
           of
           charity
           and
           so
           apprehensive
           of
           religion
           ,
           and
           that
           you
           are
           a
           person
           whose
           work
           of
           grace
           is
           apt
           ,
           and
           must
           every
           day
           grow
           towards
           those
           degrees
           ,
           where
           when
           you
           arrive
           you
           shall
           triumph
           over
           imperfection
           ,
           and
           choose
           nothing
           but
           what
           may
           please
           God
           ,
           I
           could
           not
           by
           any
           compendium
           conduct
           and
           assist
           your
           pious
           purposes
           so
           well
           as
           by
           that
           which
           is
           the
           great
           argument
           and
           the
           great
           instrument
           of
           holy
           living
           ,
           the
           consideration
           and
           exercises
           of
           death
           .
        
         
           My
           Lord
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           great
           art
           to
           dye
           well
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           learnt
           by
           men
           in
           health
           ,
           by
           them
           that
           can
           discourse
           and
           consider
           ;
           by
           those
           whose
           understanding
           ,
           and
           acts
           of
           reason
           are
           not
           abated
           with
           fear
           or
           pains
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           death
           is
           passed
           by
           the
           preceding
           years
           of
           our
           life
           ,
           so
           also
           in
           those
           
           years
           are
           the
           greatest
           preparation
           to
           it
           :
           and
           he
           that
           prepares
           not
           for
           death
           ,
           before
           his
           last
           sicknesse
           ,
           is
           like
           him
           that
           begins
           to
           study
           Philosophy
           when
           he
           is
           going
           to
           dispute
           publikely
           in
           the
           faculty
           .
           All
           that
           a
           sick
           and
           dying
           man
           can
           do
           is
           but
           to
           exercise
           those
           vertues
           ,
           which
           he
           before
           acquired
           ,
           and
           to
           perfect
           that
           repentance
           which
           was
           begun
           more
           early
           .
           And
           of
           this
           (
           My
           Lord
           )
           my
           Book
           I
           think
           is
           a
           good
           testimony
           ,
           not
           onely
           because
           it
           represents
           the
           vanity
           of
           a
           late
           and
           sick-bed
           repentance
           ,
           but
           because
           it
           contains
           in
           it
           so
           many
           precepts
           and
           meditations
           ,
           so
           many
           propositions
           and
           various
           duties
           ,
           such
           forms
           of
           exercise
           ,
           and
           the
           degrees
           and
           difficulties
           of
           so
           many
           graces
           which
           are
           necessary
           preparatives
           to
           a
           holy
           death
           ,
           that
           the
           very
           learning
           the
           duties
           require
           study
           and
           skill
           ,
           time
           and
           understanding
           in
           
           the
           wayes
           of
           godlinesse
           ;
           and
           it
           were
           very
           vain
           ,
           to
           say
           so
           much
           is
           necessary
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           suppose
           more
           time
           to
           learn
           them
           ,
           more
           skill
           to
           practise
           them
           ,
           more
           opportunities
           to
           desire
           them
           ,
           more
           abilities
           both
           of
           body
           and
           mind
           then
           can
           be
           supposed
           in
           a
           sick
           ,
           amazed
           ,
           timerous
           ,
           and
           weak
           person
           ;
           whose
           naturall
           acts
           are
           disabled
           ,
           whose
           senses
           are
           weak
           ,
           whose
           discerning
           faculties
           are
           lessened
           ,
           whose
           principles
           are
           made
           intricate
           and
           intangled
           ,
           upon
           whose
           eye
           sits
           a
           cloud
           ,
           and
           the
           heart
           is
           broken
           with
           sicknesse
           ,
           and
           the
           liver
           pierced
           thorow
           with
           sorrows
           and
           the
           strokes
           of
           death
           .
           And
           therefore
           (
           my
           Lord
           )
           it
           is
           intended
           by
           the
           necessity
           of
           affairs
           ,
           that
           the
           precepts
           of
           
             dying
             well
          
           be
           part
           of
           the
           studies
           of
           them
           that
           live
           in
           health
           ,
           and
           the
           dayes
           of
           discourse
           and
           understanding
           :
           which
           in
           this
           case
           hath
           another
           
           degree
           of
           necessity
           superadded
           ;
           because
           in
           other
           notices
           ,
           an
           imperfect
           study
           may
           be
           supplied
           by
           a
           frequent
           exercise
           ,
           and
           a
           renewed
           experience
           :
           Here
           ,
           if
           we
           practise
           imperfectly
           once
           ,
           we
           shall
           never
           recover
           the
           errour
           :
           for
           we
           die
           but
           once
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           will
           be
           necessary
           that
           our
           skill
           be
           more
           exact
           ,
           since
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           mended
           by
           triall
           ,
           but
           the
           actions
           must
           be
           for
           ever
           left
           imperfect
           ,
           unlesse
           the
           habit
           be
           contracted
           with
           study
           and
           contemplation
           before
           hand
           .
        
         
           And
           indeed
           I
           were
           vain
           ,
           if
           I
           should
           intend
           this
           book
           to
           be
           read
           and
           studied
           by
           dying
           persons
           :
           and
           they
           were
           vainer
           that
           should
           need
           to
           be
           instructed
           in
           those
           graces
           which
           they
           are
           then
           to
           exercise
           and
           to
           finish
           .
           For
           a
           sick
           bed
           is
           only
           a
           school
           of
           severe
           exercise
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           spirit
           of
           a
           man
           is
           tried
           ,
           and
           his
           graces
           are
           rehearsed
           :
           and
           
           the
           assistances
           which
           I
           have
           in
           the
           following
           pages
           given
           to
           those
           vertues
           which
           are
           proper
           to
           the
           state
           of
           sicknesse
           ,
           are
           such
           as
           suppose
           a
           man
           in
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           ;
           or
           they
           confirm
           a
           good
           man
           ,
           or
           they
           support
           the
           weak
           ,
           or
           adde
           degrees
           ,
           or
           minister
           comfort
           ,
           or
           prevent
           an
           evil
           ,
           or
           cure
           the
           little
           mischiefs
           which
           are
           incident
           to
           tempted
           persons
           in
           their
           weaknesse
           ;
           this
           is
           the
           summe
           of
           the
           present
           designe
           ,
           as
           it
           relates
           to
           dying
           persons
           .
           And
           therefore
           I
           have
           not
           inserted
           any
           advices
           proper
           to
           old
           age
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           are
           common
           to
           it
           and
           the
           state
           of
           sicknesse
           ;
           for
           I
           suppose
           
             very
             old
             age
          
           to
           be
           
             a
             longer
             sicknesse
          
           ,
           it
           is
           labour
           and
           sorrow
           when
           it
           goes
           beyond
           the
           common
           period
           of
           nature
           ;
           but
           if
           it
           be
           on
           this
           side
           that
           period
           ,
           and
           be
           healthfull
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           degree
           it
           is
           so
           ,
           I
           reckon
           it
           in
           the
           accounts
           of
           life
           ;
           and
           therefore
           
           it
           can
           have
           no
           distinct
           consideration
           .
           But
           I
           do
           not
           think
           it
           is
           a
           station
           of
           advantage
           to
           begin
           the
           change
           of
           an
           evil
           life
           in
           :
           It
           is
           a
           middle
           state
           between
           life
           and
           death-bed
           ,
           and
           therefore
           although
           it
           hath
           more
           of
           hopes
           ,
           then
           this
           ,
           and
           lesse
           then
           that
           ,
           yet
           as
           it
           partakes
           of
           either
           state
           :
           so
           it
           is
           to
           be
           regulated
           by
           the
           advices
           of
           that
           state
           ,
           and
           judged
           by
           its
           sentences
           .
        
         
           Onely
           this
           :
           I
           desire
           ,
           that
           all
           old
           persons
           would
           sadly
           consider
           that
           their
           advantages
           in
           that
           state
           are
           very
           few
           ,
           but
           their
           inconveniences
           are
           not
           few
           :
           Their
           bodies
           are
           without
           strength
           ,
           their
           prejudices
           long
           and
           mighty
           ,
           their
           vices
           (
           if
           they
           have
           lived
           wickedly
           )
           are
           habituall
           ,
           the
           occasions
           of
           their
           vertues
           not
           many
           ,
           the
           possibilities
           of
           some
           (
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           which
           they
           stand
           very
           guilty
           )
           are
           past
           ,
           and
           shall
           never
           return
           
           again
           (
           such
           are
           ,
           chastity
           ,
           and
           many
           parts
           of
           self-deniall
           ;
           )
           that
           they
           have
           some
           temptations
           proper
           to
           their
           age
           ,
           as
           peevishnesse
           ,
           and
           pride
           ,
           covetousnesse
           ,
           and
           talking
           ,
           wilfulnesse
           and
           unwillingnesse
           to
           *
           learn
           ,
           and
           they
           think
           they
           are
           protected
           by
           age
           from
           learning
           anew
           ,
           or
           repenting
           the
           old
           ;
           and
           do
           not
           *
           leave
           ,
           but
           change
           their
           vices
           :
           And
           after
           all
           this
           ,
           either
           the
           day
           of
           their
           repentance
           is
           past
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           it
           true
           in
           very
           many
           ,
           or
           it
           is
           expiring
           and
           towards
           the
           Sun-set
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           in
           all
           ;
           and
           therefore
           although
           in
           these
           ,
           to
           recover
           is
           very
           possible
           ,
           yet
           we
           may
           also
           remember
           that
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           vertue
           and
           repentance
           ,
           possibility
           is
           a
           great
           way
           off
           from
           performance
           ;
           and
           how
           few
           do
           repent
           ,
           of
           whom
           it
           
           is
           onely
           possible
           that
           they
           may
           ;
           and
           that
           many
           things
           more
           are
           required
           to
           reduce
           their
           possibility
           to
           act
           :
           a
           great
           grace
           ,
           an
           assiduous
           ministery
           ,
           an
           effective
           calling
           ,
           mighty
           assistances
           ,
           excellent
           counsell
           ,
           great
           industry
           ,
           a
           watchfull
           diligence
           ,
           a
           well
           disposed
           mind
           ,
           passionate
           desires
           ,
           deep
           apprehensions
           of
           danger
           ,
           quick
           perceptions
           of
           duty
           ,
           and
           time
           ,
           and
           Gods
           good
           blessing
           ,
           and
           effectuall
           impression
           and
           seconding
           all
           this
           ,
           that
           
             to
             will
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             ,
          
           may
           by
           him
           be
           wrought
           to
           great
           purposes
           ,
           and
           with
           great
           speed
           .
        
         
           And
           therefore
           it
           will
           not
           be
           amisse
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           hugely
           necessary
           ,
           that
           these
           persons
           who
           have
           lost
           their
           time
           and
           their
           blessed
           opportunities
           should
           have
           the
           diligence
           of
           youth
           ,
           and
           the
           zeal
           of
           new
           converts
           ,
           and
           take
           account
           of
           every
           hour
           that
           is
           left
           them
           ,
           and
           pray
           perpetually
           ,
           and
           be
           advised
           
           prudently
           ,
           and
           study
           the
           interest
           of
           their
           souls
           carefully
           ,
           with
           diligence
           ,
           and
           with
           fear
           ;
           and
           their
           old
           age
           which
           in
           effect
           is
           nothing
           ,
           but
           a
           continuall
           death-bed
           ,
           dressed
           with
           some
           more
           order
           and
           advantages
           ,
           may
           be
           a
           state
           of
           hope
           ,
           and
           labour
           ,
           and
           acceptance
           ,
           through
           the
           infinite
           mercies
           of
           God
           in
           Jesus
           Christ.
           
        
         
           But
           concerning
           sinners
           ,
           really
           under
           the
           arrest
           of
           death
           ,
           God
           hath
           made
           no
           death-bed
           covenant
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           hath
           recorded
           no
           promises
           ,
           given
           no
           instructions
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           had
           none
           to
           give
           ,
           but
           onely
           the
           same
           which
           are
           to
           be
           given
           to
           all
           men
           that
           are
           alive
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           so
           ,
           and
           because
           it
           is
           uncertain
           when
           they
           shall
           be
           otherwise
           ;
           But
           then
           this
           advice
           I
           also
           am
           to
           insert
           .
           That
           they
           are
           the
           smallest
           number
           of
           Christian
           men
           ,
           who
           can
           be
           divided
           by
           the
           characters
           of
           
             a
             certain
             
             holinesse
          
           ,
           or
           
             an
             open
             villany
          
           :
           and
           between
           these
           ,
           there
           are
           many
           degrees
           of
           latitude
           ,
           and
           most
           are
           of
           a
           middle
           sort
           ,
           concerning
           which
           we
           are
           tied
           to
           make
           the
           judgements
           of
           charity
           ,
           and
           possibly
           God
           may
           do
           so
           too
           ;
           But
           however
           ,
           all
           they
           are
           such
           to
           whom
           the
           rules
           of
           holy
           dying
           are
           usefull
           and
           applicable
           ,
           and
           therefore
           no
           separation
           is
           to
           be
           made
           in
           this
           world
           ;
           but
           where
           the
           case
           
             is
             not
             evident
          
           ,
           men
           are
           to
           be
           permitted
           to
           the
           unerring
           judgement
           of
           God
           ,
           where
           
             it
             is
             evident
          
           ,
           we
           can
           rejoyce
           or
           mourn
           for
           them
           that
           die
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           they
           reckon
           otherwise
           concerning
           sick
           and
           dying
           Christians
           then
           I
           have
           done
           .
           For
           they
           make
           profession
           ,
           that
           from
           death
           to
           life
           ,
           from
           sin
           to
           grace
           ,
           a
           man
           may
           very
           certainly
           be
           changed
           ,
           though
           the
           operation
           begin
           not
           before
           his
           last
           
           hour
           ,
           and
           
             half
             this
          
           ,
           they
           do
           upon
           his
           death
           bed
           ▪
           and
           the
           other
           half
           when
           he
           is
           in
           his
           grave
           :
           and
           they
           take
           away
           the
           
             eternal
             punishment
          
           in
           an
           instant
           ,
           by
           a
           school
           distinction
           or
           the
           hand
           of
           the
           Priest
           ;
           and
           
             the
             temporal
             punishment
          
           shall
           stick
           longer
           ,
           even
           then
           when
           the
           man
           is
           no
           more
           
             measured
             with
             time
          
           ,
           having
           nothing
           to
           do
           with
           any
           thing
           
             of
             ,
             or
             under
             the
             sun
          
           ;
           but
           that
           they
           pretend
           to
           take
           away
           too
           ,
           when
           the
           man
           is
           dead
           ;
           and
           ,
           God
           knowes
           ,
           the
           poor
           man
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           payes
           them
           both
           in
           hell
           .
           The
           distinction
           of
           temporal
           and
           eternal
           is
           a
           just
           measure
           of
           pains
           ,
           when
           it
           referres
           to
           
             this
             life
          
           and
           another
           ;
           but
           to
           dream
           of
           a
           punishment
           temporal
           when
           all
           his
           
             time
             is
             done
          
           ,
           and
           to
           think
           of
           repentance
           when
           the
           time
           of
           grace
           is
           past
           ,
           are
           great
           errours
           ;
           the
           one
           in
           Philosophy
           ,
           and
           both
           in
           Divinity
           ,
           and
           are
           a
           huge
           folly
           in
           their
           pretence
           ,
           and
           
           infinite
           danger
           if
           they
           are
           believed
           ;
           being
           a
           certain
           destruction
           of
           the
           necessity
           of
           holy
           living
           ,
           when
           men
           dare
           trust
           them
           ,
           and
           live
           at
           the
           rate
           of
           such
           doctrines
           .
           The
           secret
           of
           these
           is
           soon
           discovered
           :
           for
           by
           such
           means
           though
           
             a
             holy
             life
             be
             not
          
           necessary
           ,
           yet
           
             a
             priest
             is
          
           ;
           as
           if
           God
           did
           not
           appoint
           the
           Priest
           to
           minister
           to
           holy
           living
           ,
           but
           to
           excuse
           it
           ;
           so
           making
           
             the
             holy
             calling
          
           not
           onely
           to
           live
           upon
           the
           sins
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           but
           upon
           their
           ruine
           ;
           and
           the
           advantages
           of
           their
           function
           to
           spring
           from
           their
           eternal
           dangers
           .
           It
           is
           an
           evil
           craft
           to
           serve
           a
           temporal
           end
           upon
           the
           death
           of
           souls
           ;
           that
           ,
           is
           an
           interest
           not
           to
           handled
           but
           with
           noblenesse
           and
           ingenuity
           ,
           fear
           and
           caution
           ,
           diligence
           and
           prudence
           ,
           with
           great
           skill
           ,
           and
           great
           honesty
           ,
           with
           reverence
           and
           trembling
           ,
           and
           severity
           :
           a
           soul
           is
           worth
           all
           that
           ,
           
           and
           the
           need
           we
           have
           requires
           all
           that
           ;
           and
           therefore
           those
           doctrines
           that
           go
           lesse
           then
           all
           this
           ,
           are
           not
           friendly
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           not
           safe
           .
        
         
           I
           know
           no
           other
           great
           difference
           in
           the
           visitation
           and
           treating
           of
           sick
           persons
           ,
           then
           what
           depends
           upon
           the
           article
           of
           late
           repentance
           ;
           for
           all
           Churches
           agree
           in
           the
           same
           essential
           propositions
           ,
           and
           assist
           the
           sick
           by
           the
           same
           internal
           ministeries
           ;
           as
           for
           external
           ,
           I
           mean
           unction
           ,
           used
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           since
           it
           is
           used
           when
           the
           man
           is
           above
           half
           dead
           ,
           when
           he
           can
           exercise
           no
           act
           of
           understanding
           ,
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           nothing
           ;
           for
           no
           rational
           man
           can
           think
           that
           any
           ceremonie
           can
           make
           a
           spiritual
           change
           without
           a
           spiritual
           act
           of
           him
           that
           is
           to
           be
           changed
           ;
           nor
           work
           by
           way
           of
           nature
           ,
           or
           by
           charme
           ;
           but
           morally
           and
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           reasonable
           
           creatures
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           do
           not
           think
           that
           ministery
           at
           all
           fit
           to
           be
           reckoned
           among
           the
           advantages
           of
           sick
           persons
           .
           The
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Councel
           of
           Trent
           first
           disputed
           and
           after
           their
           manner
           at
           last
           agreed
           ,
           that
           
             extream
             unction
             was
             instituted
             by
             Christ.
          
           But
           afterwards
           ,
           being
           admonished
           by
           one
           of
           their
           Theologues
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostles
           ministred
           unction
           to
           infirm
           people
           before
           they
           were
           Priests
           (
           the
           Priestly
           order
           according
           to
           their
           doctrine
           being
           collated
           in
           the
           institution
           of
           the
           last
           Supper
           )
           for
           fear
           that
           it
           should
           be
           thought
           that
           this
           unction
           might
           be
           administred
           by
           him
           that
           was
           no
           Priest
           ,
           they
           blotted
           out
           the
           word
           [
           instituted
           ]
           and
           put
           in
           its
           stead
           [
           insinuated
           ]
           this
           Sacrament
           ;
           
           and
           that
           it
           was
           
             published
             by
          
           Saint
           Iames.
           So
           it
           is
           in
           their
           Doctrine
           :
           
           and
           yet
           in
           their
           anathematismes
           ,
           they
           curse
           all
           them
           that
           shall
           deny
           it
           to
           have
           been
           [
           instituted
           ]
           
             by
             Christ.
          
           I
           shall
           lay
           no
           more
           prejudice
           against
           it
           ,
           or
           the
           weak
           arts
           of
           them
           that
           maintain
           it
           ,
           but
           adde
           this
           onely
           ,
           that
           there
           being
           but
           two
           places
           of
           Scripture
           pretended
           for
           this
           ceremonie
           ,
           some
           chief
           men
           of
           their
           own
           side
           have
           proclaimed
           those
           two
           invalid
           as
           to
           the
           institution
           of
           it
           ;
           for
           Suarez
           sayes
           that
           the
           unction
           used
           by
           the
           Apostles
           in
           S.
           Mark
           6.13
           .
           is
           not
           the
           same
           with
           what
           is
           used
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           cannot
           be
           plainly
           gathered
           from
           the
           Epistle
           of
           Saint
           
             Iames
             ,
             Cajetan
          
           affirms
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           did
           belong
           to
           the
           miraculous
           gift
           of
           healing
           ,
           not
           to
           a
           Sacrament
           .
           The
           sick
           mans
           exercise
           of
           grace
           formerly
           acquired
           ,
           his
           perfecting
           repentance
           begun
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           health
           ,
           the
           prayers
           and
           counsels
           
           of
           the
           Holy
           man
           that
           ministers
           ,
           the
           giving
           the
           Holy
           Sacrament
           ,
           the
           Ministery
           and
           assistance
           of
           Angels
           ,
           and
           the
           mercies
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           peace
           of
           conscience
           and
           the
           peace
           of
           the
           Church
           are
           all
           the
           assistances
           and
           preparatives
           that
           can
           help
           to
           dresse
           his
           lamp
           .
           But
           if
           a
           man
           shall
           go
           to
           buy
           oil
           ,
           when
           the
           Bridegroom
           comes
           ,
           if
           his
           lamp
           be
           not
           first
           furnish'd
           ,
           and
           then
           trimmed
           ,
           that
           in
           his
           life
           ,
           this
           upon
           his
           death-bed
           ,
           his
           station
           shall
           be
           without
           doors
           ,
           his
           portion
           with
           unbelievers
           ,
           and
           the
           unction
           of
           the
           dying
           man
           shall
           no
           more
           strengthen
           his
           soul
           ,
           then
           it
           cures
           his
           body
           ,
           and
           the
           prayers
           for
           him
           after
           his
           death
           shall
           be
           of
           the
           same
           force
           as
           if
           they
           should
           pray
           that
           he
           should
           return
           to
           life
           again
           the
           next
           day
           ,
           and
           live
           as
           long
           as
           Lazarus
           in
           his
           return
           .
           But
           I
           consider
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           well
           ,
           that
           men
           should
           pretend
           any
           thing
           
           will
           do
           a
           man
           good
           when
           he
           dies
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           same
           ministeries
           and
           ten
           times
           more
           assistances
           are
           found
           for
           fourty
           or
           fifty
           years
           together
           to
           be
           ineffectual
           ;
           can
           extreme
           unction
           at
           last
           cure
           what
           the
           Holy
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Eucharist
           all
           his
           life
           time
           could
           not
           do
           ?
           Can
           prayers
           for
           a
           dead
           man
           do
           him
           more
           good
           then
           when
           he
           was
           alive
           ?
           If
           
             all
             his
             dayes
          
           the
           man
           belonged
           to
           death
           and
           the
           dominion
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           could
           not
           be
           recovered
           by
           Sermons
           ,
           and
           counsels
           ,
           and
           perpetual
           precepts
           ,
           and
           frequent
           Sacraments
           ,
           by
           confessions
           and
           absolutions
           ,
           by
           prayers
           and
           advocations
           ,
           by
           external
           ministeries
           and
           internal
           acts
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           too
           certain
           that
           his
           lamp
           cannot
           then
           be
           furnished
           ;
           his
           extreme
           unction
           is
           onely
           then
           of
           use
           when
           it
           is
           made
           by
           the
           oil
           that
           burned
           in
           his
           lamp
           in
           all
           the
           dayes
           of
           his
           expectation
           
           and
           waiting
           for
           the
           coming
           of
           the
           Bridegroom
           .
        
         
           Neither
           can
           any
           supply
           be
           made
           in
           this
           case
           by
           their
           practise
           of
           praying
           for
           the
           dead
           :
           though
           they
           pretend
           for
           this
           the
           fairest
           precedents
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           of
           the
           whole
           world
           .
           The
           Heathens
           they
           say
           did
           it
           ;
           and
           the
           Jews
           did
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           Christians
           did
           it
           ;
           some
           were
           
             baptized
             for
             the
             dead
          
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ;
           and
           very
           many
           were
           
             communicated
             for
             the
             dead
          
           *
           for
           many
           ages
           after
           :
           T
           is
           true
           they
           were
           so
           ,
           and
           did
           so
           :
           the
           Heathens
           prayed
           
             for
             an
             easie
          
           *
           
             grave
             and
             a
             perpetual
             spring
             ,
             that
             Saffron
             would
             rise
          
           from
           their
           beds
           of
           grasse
           .
           The
           Jews
           prayed
           that
           the
           souls
           of
           their
           dead
           might
           be
           in
           the
           garden
           of
           Eden
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           have
           their
           part
           in
           Paradise
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           world
           
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           might
           hear
           the
           peace
           of
           the
           fathers
           of
           their
           generations
           sleeping
           in
           Hebron
           :
           and
           the
           Christians
           prayed
           for
           
             a
             joyful
             resurrection
          
           ,
           for
           
             mercy
             at
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             ,
          
           for
           
             the
             hastning
             of
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             &
             the
             kingdom
             of
             God
          
           ;
           and
           they
           named
           all
           sorts
           of
           persons
           in
           their
           prayers
           ,
           all
           I
           mean
           but
           wicked
           persons
           ,
           all
           but
           them
           that
           liv'd
           evil
           lives
           ;
           they
           named
           Apostles
           ,
           Saints
           ,
           and
           Martyrs
           ;
           and
           all
           this
           is
           so
           nothing
           to
           their
           purpose
           ,
           or
           so
           much
           against
           it
           ,
           that
           the
           prayers
           for
           the
           dead
           used
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           are
           moct
           plainly
           condemned
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           against
           the
           doctrine
           and
           practises
           of
           all
           the
           world
           ;
           in
           other
           forms
           to
           other
           purposes
           ,
           relying
           upon
           distinct
           doctrines
           ,
           until
           new
           opinions
           began
           to
           arise
           about
           S.
           Augustines
           time
           ,
           and
           changed
           the
           face
           of
           the
           proposition
           .
           
             Concerning
             prayer
             for
             
             the
             dead
             the
             Church
             hath
             received
             no
             commandment
             from
             the
             Lord
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           concerning
           it
           we
           can
           have
           no
           rules
           ,
           nor
           proportions
           ,
           but
           from
           those
           imperfect
           revelations
           of
           the
           state
           of
           departed
           souls
           ,
           and
           the
           measures
           of
           charity
           ,
           which
           can
           relate
           onely
           to
           the
           imperfection
           of
           their
           present
           condition
           ,
           and
           the
           terrors
           of
           the
           day
           of
           judgement
           :
           but
           to
           think
           that
           any
           suppletory
           to
           an
           evil
           life
           can
           be
           taken
           from
           such
           devotions
           after
           the
           sinners
           are
           dead
           may
           incourage
           a
           bold
           man
           to
           sin
           ,
           but
           cannot
           relieve
           him
           when
           he
           hath
           .
        
         
           But
           of
           all
           things
           in
           the
           world
           me
           thinks
           men
           should
           be
           most
           careful
           not
           to
           abuse
           dying
           people
           ;
           not
           onely
           because
           their
           condition
           is
           pitiable
           ,
           but
           because
           they
           shall
           soon
           be
           discovered
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           secret
           regions
           of
           souls
           ,
           there
           shall
           be
           an
           evil
           report
           concerning
           
           those
           men
           who
           have
           deceived
           them
           ;
           and
           if
           we
           believe
           we
           shall
           go
           to
           that
           place
           where
           such
           reports
           are
           made
           ,
           we
           may
           fear
           the
           shame
           and
           the
           amazement
           of
           being
           accounted
           impostors
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           Angels
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           wise
           holy
           men
           of
           the
           world
           .
           To
           be
           erring
           and
           innocent
           is
           hugely
           pitiable
           ,
           and
           incident
           to
           mortality
           ,
           that
           ,
           we
           cannot
           help
           ;
           but
           to
           deceive
           or
           to
           destroy
           so
           great
           an
           interest
           as
           is
           that
           of
           a
           soul
           ,
           or
           to
           lessen
           its
           advantages
           by
           giving
           it
           trifling
           and
           false
           confidences
           ,
           is
           injurious
           and
           intolerable
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           it
           were
           very
           well
           ,
           if
           all
           the
           Churches
           of
           the
           world
           would
           be
           extremely
           curious
           concerning
           their
           offices
           and
           ministeries
           of
           
             the
             visitation
             of
             the
             sick
          
           ;
           that
           their
           Ministers
           they
           send
           be
           holy
           ,
           and
           prudent
           ;
           that
           their
           instructions
           be
           severe
           and
           safe
           ;
           that
           
           their
           sentences
           be
           merciful
           and
           reasonable
           ;
           that
           their
           offices
           be
           sufficient
           and
           devout
           ;
           that
           their
           attendances
           be
           frequent
           and
           long
           ;
           that
           their
           deputations
           be
           special
           ,
           and
           peculiar
           ;
           that
           the
           doctrines
           upon
           which
           they
           ground
           their
           offices
           be
           true
           ,
           material
           and
           holy
           ;
           that
           their
           ceremonies
           be
           few
           ;
           and
           their
           advices
           wary
           ;
           that
           their
           separation
           be
           full
           of
           caution
           ;
           their
           judgements
           not
           remisse
           ;
           their
           remissions
           not
           loose
           and
           dissolute
           ;
           and
           that
           all
           the
           whole
           ministration
           be
           made
           by
           persons
           of
           experience
           and
           charity
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           a
           sad
           thing
           to
           see
           our
           dead
           go
           forth
           of
           our
           hands
           ;
           they
           live
           incuriously
           and
           dye
           without
           regard
           ,
           and
           the
           last
           scene
           of
           their
           life
           ,
           which
           should
           be
           dressed
           with
           all
           spiritual
           advantages
           ,
           is
           abused
           by
           flattery
           and
           easie
           propositions
           ,
           and
           let
           go
           with
           carelesnesse
           and
           folly
           .
        
         
         
           My
           Lord
           ,
           I
           have
           endeavoured
           to
           cure
           some
           part
           of
           the
           evil
           as
           well
           as
           I
           could
           ;
           being
           willing
           to
           relieve
           the
           needs
           of
           indigent
           people
           in
           such
           wayes
           as
           I
           can
           ,
           and
           therefore
           have
           described
           the
           duties
           which
           every
           sick
           man
           may
           do
           alone
           ,
           and
           such
           in
           which
           he
           can
           be
           assisted
           by
           the
           Minister
           ;
           and
           am
           the
           more
           confident
           that
           these
           my
           endeavours
           will
           be
           the
           better
           entertained
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           the
           first
           intire
           body
           of
           directions
           for
           sick
           and
           dying
           people
           that
           I
           remember
           to
           have
           been
           published
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           :
           In
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           there
           have
           been
           many
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           dressed
           with
           such
           Doctrines
           which
           are
           sometimes
           uselesse
           ,
           sometimes
           hurtfull
           ,
           and
           their
           whole
           designe
           of
           assistance
           which
           they
           commonly
           yeeld
           ,
           is
           at
           the
           best
           imperfect
           ,
           and
           the
           representment
           is
           too
           carelesse
           and
           loose
           for
           so
           severe
           an
           
           imployment
           :
           So
           that
           in
           this
           affair
           I
           was
           almost
           forced
           to
           walk
           alone
           ,
           onely
           that
           I
           drew
           the
           rules
           and
           advices
           from
           the
           fountains
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           the
           purest
           channels
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           and
           was
           helped
           by
           some
           experience
           in
           the
           cure
           of
           souls
           .
           I
           shall
           measure
           the
           successe
           of
           my
           labours
           ,
           not
           by
           popular
           noises
           or
           the
           sentences
           of
           curious
           persons
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           advantage
           which
           good
           people
           may
           receive
           ;
           my
           work
           here
           is
           not
           to
           please
           the
           speculative
           part
           of
           men
           ,
           but
           to
           minister
           to
           practise
           ,
           to
           preach
           to
           the
           weary
           ,
           to
           comfort
           the
           sick
           ,
           to
           assist
           the
           penitent
           ,
           to
           reprove
           the
           confident
           ,
           to
           strengthen
           weak
           hands
           and
           feeble
           knees
           ,
           having
           scarce
           any
           other
           possibilities
           left
           me
           of
           doing
           alms
           ,
           or
           exercising
           that
           charity
           by
           which
           we
           shall
           be
           judged
           at
           Doomsday
           .
           It
           is
           enough
           for
           me
           to
           be
           an
           underbuilder
           in
           
           the
           House
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           I
           glory
           in
           the
           imployment
           ;
           I
           labour
           in
           the
           foundations
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           work
           needs
           no
           Apology
           for
           being
           plain
           ,
           so
           it
           be
           strong
           and
           well
           laid
           .
           But
           (
           My
           Lord
           )
           as
           mean
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           I
           must
           give
           God
           thanks
           for
           the
           desires
           and
           the
           strength
           ,
           and
           next
           to
           him
           ,
           to
           you
           for
           that
           opportunity
           and
           little
           portion
           of
           leisure
           which
           I
           had
           to
           do
           it
           in
           ;
           for
           I
           must
           acknowledge
           it
           publikely
           (
           and
           besides
           my
           prayers
           ,
           it
           is
           all
           the
           recompence
           I
           can
           make
           you
           )
           my
           being
           quiet
           I
           owe
           to
           your
           Interest
           ,
           
           much
           of
           my
           support
           to
           your
           bounty
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           collaterall
           comforts
           I
           derive
           from
           your
           favour
           and
           noblenesse
           .
           (
           My
           Lord
           )
           because
           I
           much
           honour
           you
           ,
           and
           because
           I
           would
           do
           honour
           to
           my self
           ,
           I
           have
           written
           your
           Name
           in
           the
           entrance
           of
           my
           Book
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           you
           will
           
           entertain
           it
           because
           the
           designe
           related
           to
           your
           Dear
           Lady
           ,
           and
           because
           it
           may
           minister
           to
           your
           spirit
           in
           the
           day
           of
           visitation
           when
           God
           shall
           call
           for
           you
           to
           receive
           your
           reward
           for
           your
           charity
           and
           your
           noble
           piety
           ,
           by
           which
           you
           have
           not
           onely
           endeared
           very
           many
           persons
           ,
           but
           in
           great
           degrees
           have
           obliged
           me
           to
           be
        
         
           
             My
             Noblest
             Lord
          
           
             Your
             Lordships
             most
             thankfull
             and
             most
             humble
             servant
             TAYLOR
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           TABLE
           .
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
               
            
             
               A
               General
               preparation
               towards
               a
               holy
               and
               blessed
               death
               by
               way
               of
               consideration
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
            
             
               
                 §
                 I.
              
               Consideration
               of
               the
               vanity
               and
               shortnesse
               of
               mans
               life
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 §
                 II.
              
               The
               consideration
               reduced
               to
               practise
               ,
            
             
               10.
               
            
             
               
                 §
                 III.
              
               Rules
               and
               spiritual
               arts
               of
               lengthening
               our
               dayes
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               off
               the
               objection
               of
               a
               short
               life
               ,
            
             
               21.
               
            
             
               
                 §
                 IV.
              
               Consideration
               of
               the
               miseries
               of
               mans
               life
               ,
            
             
               35.
               
            
             
               
                 §
                 V.
              
               The
               consideration
               reduced
               to
               practise
               .
            
             
               43.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
               
            
             
               A
               general
               preparation
               towards
               a
               holy
               and
               blessed
               death
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               exercise
               ,
            
             
               48.
               
            
             
               
                 §
                 I.
              
               Three
               precepts
               preparatory
               to
               a
               holy
               death
               to
               be
               practised
               in
               our
               whole
               life
               .
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 §
                 II.
              
               Of
               daily
               examination
               of
               our
               actions
               in
               the
               whole
               course
               of
               our
               health
               ,
               preparatory
               to
               our
               death
               bed
               ,
            
             
               55.
               
            
             
               
               Reasons
               for
               a
               daily
               examination
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               The
               benefits
               of
               this
               exercise
               ,
            
             
               59
            
             
               
                 §
                 III.
              
               Of
               exercising
               charity
               during
               our
               whole
               life
               ,
            
             
               67.
               
            
             
               
                 §
                 IV.
              
               General
               considerations
               to
               inforce
               the
               former
               practises
               ,
            
             
               71.
               
            
             
               The
               circumstances
               of
               a
               dying
               mans
               sorrow
               and
               danger
               ,
            
             
               72.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               III.
               
            
             
               Of
               the
               temptations
               incident
               to
               the
               state
               of
               sicknesse
               with
               their
               proper
               remedies
               ,
            
             
               77.
               
            
             
               
                 §
                 I.
              
               Of
               the
               state
               of
               sicknesse
               ,
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 §
                 II.
              
               Of
               Impatience
               ,
            
             
               81.
               
            
             
               
                 §
                 III.
              
               Constituent
               or
               integral
               parts
               of
               patience
               ,
            
             
               84.
               
            
             
               
                 §
                 IV.
              
               Remedies
               against
               impatience
               by
               way
               of
               consideration
               .
            
             
               87.
               
            
             
               
                 §
                 V.
              
               Remedies
               against
               impatience
               by
               way
               of
               exercise
               .
            
             
               98.
               
            
             
               
                 §
                 VI.
              
               Advantages
               of
               sicknesse
               ,
            
             
               104.
               
            
             
               Three
               appendant
               considerations
               ,
            
             
               
                 1●0
                 ,
                 121
                 ,
                 122.
              
               
            
             
               
                 §
                 VII
              
               .
               Remedies
               against
               fear
               of
               death
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               consideration
               .
            
             
               127
            
             
               
                 §
                 VIII
              
               .
               Remedies
               against
               fear
               of
               death
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               exercise
               .
            
             
               134.
               
            
             
               
                 §
                 IX
              
               .
               General
               Rules
               and
               Exercises
               
               whereby
               our
               sicknesse
               may
               become
               safe
               and
               sanctified
               ,
            
             
               143.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
               
            
             
               Of
               the
               practise
               of
               the
               graces
               ,
               proper
               to
               the
               state
               of
               sicknesse
               which
               a
               sick
               man
               may
               practise
               alone
               ,
            
             
               156.
               
            
             
               
                 §
                 I.
              
               Of
               the
               practise
               of
               patience
               by
               way
               of
               Rule
               ,
            
             
               
                 156
                 ,
                 157.
              
               
            
             
               
                 §
                 II.
              
               Acts
               of
               patience
               by
               way
               of
               prayer
               and
               ejaculation
               .
            
             
               167.
               
            
             
               A
               prayer
               to
               be
               said
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               a
               sicknesse
               .
            
             
               173.
               
            
             
               An
               act
               of
               resignation
               to
               be
               said
               in
               all
               the
               evil
               accidents
               of
               his
               sickness
            
             
               174.
               
            
             
               A
               prayer
               for
               the
               grace
               of
               patience
            
             
               175.
               
            
             
               A
               prayer
               to
               be
               said
               at
               the
               taking
               Physic
               ,
            
             
               177.
               
            
             
               
                 §
                 III.
              
               Of
               the
               practise
               of
               the
               grace
               of
               faith
               in
               time
               of
               sicknesse
               ,
            
             
               178.
               
            
             
               
                 §
                 IV.
              
               Acts
               of
               faith
               by
               way
               of
               prayer
               ,
               and
               ejaculation
               to
               be
               said
               by
               sick
               men
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               their
               temptation
            
             
               184.
               
            
             
               The
               prayer
               [
               for
               the
               grace
               &
               strengths
               of
               faith
               ,
            
             
               186.
               
            
             
               
                 §
                 V.
              
               Of
               repentance
               in
               the
               time
               of
               sicknesse
               ,
            
             
               188.
               
            
             
               
                 §
                 VI.
              
               Rules
               for
               the
               practise
               of
               repentance
               in
               sicknesse
               ,
            
             
               195.
               
            
             
               
               Means
               of
               exciting
               contrition
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               200
            
             
               
                 §
                 VII
              
               .
               Acts
               of
               repentance
               by
               way
               of
               prayer
               and
               ejaculation
            
             
               208.
               
            
             
               The
               prayer
               ]
               for
               the
               grace
               and
               perfection
               of
               repentance
            
             
               210.
               
            
             
               A
               prayer
               for
               pardon
               of
               sins
               to
               be
               said
               frequently
               in
               time
               of
               sicknesse
            
             
               212.
               
            
             
               An
               act
               of
               holy
               resolution
               of
               amendment
               of
               life
               in
               case
               of
               recovery
            
             
               214.
               
            
             
               
                 §
                 VIII
              
               .
               An
               analysis
               or
               resolution
               of
               the
               Decalogue
               ,
               enumerating
               the
               duties
               commanded
               ,
               and
               the
               sins
               forbidden
               in
               every
               Commandment
               ,
               for
               the
               helping
               the
               sick
               man
               in
               making
               his
               confession
            
             
               216.
               
            
             
               The
               special
               precepts
               of
               the
               Gospel
               enumerated
               69
               ,
            
             
               227.
               
            
             
               
                 §
                 IX
              
               .
               Of
               the
               sick
               mans
               practise
               of
               charity
               and
               justice
               by
               way
               of
               Rule
            
             
               231.
               
            
             
               
                 §
                 X.
              
               Acts
               of
               charity
               by
               way
               of
               prayer
               and
               ejaculation
               which
               may
               also
               be
               used
               for
               thanksgiving
               in
               case
               of
               recovery
               .
            
             
               238.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               V
               ,
            
             
               Of
               visitation
               of
               the
               sick
               ,
               
                 or
                 §
                 I.
              
               The
               assistance
               that
               is
               to
               be
               done
               to
               dying
               persons
               by
               the
               ministery
               of
               their
               Clergy-Guides
               .
            
             
               242.
               
            
             
               
               
                 §
                 II.
              
               Rules
               for
               the
               manner
               of
               visitations
               of
               the
               sick
            
             
               245.
               
            
             
               
                 §
                 III.
              
               Of
               ministring
               in
               the
               sick
               mans
               confession
               of
               sins
               and
               Repentance
            
             
               250
            
             
               Arguments
               and
               exhortations
               to
               move
               the
               sick
               man
               to
               confession
               of
               sins
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Instruments
               by
               way
               of
               consideration
               to
               awaken
               a
               careless
               person
               and
               a
               stupid
               conscience
            
             
               255.
               
            
             
               
                 §
                 IV.
              
               Of
               ministring
               to
               the
               restitution
               and
               pardon
               .
               or
               reconciliation
               of
               the
               sick
               person
               by
               administring
               the
               holy
               Sacrament
            
             
               268.
               
            
             
               
                 §
                 V.
              
               Of
               ministring
               to
               the
               sick
               person
               by
               the
               Spiritual
               man
               as
               he
               is
               the
               Physitian
               of
               souls
            
             
               282.
               
            
             
               Considerations
               against
               unreasonable
               fears
               concerning
               forgivenesse
               of
               sins
               ,
               and
               its
               uncertainty
               and
               danger
            
             
               283.
               
            
             
               An
               exercise
               against
               despair
               in
               the
               day
               of
               our
               death
            
             
               293.
               
            
             
               
                 §
                 VI.
              
               Considerations
               against
               Presumption
            
             
               301.
               
            
             
               
                 §
                 VII
              
               .
               Offices
               to
               be
               said
               by
               the
               Minister
               in
               his
               visitation
               of
               the
               sick
            
             
               306.
               
            
             
               The
               prayer
               of
               
                 S.
                 Eustratius
              
               the
               Martyr
            
             
               310.
               
            
             
               A
               prayer
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               Greek
               Euchologion
               ,
               
               &c.
               
            
             
               311.
               
            
             
               The
               order
               of
               recommendation
               of
               the
               soul
               in
               its
               agony
            
             
               313.
               
            
             
               Prayers
               to
               be
               said
               by
               the
               surviving
               friends
               in
               behalf
               of
               them selves
            
             
               318.
               
            
             
               A
               prayer
               to
               be
               said
               in
               the
               case
               of
               a
               sudden
               death
               ,
               or
               pressing
               fatall
               danger
            
             
               321.
               
            
             
               
                 §
                 VIII
              
               .
               A
               peroration
               concerning
               the
               contingencies
               ,
               and
               treatings
               of
               our
               departed
               friends
               after
               death
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               their
               will
               and
               buriall
               .
            
             
               322.
               
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           
             
             
               Vigilate
               et
               Orate
               quia
               nescitis
               horam
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           I.
           A
           general
           preparation
           towards
           a
           holy
           and
           blessed
           Death
           :
           by
           way
           of
           consideration
           .
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             I.
             Consideration
             of
             the
             vanity
             ,
             and
             shortnesse
             of
             Mans
             life
             .
          
           
             A
             
               Man
               is
               a
               Bubble
            
             (
             said
             the
             Greek
             Proverb
             )
             ;
             
             which
             Lucian
             represents
             with
             advantages
             and
             its
             proper
             circumstances
             ,
             to
             this
             purpose
             ;
             saying
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             world
             is
             a
             storm
             ,
             and
             Men
             rise
             up
             in
             their
             several
             generations
             like
             bubbles
             descending
             
               à
               Iove
               pluvio
            
             ,
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             dew
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             from
             a
             tear
             and
             drop
             of
             Man
             ,
             from
             Nature
             and
             Providence
             :
             and
             some
             of
             these
             instantly
             sink
             into
             the
             deluge
             of
             their
             first
             parent
             ,
             and
             are
             hidden
             in
             a
             sheet
             of
             Water
             ,
             having
             had
             no
             other
             businesse
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             born
             that
             they
             might
             be
             able
             to
             die
             :
             others
             float
             up
             and
             down
             two
             or
             three
             turns
             ,
             and
             suddenly
             disappear
             and
             give
             their
             place
             to
             others
             :
             and
             they
             
             that
             live
             longest
             upon
             the
             face
             of
             the
             waters
             are
             in
             perpetual
             motion
             ,
             restlesse
             and
             uneasy
             ,
             and
             being
             crushed
             with
             the
             great
             drop
             of
             a
             cloud
             sink
             into
             flatness
             and
             a
             froth
             ;
             the
             change
             not
             being
             great
             ,
             it
             being
             hardly
             possible
             it
             should
             be
             more
             a
             nothing
             then
             it
             was
             before
             .
             So
             is
             every
             man
             :
             He
             is
             born
             in
             vanity
             and
             sin
             ;
             he
             comes
             into
             the
             world
             like
             morning
             Mushromes
             ,
             soon
             thrusting
             up
             their
             heads
             into
             the
             air
             and
             conversing
             with
             their
             kinred
             of
             the
             same
             production
             ,
             and
             as
             soon
             they
             turn
             into
             dust
             and
             forgetfulnesse
             ;
             some
             of
             them
             without
             any
             other
             interest
             in
             the
             affairs
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             made
             their
             parents
             a
             little
             glad
             ,
             and
             very
             sorrowful
             :
             others
             ride
             longer
             in
             the
             storm
             ;
             it
             may
             be
             until
             seven
             yeers
             of
             Vanity
             be
             expired
             ,
             and
             then
             peradventure
             the
             Sun
             shines
             hot
             upon
             their
             heads
             and
             they
             fall
             into
             the
             shades
             below
             ,
             into
             the
             cover
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             darknesse
             of
             the
             grave
             to
             hide
             them
             .
             But
             if
             the
             bubble
             stands
             the
             shock
             of
             a
             bigger
             drop
             ,
             and
             outlives
             the
             chances
             of
             a
             childe
             ,
             of
             a
             carelesse
             Nurse
             ,
             of
             drowning
             in
             a
             pail
             of
             water
             ,
             of
             being
             overlaid
             by
             a
             sleepy
             servant
             ,
             or
             such
             little
             accidents
             ,
             then
             the
             young
             man
             dances
             like
             a
             bubble
             ,
             empty
             and
             gay
             ,
             and
             shines
             like
             a
             Doves
             neck
             or
             the
             image
             of
             a
             rainbow
             ,
             which
             hath
             no
             substance
             ,
             and
             whose
             very
             imagery
             and
             colours
             are
             phantastical
             ;
             and
             so
             he
             dances
             out
             the
             gayety
             of
             his
             youth
             ,
             and
             is
             all
             the
             while
             in
             a
             storm
             ,
             and
             endures
             ,
             onely
             because
             he
             is
             not
             knocked
             on
             the
             head
             by
             a
             drop
             of
             bigger
             rain
             ,
             or
             crushed
             by
             the
             pressure
             of
             a
             load
             of
             indigested
             meat
             ,
             or
             quenched
             by
             the
             disorder
             of
             an
             ill
             placed
             humor
             :
             and
             to
             preserve
             a
             man
             alive
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             so
             many
             chances
             ,
             and
             
             hostilities
             ,
             is
             as
             great
             a
             miracle
             as
             to
             create
             him
             ;
             to
             preserve
             him
             from
             rushing
             into
             nothing
             and
             at
             first
             to
             draw
             him
             up
             from
             nothing
             were
             equally
             the
             issues
             of
             an
             Almighty
             power
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             wise
             men
             of
             the
             world
             have
             contended
             who
             shall
             best
             fit
             mans
             condition
             with
             words
             signifying
             his
             vanity
             and
             short
             abode
             .
             Homer
             cals
             a
             man
             
               a
               leaf
            
             ,
             the
             smallest
             ,
             the
             weakest
             piece
             of
             a
             short
             liv'd
             ,
             unsteady
             plant
             .
             Pindar
             calls
             him
             
               the
               dream
               of
               a
               shadow
            
             :
             Another
             ,
             
               the
               dream
               of
               the
               shadow
               of
               smoak
               .
            
             But
             S.
             Iames
             spake
             by
             a
             more
             excellent
             Spirit
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
             
               Our
               life
               is
               but
               a
               vapor
            
             ]
             viz.
             drawn
             from
             the
             earth
             by
             a
             coelestial
             influence
             ;
             made
             of
             smoak
             ,
             or
             the
             lighter
             parts
             of
             water
             ,
             tossed
             with
             every
             winde
             ,
             moved
             by
             the
             motion
             of
             a
             superiour
             body
             ,
             without
             vertue
             in
             it self
             ,
             lifted
             up
             on
             high
             ,
             or
             left
             below
             ,
             according
             as
             it
             pleases
             the
             Sun
             its
             Foster-father
             .
             But
             it
             is
             lighter
             yet
             .
             It
             is
             but
             appearing
             .
             
             A
             phantastic
             vapor
             ,
             an
             apparition
             ,
             nothing
             real
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             so
             much
             as
             a
             mist
             ,
             not
             the
             matter
             of
             a
             shower
             ,
             nor
             substantial
             enough
             to
             make
             a
             cloud
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             like
             Cassiopeia's
             chair
             ,
             or
             Pelops
             shoulder
             ,
             or
             the
             circles
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             for
             which
             you
             cannot
             have
             a
             word
             that
             can
             signify
             a
             veryer
             nothing
             .
             
             And
             yet
             the
             expression
             is
             one
             degree
             more
             made
             diminutive
             :
             
               A
               vapor
            
             ,
             and
             phantastical
             ,
             or
             
               a
               meer
               appearance
            
             ,
             and
             this
             but
             
               for
               a
               little
               while
            
             neither
             :
             the
             very
             dream
             ,
             the
             phantasm
             disappears
             in
             a
             small
             time
             ,
             
               like
               the
               shadow
               that
               departeth
            
             ,
             or
             
               like
               a
               tale
               that
               is
               told
               ,
            
             or
             
               as
               a
               dream
               when
               one
               awaketh
            
             :
             A
             man
             is
             so
             vain
             ,
             so
             unfixed
             ,
             so
             perishing
             a
             creature
             ,
             that
             he
             cannot
             long
             last
             in
             the
             scene
             of
             fancy
             :
             a
             man
             goes
             off
             and
             is
             forgotten
             like
             the
             dream
             of
             a
             distracted
             person
             .
             The
             summe
             of
             all
             is
             
             this
             :
             
             
               That
               thou
               art
               a
               man
            
             ,
             then
             whom
             there
             is
             not
             in
             the
             world
             any
             greater
             instance
             of
             heights
             and
             declensions
             ,
             of
             lights
             and
             shadows
             ,
             of
             misery
             and
             folly
             ,
             of
             laughter
             and
             tears
             ,
             of
             groans
             and
             death
             .
          
           
             And
             because
             this
             consideration
             is
             of
             great
             usefulnesse
             and
             great
             necessity
             to
             many
             purposes
             of
             wisdom
             and
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             all
             the
             succession
             of
             time
             ,
             all
             the
             changes
             in
             nature
             ,
             all
             the
             varieties
             of
             light
             and
             darknesse
             ,
             the
             thousand
             thousands
             of
             accidents
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             every
             contingency
             to
             every
             man
             ,
             and
             to
             every
             creature
             does
             preach
             our
             funeral
             sermon
             ,
             and
             calls
             us
             to
             look
             ,
             and
             see
             ,
             how
             the
             old
             Sexton
             Time
             throws
             up
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             digs
             a
             Grave
             where
             we
             must
             lay
             our
             sins
             ,
             or
             our
             sorrows
             ,
             and
             sowe
             our
             bodies
             till
             they
             rise
             again
             in
             a
             fair
             ,
             or
             in
             an
             intolerable
             eternity
             .
             
             Every
             revolution
             which
             the
             sun
             makes
             about
             the
             world
             ,
             divides
             between
             life
             and
             death
             ;
             and
             death
             possesses
             both
             those
             portions
             by
             the
             next
             morrow
             ;
             and
             we
             are
             dead
             to
             all
             those
             moneths
             which
             we
             have
             already
             lived
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             never
             live
             them
             over
             again
             :
             and
             still
             God
             makes
             little
             periods
             of
             our
             age
             .
             First
             we
             change
             our
             world
             ,
             when
             we
             come
             from
             the
             womb
             to
             feel
             the
             warmth
             of
             the
             sun
             :
             Then
             we
             sleep
             and
             enter
             into
             the
             image
             of
             death
             ,
             in
             which
             state
             we
             are
             unconcerned
             in
             all
             the
             changes
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             and
             if
             our
             Mothers
             ,
             or
             our
             Nurses
             die
             ,
             or
             a
             wilde
             boar
             destroy
             our
             vineyards
             ,
             or
             our
             King
             be
             sick
             ,
             we
             regard
             it
             not
             ,
             but
             ,
             during
             that
             state
             ,
             are
             as
             disinterest
             ,
             as
             if
             our
             eyes
             were
             
             closed
             with
             the
             clay
             that
             weeps
             in
             the
             bowels
             of
             the
             earth
             .
             At
             the
             end
             of
             seven
             years
             ,
             our
             teeth
             fall
             and
             dye
             before
             us
             ,
             representing
             a
             formal
             prologue
             to
             the
             Tragedie
             ;
             and
             still
             every
             seven
             year
             it
             is
             oddes
             but
             we
             shall
             finish
             the
             last
             scene
             :
             and
             when
             Nature
             ,
             or
             Chance
             ,
             or
             Vice
             takes
             our
             body
             in
             pieces
             ,
             weakening
             some
             parts
             ,
             and
             loosing
             others
             ,
             
               we
               taste
               the
               grave
            
             and
             the
             solennities
             of
             our
             own
             Funerals
             ,
             first
             in
             those
             parts
             that
             ministred
             to
             Vice
             ,
             and
             next
             in
             them
             that
             served
             for
             Ornament
             ;
             and
             in
             a
             short
             time
             even
             they
             that
             served
             for
             necessity
             become
             uselesse
             ,
             
             and
             intangled
             like
             the
             wheels
             of
             a
             broken
             clock
             .
             Baldnesse
             is
             but
             a
             dressing
             to
             our
             funerals
             ,
             the
             proper
             ornament
             of
             mourning
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             person
             entred
             very
             far
             into
             the
             regions
             and
             possession
             of
             Death
             :
             And
             we
             have
             many
             more
             of
             the
             same
             signification
             :
             Gray
             hairs
             ,
             rotten
             teeth
             ,
             dim
             eyes
             ,
             trembling
             joynts
             ,
             short
             breath
             ,
             stiffe
             limbs
             ,
             wrinkled
             skin
             ,
             short
             memory
             ,
             decayed
             appetite
             .
             Every
             dayes
             necessity
             calls
             for
             a
             reparation
             of
             that
             portion
             which
             death
             fed
             on
             all
             night
             when
             we
             lay
             in
             his
             lap
             ,
             and
             slept
             in
             his
             outer
             chambers
             :
             The
             very
             spirits
             of
             a
             man
             prey
             upon
             the
             daily
             portion
             of
             bread
             and
             flesh
             ,
             and
             every
             meal
             is
             a
             rescue
             from
             one
             death
             ,
             and
             layes
             up
             for
             another
             ;
             and
             while
             we
             think
             a
             thought
             ,
             we
             die
             ;
             and
             the
             clock
             strikes
             ,
             and
             reckons
             on
             our
             portion
             of
             Eternity
             ;
             we
             form
             our
             words
             with
             the
             breath
             of
             our
             nostrils
             ,
             we
             have
             the
             lesse
             to
             live
             upon
             ,
             for
             every
             word
             we
             speak
             .
          
           
             Thus
             Nature
             calls
             us
             to
             meditate
             of
             death
             by
             those
             things
             which
             are
             the
             instruments
             of
             acting
             it
             ;
             and
             God
             by
             all
             the
             variety
             of
             his
             
             Providence
             ,
             makes
             us
             see
             death
             every
             where
             ,
             in
             all
             variety
             of
             circumstances
             ,
             and
             dressed
             up
             for
             all
             the
             fancies
             ,
             and
             the
             expectation
             of
             every
             single
             person
             .
             Nature
             hath
             given
             us
             one
             harvest
             every
             year
             ,
             but
             death
             hath
             two
             :
             and
             the
             Spring
             and
             the
             Autumn
             send
             throngs
             of
             Men
             and
             Women
             to
             charnel
             houses
             ;
             and
             all
             the
             Summer
             long
             men
             are
             recovering
             from
             their
             evils
             of
             the
             Spring
             ,
             till
             the
             dog
             dayes
             come
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             Syrian
             star
             makes
             the
             summer
             deadly
             ;
             And
             the
             fruits
             of
             Autumn
             are
             laid
             up
             for
             all
             the
             years
             provision
             ,
             and
             the
             man
             that
             gathers
             them
             eats
             and
             sursets
             ,
             and
             dies
             and
             needs
             them
             not
             ,
             and
             himself
             is
             laid
             up
             for
             Eternity
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             escapes
             till
             winter
             ,
             only
             stayes
             for
             another
             opportunity
             ,
             which
             the
             distempers
             of
             that
             quarter
             minister
             to
             him
             with
             great
             variety
             .
             Thus
             death
             reigns
             in
             all
             the
             portions
             of
             our
             time
             .
             The
             Autumn
             with
             its
             fruits
             provides
             disorders
             for
             us
             :
             and
             the
             Winters
             cold
             turns
             them
             into
             sharp
             diseases
             ,
             and
             the
             Spring
             brings
             flowers
             to
             strew
             our
             herse
             ,
             and
             the
             Summer
             gives
             green
             turfe
             and
             brambles
             to
             binde
             upon
             our
             graves
             .
             Calentures
             ,
             and
             Sur●et
             ,
             Cold
             ,
             and
             Agues
             ,
             are
             the
             four
             quarters
             of
             the
             year
             ,
             and
             all
             minister
             to
             Death
             ;
             and
             you
             can
             go
             no
             whither
             ,
             but
             you
             tread
             upon
             a
             dead
             mans
             bones
             .
          
           
             The
             wilde
             fellow
             in
             Petronius
             that
             escaped
             upon
             a
             broken
             table
             from
             the
             furies
             of
             a
             shipwrack
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             sunning
             himself
             upon
             the
             rocky
             shore
             espied
             a
             man
             rolled
             upon
             his
             floating
             bed
             of
             waves
             ,
             ballasted
             w
             th
             sand
             in
             the
             folds
             of
             his
             garment
             ,
             and
             carried
             by
             his
             civil
             enemy
             the
             sea
             towards
             the
             shore
             to
             finde
             a
             grave
             ;
             and
             it
             cast
             him
             into
             some
             sad
             thoughts
             :
             that
             peradventure
             
             this
             mans
             wife
             in
             some
             part
             of
             the
             Continent
             ,
             safe
             and
             warme
             looks
             next
             moneth
             for
             the
             good
             mans
             return
             ;
             
             or
             it
             may
             be
             his
             son
             knows
             nothing
             of
             the
             tempest
             ;
             or
             his
             father
             thinks
             of
             that
             affectionate
             kiss
             which
             still
             is
             warm
             upon
             the
             good
             old
             mans
             cheek
             ever
             since
             he
             took
             a
             kinde
             farewel
             ;
             and
             he
             weeps
             with
             joy
             to
             think
             how
             blessed
             he
             shall
             be
             when
             his
             beloved
             boy
             returns
             into
             the
             circle
             of
             his
             Fathers
             arms
             .
             These
             are
             the
             thoughts
             of
             mortals
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             end
             and
             sum
             of
             all
             their
             designes
             :
             a
             dark
             night
             ,
             and
             an
             ill
             Guide
             ,
             a
             boysterous
             sea
             ,
             and
             a
             broken
             Cable
             ,
             a
             hard
             rock
             ,
             and
             a
             rough
             winde
             dash'd
             in
             pieces
             the
             fortune
             of
             a
             whole
             family
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             shall
             weep
             loudest
             for
             the
             accident
             ,
             are
             not
             yet
             entred
             into
             the
             storm
             ,
             and
             yet
             have
             suffered
             shipwrack
             .
             Then
             looking
             upon
             the
             carkasse
             ,
             he
             knew
             it
             ,
             and
             found
             it
             to
             be
             the
             Master
             of
             the
             ship
             ,
             who
             the
             day
             before
             cast
             up
             the
             accounts
             of
             his
             patrimony
             and
             his
             trade
             ,
             and
             named
             the
             day
             ,
             when
             he
             thought
             to
             be
             at
             home
             :
             see
             how
             the
             man
             swims
             who
             was
             so
             angry
             two
             dayes
             since
             ;
             his
             passions
             are
             becalm'd
             with
             the
             storm
             ,
             his
             accounts
             cast
             up
             ,
             his
             cares
             at
             an
             end
             ,
             his
             voyage
             done
             ,
             and
             his
             gains
             are
             the
             strange
             events
             of
             death
             ,
             which
             whither
             they
             be
             good
             or
             evil
             ,
             the
             men
             that
             are
             alive
             ,
             seldom
             trouble
             themselves
             concerning
             the
             interest
             of
             the
             dead
             .
          
           
             But
             seas
             alone
             do
             not
             break
             our
             vessel
             in
             pieces
             :
             Every
             where
             we
             may
             be
             shipwracked
             .
             A
             valiant
             General
             when
             he
             is
             to
             reap
             the
             harvest
             
             of
             his
             crowns
             and
             triumphs
             ,
             fights
             unprosperously
             ,
             or
             falls
             into
             a
             Feaver
             with
             joy
             and
             wine
             ,
             and
             changes
             his
             Lawrel
             into
             Cypresse
             ,
             his
             triumphal
             chariot
             to
             an
             Hearse
             ;
             dying
             the
             night
             before
             he
             was
             appointed
             to
             perish
             in
             the
             drunkennesse
             of
             his
             festival
             joyes
             .
             It
             was
             a
             sad
             arrest
             of
             the
             loosenesses
             and
             wilder
             feasts
             of
             the
             French
             Court
             ,
             when
             their
             King
             [
             Henry
             2.
             ]
             was
             killed
             really
             by
             the
             sportive
             image
             of
             a
             fight
             .
             And
             many
             brides
             have
             died
             under
             the
             hands
             of
             Paranymphs
             and
             Maidens
             dressing
             them
             for
             uneasy
             joy
             ,
             the
             new
             and
             undiscerned
             chains
             of
             Marriage
             :
             according
             to
             the
             saying
             of
             Bensirah
             the
             wise
             Jew
             ,
             
               The
               Bride
               went
               into
               her
               chamber
               ,
               and
               knew
               not
               what
               should
               befall
               her
               there
               .
            
             Some
             have
             been
             paying
             their
             vows
             ,
             and
             giving
             thanks
             for
             a
             prosperous
             return
             to
             their
             own
             house
             ,
             and
             the
             roof
             hath
             descended
             upon
             their
             heads
             ,
             and
             turned
             their
             loud
             religion
             into
             the
             deeper
             silence
             of
             a
             grave
             :
             And
             how
             many
             teeming
             Mothers
             have
             rejoyced
             over
             their
             swelling
             wombs
             ,
             and
             pleased
             themselves
             in
             becoming
             the
             chanels
             of
             blessing
             to
             a
             familie
             ;
             and
             the
             Midwife
             hath
             quickly
             bound
             their
             heads
             and
             feet
             ,
             
             and
             carried
             them
             forth
             to
             burial
             ?
             Or
             else
             the
             birth
             day
             of
             an
             Heir
             hath
             seen
             the
             Coffin
             of
             the
             Father
             brought
             into
             the
             house
             ,
             and
             the
             divided
             Mother
             hath
             been
             forced
             to
             travel
             twice
             ,
             with
             a
             painful
             birth
             ,
             and
             a
             sadder
             death
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             no
             state
             ,
             no
             accident
             no
             circumstance
             of
             our
             life
             ,
             but
             it
             hath
             been
             sowred
             by
             some
             sad
             instance
             of
             a
             dying
             friend
             :
             a
             friendly
             meeting
             often
             ends
             in
             some
             sad
             mischance
             ,
             and
             
             makes
             an
             eternal
             parting
             :
             and
             when
             the
             Poet
             Eschylus
             was
             sitting
             under
             the
             walls
             of
             his
             house
             ,
             an
             eagle
             hovering
             over
             his
             bald
             head
             ,
             mistook
             it
             for
             a
             stone
             ,
             and
             let
             fall
             his
             oyster
             ,
             hoping
             there
             to
             break
             the
             shell
             ,
             but
             pierced
             the
             poor
             mans
             skull
             .
          
           
             Death
             meets
             us
             every
             where
             ,
             and
             is
             procured
             by
             every
             instrument
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             chances
             ,
             and
             enters
             in
             at
             many
             doors
             :
             by
             violence
             ,
             and
             secret
             influence
             ,
             by
             the
             aspect
             of
             a
             star
             ,
             and
             the
             stink
             of
             a
             mist
             ,
             by
             the
             emissions
             of
             a
             cloud
             ,
             and
             the
             meeting
             of
             a
             vapor
             ,
             by
             the
             fall
             of
             a
             chariot
             ,
             and
             the
             stumbling
             at
             a
             stone
             ,
             by
             a
             full
             meal
             ,
             or
             an
             empty
             stomach
             ,
             by
             watching
             at
             the
             wine
             ,
             or
             by
             watching
             at
             prayers
             ,
             by
             the
             Sun
             or
             the
             Moon
             ,
             by
             a
             heat
             or
             a
             cold
             ,
             by
             sleeplesse
             nights
             ,
             
             or
             sleeping
             dayes
             ,
             by
             water
             frozen
             into
             the
             hardnesse
             ,
             and
             sharpnesse
             of
             a
             dagger
             ,
             or
             water
             thawd
             into
             the
             floods
             of
             a
             river
             ;
             by
             a
             hair
             ,
             or
             a
             raisin
             ,
             by
             violent
             motion
             ,
             or
             sitting
             still
             ,
             by
             severity
             ,
             or
             dissolution
             ,
             by
             Gods
             mercy
             ,
             or
             Gods
             anger
             ,
             by
             every
             thing
             in
             providence
             ,
             and
             every
             thing
             in
             manners
             ,
             by
             every
             thing
             in
             nature
             and
             every
             thing
             in
             chance
             .
             
             
               Eripitur
               persona
               ,
               manet
               res
            
             ,
             we
             take
             pains
             to
             heap
             up
             things
             useful
             to
             our
             life
             ,
             and
             get
             our
             death
             in
             the
             purchase
             ;
             and
             the
             person
             is
             snatch●ed
             away
             ,
             and
             the
             goods
             remain
             :
             and
             all
             this
             is
             the
             law
             and
             constitution
             of
             nature
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             punishment
             to
             our
             sins
             ,
             the
             unalterable
             event
             of
             providence
             ,
             and
             the
             decree
             of
             heaven
             .
             The
             chains
             that
             confine
             us
             to
             this
             condition
             are
             strong
             as
             destiny
             and
             immutable
             as
             the
             eternal
             laws
             of
             God.
             
          
           
           
             I
             have
             conversed
             with
             some
             men
             who
             rejoyced
             in
             the
             death
             or
             calamity
             upon
             others
             ,
             and
             accounted
             it
             as
             a
             judgement
             upon
             them
             ,
             for
             being
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             and
             against
             them
             in
             the
             contention
             ;
             but
             within
             the
             revolution
             of
             a
             few
             moneths
             the
             same
             man
             met
             with
             a
             more
             uneasy
             and
             unhandsom
             death
             :
             which
             when
             I
             saw
             ,
             I
             wept
             ,
             and
             was
             afraid
             :
             for
             I
             knew
             that
             it
             must
             be
             so
             with
             all
             men
             ,
             *
             for
             we
             also
             shall
             die
             and
             end
             our
             quarrels
             and
             contentions
             by
             passing
             to
             a
             final
             sentence
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             II.
             The
             Consideration
             reduced
             to
             practice
             .
          
           
             IT
             will
             be
             very
             material
             to
             our
             best
             and
             noblest
             purposes
             ,
             if
             we
             represent
             this
             scene
             of
             change
             and
             sorrow
             a
             little
             more
             dressed
             up
             in
             Circumstances
             ,
             for
             so
             we
             shall
             be
             more
             apt
             to
             practice
             those
             Rules
             ,
             the
             doctrine
             of
             which
             is
             consequent
             to
             this
             consideration
             .
             *
             It
             is
             a
             mighty
             change
             that
             is
             made
             by
             the
             death
             of
             every
             person
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             visible
             to
             us
             who
             are
             alive
             .
             Reckon
             but
             from
             the
             spritefulnesse
             of
             youth
             ,
             and
             the
             fair
             cheeks
             and
             full
             eyes
             of
             childehood
             ,
             from
             the
             vigorousnesse
             ,
             and
             strong
             flexure
             of
             the
             joynts
             of
             five
             and
             twenty
             ,
             to
             the
             hollownesse
             and
             dead
             palenesse
             ,
             to
             the
             loathsomnesse
             and
             horrour
             of
             a
             three
             dayes
             burial
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             perceive
             the
             distance
             to
             be
             very
             great
             ,
             and
             very
             strange
             .
             But
             so
             have
             I
             seen
             a
             
             Rose
             newly
             springing
             from
             the
             clefts
             of
             its
             hood
             ,
             and
             at
             first
             it
             was
             fair
             as
             the
             Morning
             ,
             and
             full
             with
             the
             dew
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             a
             Lambs
             fleece
             ;
             but
             when
             a
             ruder
             breath
             had
             forced
             open
             its
             virgin
             modesty
             ,
             and
             dismantled
             its
             too
             youthful
             and
             unripe
             retirements
             ,
             it
             began
             to
             put
             on
             darknesse
             ,
             and
             to
             decline
             to
             softnesse
             ,
             and
             the
             symptomes
             of
             a
             sickly
             age
             ;
             it
             bowed
             the
             head
             ,
             and
             broke
             its
             stalk
             ,
             and
             at
             night
             having
             lost
             some
             of
             its
             leaves
             ,
             and
             all
             its
             beauty
             ,
             it
             fell
             into
             the
             portion
             of
             weeds
             and
             out-worn
             faces
             :
             The
             same
             is
             the
             portion
             of
             every
             man
             ,
             and
             every
             woman
             ;
             the
             heritage
             of
             worms
             and
             serpents
             ,
             rottennesse
             and
             cold
             dishonour
             ,
             and
             our
             beauty
             so
             changed
             that
             our
             acquaintance
             quickly
             knew
             us
             not
             ,
             and
             that
             change
             mingled
             with
             so
             much
             horrour
             ,
             or
             else
             meets
             so
             with
             our
             fears
             and
             weak
             discoursings
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             six
             hours
             ago
             tended
             upon
             us
             ,
             either
             with
             charitable
             or
             ambitious
             services
             cannot
             without
             some
             regret
             stay
             in
             the
             room
             alone
             where
             the
             body
             lies
             stripped
             of
             its
             life
             and
             Honour
             .
             I
             have
             read
             of
             a
             fair
             young
             German
             Gentleman
             ,
             who
             living
             ,
             often
             refused
             to
             be
             pictured
             ,
             but
             put
             of●
             the
             importunity
             of
             his
             friends
             desire
             ,
             by
             giving
             way
             that
             after
             a
             few
             dayes
             burial
             they
             might
             send
             a
             painter
             to
             his
             vault
             ,
             
             and
             if
             they
             saw
             cause
             for
             it
             ,
             draw
             the
             image
             of
             
               his
               death
               unto
               the
               life
            
             .
             They
             did
             so
             ,
             and
             found
             his
             face
             half
             eaten
             ,
             and
             his
             midriffe
             and
             back
             bone
             full
             of
             serpents
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             stands
             pictured
             among
             his
             armed
             Ancestours
             .
             So
             does
             the
             fairest
             beauty
             change
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             be
             as
             bad
             with
             you
             and
             me
             ;
             and
             
             then
             ,
             what
             servants
             shall
             we
             have
             to
             wait
             upon
             us
             in
             the
             grave
             ,
             what
             friends
             to
             visit
             us
             ,
             what
             officious
             people
             to
             cleanse
             away
             the
             moist
             and
             unwholsom
             cloud
             reflected
             upon
             our
             faces
             from
             the
             sides
             of
             the
             weeping
             vaults
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             longest
             weepers
             for
             our
             funeral
             .
          
           
             This
             discourse
             will
             be
             useful
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             and
             practise
             by
             the
             following
             Rules
             and
             Considerations
             respectivly
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             All
             the
             Rich
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Covetous
             men
             in
             the
             world
             will
             perceive
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             world
             will
             perceive
             for
             them
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             but
             an
             ill
             recompence
             for
             all
             their
             cares
             ,
             
             that
             by
             this
             time
             all
             that
             shall
             be
             left
             will
             be
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Neighbours
             shall
             say
             he
             died
             a
             rich
             man
             :
             and
             yet
             his
             wealth
             will
             not
             profit
             him
             in
             the
             grave
             ,
             but
             hugely
             swell
             the
             sad
             accounts
             of
             Doomsday
             ;
             And
             he
             that
             kills
             the
             Lords
             people
             with
             unjust
             or
             ambitious
             wars
             for
             an
             unrewarding
             interest
             ,
             
             shall
             have
             this
             character
             ,
             that
             he
             threw
             away
             all
             the
             dayes
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             that
             one
             year
             might
             be
             reckoned
             with
             his
             Name
             ,
             and
             computed
             by
             his
             reign
             ,
             or
             consulship
             ;
             and
             many
             men
             by
             great
             labors
             and
             affronts
             ,
             
             many
             indignities
             and
             crimes
             labour
             onely
             for
             a
             pompous
             Epitaph
             ,
             and
             a
             loud
             title
             upon
             their
             Marble
             ;
             whilest
             those
             into
             whose
             possessions
             their
             heirs
             ,
             or
             kinred
             are
             entred
             ,
             are
             forgotten
             ,
             and
             lye
             unregarded
             as
             their
             ashes
             ,
             and
             without
             concernment
             or
             relation
             ,
             as
             the
             turf
             upon
             the
             face
             of
             their
             grave
             .
             *
             A
             man
             may
             read
             a
             sermon
             ,
             the
             best
             and
             most
             passionate
             that
             ever
             men
             preached
             ,
             if
             he
             shall
             but
             enter
             
             into
             the
             sepulchres
             of
             Kings
             .
             
             In
             the
             same
             Escurial
             where
             the
             Spanish
             Princes
             live
             in
             greatnesse
             and
             power
             ,
             and
             decree
             war
             or
             peace
             ,
             they
             have
             wisely
             placed
             a
             coemeterie
             where
             their
             ashes
             and
             their
             glories
             shall
             sleep
             till
             time
             shall
             be
             no
             more
             :
             and
             where
             our
             Kings
             have
             been
             crowned
             ,
             their
             Ancestours
             lay
             interred
             ,
             and
             they
             must
             walk
             over
             their
             Grandsires
             head
             to
             take
             his
             crown
             .
             There
             is
             an
             acre
             sown
             with
             royal
             seed
             ,
             the
             copy
             of
             the
             greatest
             change
             ,
             from
             rich
             to
             naked
             ,
             from
             ci●led
             roofs
             to
             arched
             coffins
             ,
             from
             
               living
               like
               Gods
            
             to
             
               dye
               like
               Men.
            
             There
             is
             enough
             to
             cool
             the
             flames
             of
             lust
             ,
             to
             abate
             the
             heights
             of
             pride
             ,
             to
             appease
             the
             itch
             of
             covetous
             desires
             ,
             to
             ●ully
             and
             dash
             out
             the
             dissembling
             colours
             of
             a
             lustful
             ,
             artificial
             ,
             and
             imaginary
             beauty
             .
             There
             the
             warlike
             and
             the
             peaceful
             ,
             the
             fortunate
             and
             the
             miserable
             ,
             the
             beloved
             and
             the
             despised
             Princes
             mingle
             their
             dust
             ,
             and
             pay
             down
             their
             symbol
             of
             Mortality
             ,
             and
             tell
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             when
             we
             die
             ,
             our
             ashes
             shall
             be
             equal
             to
             Kings
             ,
             and
             our
             accounts
             easier
             ,
             and
             our
             pains
             or
             our
             crowns
             shall
             be
             lesse
             .
             *
             To
             my
             apprehension
             it
             is
             a
             sad
             record
             which
             is
             left
             by
             Athenaeus
             concerning
             Ninus
             the
             great
             Assyrian
             Monarch
             ,
             whose
             life
             and
             death
             is
             summed
             up
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               Ninus
               the
               Assyrian
               had
               an
               Ocean
               of
               gold
               ,
               and
               other
               riches
               more
               then
               the
               sand
               in
               the
               Caspian
               sea
               :
               he
               never
               saw
               the
               stars
               ,
               and
               perhaps
               he
               never
               desired
               it
               ;
               he
               never
               stirred
               up
               the
               holy
               fire
               among
               the
               Magi
               ,
               nor
               touched
               his
               God
               with
               the
               sacred
               rod
               according
               to
               the
               Laws
               ;
               he
               never
               offered
               sacrifice
               ,
               nor
               worshipped
               the
               Deity
               ,
               nor
               administred
               justice
               ,
               nor
               
               spake
               to
               his
               people
               ,
               nor
               numbred
               them
               ;
               but
               he
               was
               most
               valiant
               to
               eat
               and
               drink
               ,
               and
               having
               mingled
               his
               wines
               he
               threw
               the
               rest
               upon
               the
               stones
               :
               This
               man
               is
               dead
               ;
               Behold
               his
               Sepulchre
               ,
               and
               now
               hear
               where
               Ninus
               is
               .
               Some
               times
               I
               was
               Ninus
               ,
               and
               drew
               the
               breath
               of
               a
               living
               man
               ,
               but
               now
               am
               nothing
               but
               clay
               .
               I
               have
               nothing
               ,
               but
               what
               I
               did
               eat
               ,
               and
               what
               I
               served
               to
               my self
               in
               lust
               [
               that
               was
               and
               is
               all
               my
               portion
               ;
               ]
               the
               wealth
               with
               which
               I
               was
               [
               esteemed
               ]
               blessed
               ,
               my
               enemies
               meeting
               together
               shall
               bear
               away
               ,
               as
               the
               mad
               Thyades
               carry
               a
               raw
               Goat
               .
               I
               am
               gone
               to
               Hell
               ,
               and
               when
               I
               went
               thither
               ,
               I
               neither
               carried
               Gold
               ,
               nor
               Horse
               ,
               nor
               silver
               Chariot
               .
               I
               that
               wore
               a
               Miter
               ,
               am
               now
               a
               little
               heap
               of
               dust
               .
            
             *
             I
             know
             not
             any
             thing
             that
             can
             better
             represent
             the
             evil
             condition
             of
             a
             wicked
             man
             ,
             or
             a
             changing
             greatnesse
             .
             From
             the
             greatest
             secular
             dignity
             to
             dust
             ,
             and
             ashes
             ,
             his
             nature
             bears
             him
             ;
             and
             from
             thence
             to
             Hell
             his
             sins
             carry
             him
             ,
             and
             there
             he
             shall
             be
             for
             ever
             under
             the
             dominion
             of
             chains
             and
             devils
             ,
             wrath
             ,
             and
             an
             intollerable
             calamity
             .
             This
             is
             the
             reward
             of
             an
             unsanctified
             condition
             ,
             and
             a
             greatnesse
             ill
             gotten
             ,
             or
             ill
             administred
             .
          
           
             
             2.
             
             Let
             no
             man
             extend
             
               his
               thoughts
            
             ,
             or
             let
             
               his
               hopes
            
             wander
             towards
             future
             and
             far
             distant
             events
             and
             accidental
             contingencies
             .
             This
             day
             is
             mine
             and
             yours
             ,
             but
             
               ye
               know
               not
               what
               shall
               be
               on
               the
               morrow
            
             :
             and
             every
             morning
             creeps
             out
             of
             a
             dark
             cloud
             ,
             leaving
             behinde
             it
             an
             ignorance
             and
             silence
             deep
             as
             midnight
             and
             undiscerned
             as
             are
             the
             phantasms
             that
             make
             a
             
             Chrysome
             childe
             to
             smile
             :
             
             so
             that
             we
             cannot
             discern
             what
             comes
             hereafter
             ,
             unlesse
             we
             had
             a
             light
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             brighter
             then
             the
             vision
             of
             an
             Angel
             ,
             even
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Prophesie
             .
             Without
             revelation
             we
             cannnot
             tell
             whether
             we
             shal
             eat
             to
             morrow
             ,
             or
             whether
             a
             Squinzy
             shall
             choak
             us
             :
             and
             it
             is
             written
             in
             the
             unrevealed
             folds
             of
             Divine
             Predestination
             ,
             that
             many
             who
             are
             this
             day
             alive
             ,
             shall
             to
             morrow
             be
             laid
             upon
             the
             cold
             earth
             ,
             and
             the
             women
             shall
             weep
             over
             their
             shrowd
             ,
             and
             dresse
             them
             for
             their
             funeral
             .
             
               S.
               Iames
            
             in
             his
             Epistle
             notes
             the
             solly
             of
             some
             men
             his
             contemporaries
             ,
             who
             were
             so
             impatient
             of
             the
             event
             of
             to
             morrow
             ,
             or
             the
             accidents
             of
             next
             year
             ,
             or
             the
             good
             or
             evils
             of
             old
             age
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             consult
             Astrologers
             and
             witches
             ,
             Oracles
             and
             Devils
             what
             should
             befall
             them
             the
             next
             Calends
             ?
             what
             should
             be
             the
             event
             of
             such
             a
             voyage
             ,
             what
             God
             had
             written
             in
             his
             book
             concerning
             the
             successe
             of
             battels
             ,
             the
             Election
             of
             Emperors
             ,
             the
             Heir
             of
             families
             ,
             the
             price
             of
             Merchandise
             ,
             the
             return
             of
             the
             Tyrian
             fleer
             ,
             the
             rate
             of
             Sidonian
             Carpets
             ,
             and
             as
             they
             were
             taught
             by
             the
             crafty
             and
             lying
             Daemons
             ,
             so
             they
             would
             expect
             the
             issue
             ;
             and
             oftentimes
             by
             disposing
             their
             affairs
             in
             order
             toward
             such
             events
             ,
             really
             did
             produce
             some
             litle
             accidents
             according
             to
             their
             expectation
             ;
             and
             that
             made
             them
             trust
             the
             Oracles
             in
             greater
             things
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             .
             Against
             this
             ,
             he
             opposes
             his
             Counsel
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             not
             search
             after
             forbidden
             records
             ,
             much
             lesse
             by
             uncertain
             significations
             :
             for
             whatsoever
             is
             disposed
             to
             happen
             by
             the
             order
             of
             natural
             causes
             ,
             or
             civil
             counsels
             may
             be
             rescinded
             by
             a
             peculiar
             
             decree
             of
             providence
             or
             be
             prevented
             by
             the
             death
             of
             the
             interested
             persons
             ;
             
             who
             while
             their
             hopes
             are
             full
             ,
             and
             their
             causes
             conjoyned
             ,
             and
             the
             work
             brought
             forward
             ,
             and
             the
             sickle
             put
             into
             the
             harvest
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             fruits
             offered
             ,
             and
             ready
             to
             be
             eaten
             ,
             even
             then
             if
             they
             put
             forth
             their
             hand
             to
             an
             event
             that
             stands
             but
             at
             the
             door
             ,
             at
             that
             door
             their
             body
             may
             be
             carried
             forth
             to
             burial
             ,
             before
             the
             expectation
             shall
             enter
             into
             fruition
             .
             When
             Richilda
             the
             Widow
             of
             Albert
             Earl
             of
             Ebersberg
             had
             feasted
             the
             Emperour
             
               Henry
               III.
            
             and
             petitioned
             in
             behalf
             of
             her
             Nephew
             Welpho
             for
             some
             lands
             formerly
             possessed
             by
             the
             Earl
             her
             Husband
             ;
             just
             as
             the
             Emperour
             held
             out
             his
             hand
             to
             signifie
             his
             consent
             ,
             the
             chamber-floor
             suddenly
             fell
             under
             them
             ,
             and
             Richilda
             falling
             upon
             the
             edge
             of
             a
             bathing
             vessel
             ,
             was
             bruised
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             stayed
             not
             to
             see
             her
             Nephew
             sleep
             in
             those
             lands
             which
             the
             Emperour
             was
             reaching
             forth
             to
             her
             ,
             
             and
             placed
             at
             the
             door
             of
             restitution
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             As
             our
             hopes
             must
             be
             confined
             ,
             so
             must
             our
             designes
             ;
             let
             us
             not
             project
             long
             designes
             ;
             crafty
             plots
             ,
             and
             diggings
             so
             deep
             that
             the
             intrigues
             of
             a
             designe
             shall
             never
             be
             unfolded
             till
             our
             Grand
             children
             have
             forgotten
             our
             vertues
             or
             our
             vices
             .
             The
             work
             of
             our
             soul
             is
             cut
             short
             ,
             facile
             ,
             sweet
             and
             plain
             ,
             and
             fitted
             to
             the
             small
             portions
             of
             our
             shorter
             life
             :
             and
             as
             we
             must
             not
             trouble
             our
             inquiry
             ,
             so
             neither
             
             must
             we
             intricate
             our
             labour
             and
             purposes
             with
             what
             we
             shall
             never
             enjoy
             .
             This
             rule
             does
             not
             forbid
             us
             to
             plant
             Orchards
             which
             shall
             feed
             our
             Nephews
             with
             their
             fruit
             ;
             for
             by
             such
             provisions
             they
             do
             something
             towards
             an
             imaginary
             immortality
             ,
             and
             do
             charity
             to
             their
             Relatives
             :
             But
             such
             projects
             are
             reproved
             which
             discompose
             our
             present
             duty
             by
             long
             and
             future
             designes
             ;
             such
             which
             by
             casting
             our
             labours
             to
             events
             at
             distance
             ,
             
             make
             us
             lesse
             to
             remember
             our
             death
             standing
             at
             the
             door
             .
             It
             is
             fit
             for
             a
             Man
             to
             work
             for
             his
             dayes
             wages
             ,
             or
             to
             contrive
             for
             the
             hire
             of
             a
             week
             ,
             or
             to
             lay
             a
             train
             to
             make
             provisions
             for
             such
             a
             time
             as
             is
             within
             our
             eye
             ,
             and
             in
             our
             duty
             ,
             and
             within
             the
             usual
             periods
             of
             Mans
             life
             ,
             for
             whatsoever
             is
             made
             necessary
             ,
             is
             also
             made
             prudent
             ;
             but
             while
             we
             plot
             ,
             and
             buisy
             our selves
             in
             the
             toils
             of
             an
             ambitious
             war
             ,
             or
             the
             levies
             of
             a
             great
             estate
             ,
             Night
             enters
             in
             upon
             us
             ,
             and
             tells
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             how
             like
             fools
             we
             lived
             ,
             and
             how
             deceived
             and
             miserably
             we
             dyed
             .
             
             Seneca
             tells
             of
             
               Senecio
               Cornelius
            
             ,
             a
             man
             crafty
             in
             getting
             ,
             and
             tenacious
             in
             holding
             a
             great
             estate
             ,
             and
             one
             who
             was
             as
             diligent
             in
             the
             care
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             as
             of
             his
             money
             ,
             curious
             of
             his
             health
             ,
             as
             of
             his
             possessions
             ;
             that
             he
             all
             day
             long
             attended
             upon
             his
             sick
             and
             dying
             friend
             ;
             but
             when
             he
             went
             away
             was
             quickly
             comforted
             ,
             supped
             merrily
             ,
             went
             to
             bed
             cheerfully
             ,
             and
             on
             a
             sudden
             being
             surprized
             by
             a
             Squinzy
             ,
             scarce
             drew
             his
             breath
             until
             the
             Morning
             ,
             but
             by
             that
             time
             dyed
             ,
             being
             snatched
             from
             the
             torrent
             of
             his
             fortune
             ,
             and
             
             the
             swelling
             tide
             of
             wealth
             ,
             and
             a
             likely
             hope
             bigger
             then
             the
             necessities
             of
             ten
             men
             .
             This
             accident
             was
             much
             noted
             then
             in
             Rome
             ,
             because
             it
             happened
             in
             so
             great
             a
             fortune
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             wealthy
             designes
             ;
             and
             presently
             it
             made
             wise
             men
             to
             consider
             ,
             how
             imprudent
             a
             person
             he
             is
             ,
             who
             disposes
             of
             ten
             years
             to
             come
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             not
             Lord
             of
             to
             morrow
             .
          
           
             
             4.
             
             Though
             we
             must
             not
             look
             so
             far
             of●
             ,
             and
             prey
             abroad
             ,
             yet
             we
             must
             be
             buisie
             neer
             at
             hand
             ;
             we
             must
             with
             all
             arts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             seize
             upon
             the
             present
             ,
             because
             it
             passes
             from
             us
             while
             we
             speak
             ,
             and
             because
             in
             it
             all
             our
             certainty
             does
             consist
             .
             We
             must
             take
             our
             waters
             as
             out
             of
             a
             torrent
             and
             sudden
             shower
             ,
             which
             will
             quickly
             cease
             dropping
             from
             above
             ,
             and
             quickly
             cease
             running
             in
             our
             chanels
             here
             below
             ;
             This
             instant
             will
             never
             return
             again
             ,
             and
             yet
             it
             may
             be
             this
             instant
             will
             declare
             ,
             or
             secure
             the
             fortune
             of
             a
             whole
             eternity
             .
             The
             old
             Greeks
             and
             Romans
             taught
             us
             the
             prudence
             of
             this
             rule
             :
             but
             Christianity
             teaches
             us
             the
             Religion
             of
             it
             .
             They
             so
             seized
             upon
             the
             present
             that
             they
             would
             lose
             nothing
             of
             the
             dayes
             pleasure
             .
             
             
               Let
               us
               eat
               and
               drink
               for
               to
               morrow
               we
               shall
               die
            
             ;
             that
             was
             their
             philosophy
             ;
             and
             at
             their
             solemn
             feasts
             they
             would
             talk
             of
             death
             to
             heighten
             the
             present
             drinking
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             might
             warm
             their
             veins
             with
             a
             fuller
             chalice
             ,
             as
             knowing
             the
             drink
             that
             was
             poured
             upon
             their
             graves
             would
             be
             cold
             and
             without
             relish
             .
             
             
               Break
               the
               beds
               ,
               drink
               your
               wine
               ,
               crown
               your
               heads
               with
               roses
               ,
               and
               besinear
               your
               curled
               locks
               with
               Nard
               ;
               for
               God
               bids
               you
               to
               remember
               death
            
             ;
             so
             the
             Epigrammatist
             speaks
             the
             sence
             of
             their
             drunken
             principles
             .
             Something
             towards
             
             this
             signification
             is
             that
             of
             
               Solomon
               ,
               There
               is
               nothing
               better
               for
               a
               man
               then
               that
               he
               should
               eat
               and
               drink
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               that
               he
               should
               make
               his
               soul
               enjoy
               good
               in
               his
               labour
               ,
               for
               that
               is
               his
               portion
               ,
               for
               who
               shall
               bring
               him
               to
               see
               that
               which
               shall
               be
               after
               him
            
             ?
             But
             although
             he
             concludes
             all
             this
             to
             be
             vanity
             ,
             yet
             because
             it
             was
             the
             best
             thing
             that
             was
             then
             commonly
             known
             *
             that
             they
             should
             seize
             upon
             the
             present
             with
             a
             temperate
             use
             of
             permited
             pleasures
             ,
             had
             reason
             to
             say
             that
             Christianity
             taught
             us
             to
             turn
             this
             into
             religion
             .
             For
             he
             that
             by
             a
             present
             and
             a
             constant
             holiness
             secures
             the
             present
             ,
             and
             makes
             it
             useful
             to
             his
             noblest
             purposes
             ,
             he
             turns
             his
             condition
             into
             his
             best
             advantage
             ,
             by
             making
             his
             unavoidable
             fate
             become
             his
             necessary
             religion
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             purpose
             of
             this
             rule
             is
             that
             collect
             of
             Tuscan
             hieroglyphics
             which
             we
             have
             from
             
               Gabriel
               Simeon
            
             .
             
               Our
               life
               is
               very
               short
               ,
               beauty
               is
               a
               cosenage
               ,
               money
               is
               false
               and
               fugitive
               ,
               Empire
               is
               odious
               ,
               and
               hated
               by
               them
               that
               have
               it
               not
               ,
               and
               uneasy
               to
               them
               that
               have
               ,
               victory
               is
               alwayes
               uncertain
               ,
               and
               peace
               most
               commonly
               is
               but
               a
               fraudulent
               bargain
               ;
               old
               age
               is
               miserable
               ,
               death
               is
               the
               period
               ,
               and
               is
               a
               happy
               one
               if
               it
               be
               not
               sowred
               by
               the
               sins
               of
               our
               life
               :
               but
               nothing
               continues
               but
               the
               effects
               of
               that
               wisdom
               which
               imployes
               the
               present
               time
               in
               the
               acts
               of
               a
               holy
               religion
               ,
               and
               a
               peaceable
               conscience
               :
            
             for
             they
             make
             us
             to
             
             live
             even
             beyond
             our
             funerals
             ,
             embalmed
             in
             the
             spices
             and
             odours
             of
             a
             good
             name
             ,
             and
             entombed
             in
             the
             grave
             of
             the
             Holy
             Jesus
             where
             we
             shall
             be
             dressed
             for
             a
             blessed
             resurrection
             to
             the
             state
             of
             Angels
             and
             beatified
             Spirits
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Since
             we
             stay
             not
             here
             ,
             being
             people
             but
             of
             a
             dayes
             abode
             ,
             and
             our
             age
             is
             like
             that
             of
             a
             flie
             ,
             and
             contemporary
             with
             a
             gourd
             ,
             we
             must
             look
             some
             where
             else
             for
             an
             abiding
             city
             ,
             a
             place
             in
             another
             countrey
             to
             fix
             our
             house
             in
             ,
             whose
             walls
             and
             foundation
             is
             God
             ,
             where
             we
             must
             finde
             rest
             ,
             or
             else
             be
             restlesse
             for
             ever
             .
             For
             whatsoever
             ease
             we
             can
             have
             or
             fancy
             here
             is
             shortly
             to
             be
             changed
             into
             sadnesse
             ,
             
             or
             tediousnesse
             :
             it
             goes
             away
             too
             soon
             like
             the
             periods
             of
             our
             life
             ;
             or
             stayes
             too
             long
             ,
             like
             the
             sorrows
             of
             a
             sinner
             :
             it
             s
             own
             wearinesse
             or
             a
             contrary
             disturbance
             is
             its
             load
             ;
             or
             it
             is
             eased
             by
             its
             revolution
             into
             vanity
             &
             forgetfulness
             ;
             and
             where
             either
             there
             is
             sorrow
             or
             an
             end
             of
             joy
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             true
             felicity
             :
             which
             because
             it
             must
             be
             had
             by
             some
             instrument
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             period
             of
             our
             duration
             ,
             we
             must
             carry
             up
             our
             affections
             to
             the
             mansions
             prepared
             for
             us
             above
             ,
             where
             eternity
             is
             the
             measure
             ,
             felicity
             is
             their
             state
             ,
             Angels
             are
             the
             Company
             ,
             the
             Lamb
             is
             the
             light
             ,
             and
             God
             is
             the
             portion
             ,
             and
             inheritance
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             III.
             Rules
             and
             Spiritual
             arts
             of
             lengthening
             our
             dayes
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             off
             the
             objection
             of
             a
             short
             life
             .
          
           
             IN
             the
             accounts
             of
             a
             mans
             life
             we
             do
             not
             reckon
             that
             portion
             of
             dayes
             in
             which
             we
             are
             shut
             up
             in
             the
             prison
             of
             the
             womb
             :
             we
             tell
             our
             years
             from
             the
             day
             of
             our
             birth
             :
             and
             the
             same
             reason
             that
             makes
             our
             reckning
             to
             stay
             so
             long
             ,
             sayes
             also
             that
             then
             it
             begins
             too
             soon
             .
             For
             then
             we
             are
             beholding
             to
             others
             to
             make
             the
             account
             for
             us
             :
             for
             we
             know
             not
             of
             a
             long
             time
             ,
             whether
             we
             be
             alive
             or
             no
             ,
             having
             but
             some
             little
             approaches
             and
             symptoms
             of
             a
             life
             .
             To
             feed
             ,
             and
             sleep
             ,
             and
             move
             a
             little
             ,
             and
             imperfectly
             ,
             is
             the
             state
             of
             an
             unborn
             childe
             ;
             and
             when
             it
             is
             born
             ,
             he
             does
             no
             more
             for
             a
             good
             while
             ;
             and
             what
             is
             it
             that
             shall
             make
             him
             to
             be
             esteemed
             to
             live
             the
             life
             of
             a
             man
             ?
             and
             when
             shall
             that
             account
             begin
             ?
             For
             we
             should
             be
             loath
             to
             have
             the
             accounts
             of
             our
             age
             taken
             by
             the
             measures
             of
             a
             beast
             :
             and
             fools
             and
             distracted
             persons
             are
             reckoned
             as
             
               civilly
               dead
            
             ;
             they
             are
             no
             parts
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             not
             subject
             to
             laws
             ,
             but
             secured
             by
             them
             in
             Charity
             ,
             and
             kept
             from
             violence
             as
             a
             man
             keeps
             his
             Ox
             ;
             and
             a
             third
             part
             of
             our
             life
             is
             spent
             ,
             before
             we
             enter
             into
             a
             higher
             order
             ,
             into
             the
             state
             of
             a
             man.
             
          
           
           
             2.
             
             Neither
             must
             we
             think
             ,
             that
             the
             life
             of
             a
             Man
             begins
             when
             he
             can
             feed
             himself
             or
             walk
             alone
             ,
             when
             he
             can
             fight
             ,
             or
             beget
             his
             like
             ;
             for
             so
             he
             is
             contemporary
             with
             a
             camel
             ,
             or
             a
             cow
             ;
             but
             he
             is
             first
             a
             man
             when
             he
             comes
             to
             a
             certain
             ,
             steddy
             use
             of
             reason
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             proportion
             ,
             and
             when
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             the
             world
             of
             men
             cannot
             tell
             precisely
             .
             Some
             are
             called
             
               at
               age
            
             ,
             at
             fourteen
             ,
             some
             at
             one
             and
             twenty
             ,
             some
             never
             ;
             but
             all
             men
             ,
             late
             enough
             ;
             for
             the
             life
             of
             a
             man
             comes
             upon
             him
             slowly
             and
             insensibly
             .
             But
             as
             when
             the
             Sun
             approaches
             towards
             the
             gates
             of
             the
             morning
             ,
             he
             first
             opens
             a
             little
             eye
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             sends
             away
             the
             spirits
             of
             darknesse
             ,
             and
             gives
             light
             to
             a
             cock
             ,
             and
             calls
             up
             the
             lark
             to
             Mattins
             ,
             and
             by
             and
             by
             gilds
             the
             fringes
             of
             a
             cloud
             and
             peeps
             over
             the
             Eastern
             hills
             ,
             thrusting
             out
             his
             golden
             horns
             ,
             like
             those
             which
             decked
             the
             browes
             of
             Moses
             when
             he
             was
             forced
             to
             wear
             a
             vail
             ,
             because
             himself
             had
             seen
             the
             face
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             still
             while
             a
             man
             tells
             the
             story
             ,
             the
             sun
             gets
             up
             higher
             ,
             till
             he
             showes
             a
             fair
             face
             and
             a
             full
             light
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             shines
             one
             whole
             day
             ,
             under
             a
             cloud
             often
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             weeping
             great
             and
             little
             showers
             ,
             and
             sets
             quickly
             :
             so
             is
             a
             mans
             reason
             and
             his
             life
             .
             He
             first
             begins
             to
             perceive
             himself
             to
             see
             or
             taste
             ,
             making
             little
             reflections
             upon
             his
             actions
             of
             sense
             ,
             and
             can
             discourse
             of
             flies
             and
             dogs
             ,
             shells
             and
             play
             ,
             horses
             and
             liberty
             ;
             but
             when
             he
             is
             strong
             enough
             to
             enter
             into
             arts
             and
             little
             institutions
             ,
             he
             is
             at
             first
             entertained
             with
             trifles
             and
             impertinent
             things
             ,
             not
             because
             he
             needs
             them
             ,
             but
             because
             his
             understanding
             is
             no
             bigger
             ;
             and
             little
             images
             of
             things
             are
             laid
             before
             him
             ,
             like
             a
             cock-boat
             to
             
             a
             whale
             onely
             to
             play
             withall
             :
             but
             before
             a
             man
             comes
             to
             be
             wise
             he
             is
             half
             dead
             with
             gouts
             and
             consumptions
             ,
             with
             Catarrhes
             and
             aches
             ,
             with
             sore
             eyes
             ,
             and
             a
             worn
             out
             body
             :
             so
             that
             if
             we
             must
             not
             reckon
             the
             life
             of
             a
             man
             but
             by
             the
             accounts
             of
             his
             reason
             ,
             he
             is
             long
             before
             his
             soul
             be
             dressed
             ;
             and
             he
             is
             not
             to
             be
             called
             a
             man
             without
             a
             wise
             and
             an
             adorned
             soul
             ,
             a
             soul
             at
             least
             furnished
             with
             what
             is
             necessary
             towards
             his
             well
             being
             ;
             but
             by
             that
             time
             his
             soul
             is
             thus
             furnished
             ,
             his
             body
             is
             decayed
             ;
             and
             then
             you
             can
             hardly
             reckon
             him
             to
             be
             alive
             ,
             when
             his
             body
             is
             possessed
             by
             so
             many
             degrees
             of
             death
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             there
             is
             yet
             another
             arrest
             .
             At
             first
             he
             wants
             strength
             of
             body
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             wants
             the
             use
             of
             reason
             ;
             and
             when
             that
             is
             come
             ,
             it
             is
             ten
             to
             one
             ,
             but
             he
             stops
             by
             the
             impediments
             of
             vice
             ,
             and
             wants
             the
             strengths
             of
             the
             spirit
             ;
             and
             we
             know
             that
             Body
             and
             Soul
             and
             Spirit
             are
             the
             constituent
             parts
             of
             every
             Christian
             man.
             And
             now
             let
             us
             consider
             ,
             what
             that
             thing
             is
             ,
             which
             we
             call
             
               years
               of
               discretion
            
             ?
             The
             young
             man
             is
             passed
             his
             Tutors
             ,
             and
             arrived
             at
             the
             bondage
             of
             a
             caytive
             spirit
             ;
             he
             is
             run
             from
             discipline
             ,
             and
             is
             let
             loose
             to
             passion
             ;
             the
             man
             by
             this
             time
             hath
             wit
             enough
             to
             chuse
             his
             vice
             ,
             to
             act
             his
             lust
             ,
             to
             court
             his
             Mistresse
             ,
             to
             talk
             confidently
             ,
             and
             ignorantly
             ,
             and
             perpetually
             ,
             to
             despise
             his
             betters
             ,
             to
             deny
             nothing
             to
             his
             appetite
             ,
             to
             do
             things
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             is
             indeed
             a
             man
             he
             must
             for
             ever
             be
             ashamed
             of
             ;
             for
             this
             is
             all
             the
             discretion
             that
             most
             men
             show
             in
             the
             first
             stage
             of
             their
             Manhood
             ;
             they
             can
             discern
             good
             from
             evil
             ;
             and
             they
             prove
             their
             skill
             by
             leaving
             all
             that
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             wallowing
             in
             the
             
             evils
             of
             folly
             ,
             and
             an
             unbridled
             appetite
             .
             And
             by
             this
             time
             ,
             the
             young
             man
             hath
             contracted
             vitious
             habits
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             beast
             in
             manners
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             will
             not
             be
             fitting
             to
             reckon
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             life
             ;
             he
             is
             a
             fool
             in
             his
             understanding
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             a
             sad
             death
             ;
             and
             he
             is
             dead
             in
             trespasses
             and
             sins
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             a
             sadder
             :
             so
             that
             he
             hath
             no
             life
             but
             a
             natural
             ,
             the
             life
             of
             a
             beast
             or
             a
             tree
             ;
             in
             all
             other
             capacities
             he
             is
             dead
             ;
             he
             neither
             hath
             the
             intellectual
             ,
             nor
             the
             spiritual
             life
             ,
             neither
             the
             life
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             nor
             of
             a
             Christian
             ;
             and
             this
             sad
             truth
             lasts
             too
             long
             .
             For
             old
             age
             seizes
             upon
             most
             men
             while
             they
             still
             retain
             the
             minds
             of
             boyes
             and
             vitious
             youth
             ,
             doing
             actions
             from
             principles
             of
             great
             folly
             ,
             and
             a
             mighty
             ignorance
             ,
             admiring
             things
             uselesse
             and
             hurtfull
             ,
             and
             filling
             up
             all
             the
             dimensions
             of
             their
             abode
             with
             businesses
             of
             empty
             affairs
             ,
             being
             at
             leasure
             to
             attend
             no
             vertue
             :
             they
             cannot
             pray
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             busie
             ,
             and
             because
             they
             are
             passionate
             :
             they
             cannot
             communicate
             because
             they
             have
             quarrels
             and
             intrigues
             of
             perplexed
             causes
             ,
             complicated
             hostilities
             ,
             and
             things
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             cannot
             attend
             to
             the
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             little
             considering
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             find
             a
             time
             to
             die
             in
             ;
             when
             death
             comes
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             at
             leisure
             for
             that
             .
             Such
             men
             are
             like
             Sailers
             loosing
             from
             a
             port
             ,
             and
             tost
             immediatly
             with
             a
             perpetual
             tempest
             lasting
             till
             their
             cordage
             crack
             ,
             and
             either
             they
             sink
             ,
             or
             return
             back
             again
             to
             the
             same
             place
             :
             they
             did
             not
             make
             a
             voyage
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             long
             at
             sea
             .
             The
             businesse
             and
             impertinent
             affairs
             of
             most
             men
             ,
             steal
             all
             their
             time
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             restlesse
             in
             a
             foolish
             motion
             ;
             but
             this
             is
             not
             the
             progress
             of
             a
             man
             ;
             
             he
             is
             no
             further
             advanc'd
             in
             the
             course
             of
             a
             life
             though
             he
             reckon
             many
             years
             :
             
             for
             still
             his
             soul
             is
             childish
             ,
             and
             trifling
             like
             an
             untaught
             boy
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             parts
             of
             this
             sad
             complaint
             finde
             their
             remedy
             ,
             we
             have
             by
             the
             same
             instruments
             also
             cured
             the
             evils
             and
             the
             vanity
             of
             a
             short
             life
             .
             Therefore
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Be
             infinitely
             curious
             you
             doe
             not
             set
             back
             your
             life
             in
             the
             accounts
             of
             God
             by
             the
             intermingling
             of
             criminal
             actions
             ,
             or
             the
             contracting
             vitious
             habits
             .
             There
             are
             some
             vices
             which
             carry
             a
             sword
             in
             their
             hand
             and
             cut
             a
             man
             off
             before
             his
             time
             .
             There
             is
             
               a
               sword
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             
               a
               sword
               of
               a
               Man
            
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             
               a
               sword
               of
               the
               Devil
            
             .
             Every
             vice
             of
             our
             own
             managing
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             carnality
             ,
             of
             lust
             ,
             or
             rage
             ,
             ambition
             or
             revenge
             is
             a
             sword
             of
             Sathan
             put
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             a
             man
             :
             These
             are
             the
             destroying
             Angels
             ,
             sin
             is
             the
             Apollyon
             ,
             the
             destroyer
             that
             is
             gone
             out
             ,
             not
             
               from
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             but
             
               from
               the
               Tempter
            
             ;
             and
             we
             hug
             the
             poison
             ,
             and
             twist
             willingly
             with
             the
             vipers
             ,
             till
             they
             bring
             us
             into
             the
             Regions
             of
             an
             irrecoverable
             sorrow
             .
             We
             use
             to
             reckon
             persons
             as
             good
             as
             dead
             if
             they
             have
             lost
             their
             limbs
             and
             their
             teeth
             ,
             and
             are
             confined
             to
             an
             Hospital
             ,
             and
             converse
             with
             none
             but
             Surgeons
             and
             Physicians
             ,
             Mourners
             and
             Divines
             ,
             those
             pollinctores
             ,
             the
             Dressers
             of
             bodies
             and
             souls
             to
             Funeral
             :
             But
             it
             is
             worse
             when
             the
             soul
             ,
             the
             principle
             of
             life
             is
             imployed
             wholly
             in
             the
             offices
             of
             death
             :
             and
             that
             man
             was
             worse
             then
             dead
             of
             whom
             Seneca
             tells
             ,
             that
             being
             a
             rich
             fool
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             lifted
             up
             from
             the
             baths
             and
             set
             into
             a
             soft
             couch
             ,
             asked
             his
             slaves
             
             
               An
               ego
               jam
               sedeo
            
             ?
             Do
             I
             now
             sit
             .
             The
             beast
             was
             so
             drownd
             in
             sensuality
             and
             the
             death
             of
             his
             soul
             ,
             that
             whether
             he
             did
             sit
             or
             no
             ,
             he
             was
             to
             believe
             another
             .
             Idlenesse
             and
             every
             vice
             is
             as
             much
             of
             death
             as
             a
             long
             disease
             is
             ,
             or
             the
             expence
             of
             ten
             years
             :
             and
             she
             that
             lives
             in
             pleasures
             is
             dead
             while
             she
             liveth
             (
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             )
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             the
             stile
             of
             the
             Spirit
             concerning
             wicked
             persons
             ,
             
               They
               are
               dead
               in
               trespasses
               and
               sins
               .
            
             For
             as
             every
             sensual
             pleasure
             and
             every
             day
             of
             idlenes
             and
             useless
             living
             lops
             off
             a
             little
             branch
             from
             our
             short
             life
             ;
             so
             every
             deadly
             sin
             and
             every
             habitual
             vice
             does
             quite
             destroy
             us
             :
             but
             innocence
             leaves
             us
             in
             our
             natural
             portions
             ,
             and
             perfect
             period
             ;
             we
             lose
             nothing
             of
             our
             life
             ,
             if
             we
             lose
             nothing
             of
             our
             souls
             health
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             that
             would
             live
             a
             full
             age
             must
             avoid
             a
             sin
             ,
             as
             he
             would
             decline
             the
             Regions
             of
             death
             ,
             &
             the
             dishonors
             of
             the
             grave
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             we
             would
             have
             our
             life
             lengthened
             ,
             let
             us
             begin
             b●times
             to
             live
             in
             the
             accounts
             of
             reason
             and
             sober
             counsels
             ,
             
             of
             religion
             and
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             then
             we
             shall
             have
             no
             reason
             to
             complain
             that
             our
             abode
             on
             earth
             is
             so
             short
             :
             Many
             men
             finde
             it
             long
             enough
             ,
             and
             indeed
             it
             is
             so
             to
             all
             senses
             .
             But
             when
             we
             spend
             in
             waste
             ,
             what
             God
             hath
             given
             us
             in
             plenty
             ,
             when
             we
             sacrifice
             our
             youth
             to
             folly
             ,
             our
             manhood
             to
             lust
             and
             rage
             ,
             our
             old
             age
             to
             covetousnesse
             and
             irreligion
             ,
             not
             beginning
             to
             live
             till
             we
             are
             to
             die
             ,
             designing
             that
             time
             to
             Vertue
             which
             indeed
             is
             infirm
             to
             every
             thing
             and
             profit●ble
             to
             nothing
             ,
             then
             we
             make
             our
             lives
             short
             ,
             and
             lust
             runs
             away
             with
             all
             the
             vigorous
             and
             healthful
             part
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             pride
             and
             animosity
             steal
             the
             manly
             portion
             ,
             and
             craftinesse
             and
             interest
             possesse
             old
             age
             ;
             
               velut
               
               ex
               pleno
               &
               abundanti
               perdimus
            
             ;
             we
             spend
             as
             if
             we
             had
             too
             much
             time
             ,
             and
             knew
             not
             what
             to
             do
             with
             it
             :
             We
             fear
             every
             thing
             like
             weak
             and
             silly
             mortals
             ;
             and
             desire
             strangely
             and
             greedily
             as
             if
             we
             were
             immortal
             :
             we
             complain
             our
             life
             is
             short
             ,
             and
             yet
             we
             throw
             away
             much
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             are
             weary
             of
             many
             of
             its
             parts
             :
             We
             complain
             the
             day
             is
             long
             ,
             and
             the
             night
             is
             long
             ,
             and
             we
             want
             company
             ,
             and
             seek
             out
             arts
             to
             drive
             the
             time
             away
             ,
             and
             then
             weep
             because
             it
             is
             gone
             too
             soon
             .
             But
             so
             the
             treasure
             of
             the
             Capitol
             is
             but
             a
             small
             ●state
             when
             Caesar
             comes
             to
             finger
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             pay
             with
             it
             all
             his
             Legions
             ;
             and
             the
             Revenue
             of
             all
             Egypt
             and
             the
             Eastern
             provinces
             was
             but
             a
             little
             summe
             when
             they
             were
             to
             support
             the
             luxury
             of
             
               Marc.
               Antony
            
             ,
             and
             feed
             the
             riot
             of
             Cleopatra
             :
             But
             a
             thousand
             crowns
             is
             a
             vast
             proportion
             to
             be
             spent
             in
             the
             cottage
             of
             a
             frugal
             person
             ,
             or
             to
             feed
             a
             Hermit
             .
             Just
             so
             is
             our
             life
             ;
             it
             is
             too
             short
             to
             serve
             the
             ambition
             of
             a
             haughty
             Prince
             ,
             or
             an
             usurping
             Rebel
             :
             too
             little
             time
             to
             purchase
             great
             wealth
             ,
             to
             satisfie
             the
             pride
             of
             a
             vain-glorious
             fool
             ,
             to
             trample
             upon
             all
             the
             enemies
             of
             our
             just
             ,
             or
             unjust
             interest
             ;
             but
             for
             the
             obtaining
             vertue
             ;
             for
             the
             purchase
             of
             sobriety
             and
             modesty
             ,
             for
             the
             actions
             of
             Religion
             God
             gave
             us
             time
             sufficient
             ,
             if
             we
             
               make
               the
               outgoings
               of
               the
               Morning
               and
               Evening
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             our
             infancy
             and
             old
             age
             to
             be
             t●ken
             into
             the
             computations
             of
             a
             man.
             Which
             we
             may
             see
             in
             the
             following
             particulars
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             If
             our
             childhood
             being
             first
             consecrated
             by
             a
             forward
             baptisme
             ,
             it
             be
             seconded
             by
             a
             holy
             education
             ,
             and
             a
             complying
             obedience
             ;
             If
             our
             youth
             be
             chast
             and
             temperate
             ,
             modest
             and
             industrious
             ,
             proceeding
             
             through
             a
             prudent
             and
             sober
             Manhood
             to
             a
             Religious
             old
             age
             ,
             
             then
             we
             have
             lived
             our
             whole
             duration
             ,
             and
             shall
             never
             die
             ,
             but
             be
             changed
             in
             a
             just
             time
             to
             the
             preparations
             of
             a
             better
             ,
             and
             an
             immortal
             life
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             besides
             the
             ordinary
             returns
             of
             our
             prayers
             and
             periodical
             and
             festival
             solemnities
             ,
             and
             our
             seldom
             communions
             we
             would
             allow
             to
             religion
             &
             the
             studies
             of
             wisdom
             ,
             those
             great
             shares
             that
             are
             trifled
             away
             upon
             vain
             sorrow
             ,
             foolish
             mirth
             ,
             troublesome
             ambition
             ,
             buisy
             covetousnesse
             ,
             watchful
             lust
             ,
             and
             impertinent
             amours
             ,
             and
             balls
             and
             revellings
             and
             banquets
             ,
             all
             that
             which
             was
             spent
             vitiously
             &
             all
             that
             time
             that
             lay
             fallow
             &
             without
             imployment
             ,
             our
             life
             would
             quickly
             amount
             to
             a
             great
             sum
             .
             
               Tostatus
               Abulensis
            
             was
             a
             very
             painful
             person
             and
             a
             great
             Cleark
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             his
             manhood
             he
             wrote
             so
             many
             books
             ,
             and
             they
             not
             ill
             ones
             ,
             that
             the
             world
             computed
             a
             sheet
             for
             every
             day
             of
             his
             life
             ;
             I
             suppose
             they
             meant
             ,
             after
             he
             came
             to
             the
             use
             of
             reason
             ,
             and
             the
             state
             of
             a
             man
             :
             and
             
               Iohn
               Scotus
            
             died
             about
             the
             two
             and
             thirtieth
             year
             of
             his
             age
             ;
             and
             yet
             besides
             his
             publike
             disputations
             ,
             his
             dayly
             Lectures
             of
             Divinity
             in
             publike
             and
             private
             ,
             the
             Books
             that
             he
             wrote
             being
             lately
             collected
             and
             printed
             at
             Lyons
             do
             equal
             the
             number
             of
             volumes
             of
             any
             two
             the
             most
             voluminous
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Latine
             Church
             .
             Every
             man
             is
             not
             inabled
             to
             such
             imployments
             ,
             but
             every
             man
             is
             called
             and
             inabled
             to
             the
             works
             of
             a
             sober
             and
             a
             religious
             life
             ;
             and
             there
             are
             many
             Saints
             of
             God
             that
             can
             reckon
             as
             many
             
             volumes
             of
             religion
             and
             mountains
             of
             piety
             ,
             as
             those
             others
             did
             of
             good
             books
             .
             S.
             Ambrose
             (
             and
             I
             think
             from
             his
             example
             ,
             
               S.
               Augustine
            
             )
             divided
             every
             day
             into
             three
             tertia's
             of
             imployment
             :
             eight
             hours
             he
             spent
             in
             the
             necessities
             of
             nature
             and
             recreation
             ,
             eight
             hours
             in
             charity
             and
             doing
             assistance
             to
             others
             ,
             dispatching
             their
             bu●sinesses
             ,
             reconciling
             their
             enmities
             ,
             reproving
             their
             vices
             ,
             correcting
             their
             errors
             ,
             instructing
             their
             ignorances
             ,
             transacting
             the
             affairs
             of
             his
             Diocesse
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             eight
             hours
             he
             spent
             in
             study
             and
             prayer
             .
             If
             we
             were
             thus
             minute
             and
             curious
             in
             the
             spending
             our
             time
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             but
             our
             life
             would
             seem
             very
             long
             .
             For
             so
             have
             I
             seen
             an
             amorous
             person
             tell
             the
             minutes
             of
             his
             absence
             from
             his
             fancied
             joy
             ,
             and
             while
             he
             told
             the
             sands
             of
             his
             hour-glasse
             ,
             or
             the
             throbs
             and
             little
             beatings
             of
             his
             watch
             ,
             by
             dividing
             an
             hour
             into
             so
             many
             members
             ,
             he
             spun
             out
             its
             length
             by
             number
             ,
             and
             so
             translated
             a
             day
             into
             the
             tediousnesse
             of
             a
             moneth
             .
             And
             if
             we
             tell
             our
             dayes
             by
             Canonical
             hours
             of
             prayer
             ,
             our
             weeks
             by
             a
             constant
             revolution
             of
             fasting
             dayes
             ,
             or
             dayes
             of
             special
             devotion
             ,
             and
             over
             all
             these
             draw
             a
             black
             Cypresse
             a
             veil
             of
             penitential
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             severe
             mortification
             ,
             we
             shall
             soon
             answer
             the
             calumny
             and
             objection
             of
             a
             short
             life
             .
             He
             that
             governs
             the
             day
             and
             divides
             the
             hours
             hastens
             from
             the
             eyes
             and
             observation
             of
             a
             merry
             sinner
             ;
             but
             loves
             so
             stand
             still
             ,
             and
             behold
             ,
             and
             tell
             the
             sighs
             ,
             and
             number
             the
             groans
             ,
             and
             sadly
             delicious
             accents
             of
             a
             grieved
             penitent
             .
             It
             is
             a
             vast
             work
             that
             any
             man
             may
             do
             if
             he
             never
             be
             idle
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             a
             huge
             way
             that
             a
             man
             may
             go
             in
             vertue
             if
             he
             never
             goes
             out
             of
             his
             way
             by
             a
             vitious
             habit
             ,
             
             or
             a
             great
             crime
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             perpetually
             reads
             good
             books
             ,
             if
             his
             parts
             be
             answerable
             ,
             will
             have
             a
             huge
             stock
             of
             knowledge
             .
             It
             is
             so
             in
             all
             things
             else
             .
             Strive
             not
             to
             forget
             your
             time
             ,
             and
             suffer
             none
             of
             it
             to
             passe
             undiscerned
             ,
             and
             then
             measure
             your
             life
             ,
             and
             tell
             me
             how
             you
             finde
             the
             measure
             of
             its
             abode
             .
             However
             ,
             
               the
               time
               we
               live
               ,
               is
               worth
               the
               money
               we
               pay
               for
               it
            
             :
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             thrown
             away
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             When
             vitious
             men
             are
             dying
             ,
             and
             scar'd
             with
             the
             affrighting
             truths
             of
             an
             evil
             conscience
             ,
             they
             would
             give
             all
             the
             world
             for
             a
             year
             ,
             for
             a
             moneth
             ;
             nay
             we
             read
             of
             some
             that
             called
             out
             with
             amazement
             
               inducias
               usque
               ad
               mane
               ,
               truce
               but
               till
               the
               morning
            
             :
             and
             if
             that
             year
             ,
             or
             some
             few
             moneths
             were
             given
             ,
             those
             men
             think
             they
             could
             do
             miracles
             in
             it
             .
             And
             let
             us
             a
             while
             suppose
             what
             Dives
             would
             have
             done
             if
             he
             had
             been
             loosed
             from
             the
             pains
             of
             hell
             and
             permitted
             to
             live
             on
             earth
             one
             year
             .
             Would
             all
             the
             pleasures
             of
             the
             world
             have
             kept
             him
             one
             hour
             from
             the
             Temple
             ?
             would
             he
             not
             perpetually
             have
             been
             under
             the
             hands
             of
             Priests
             ,
             or
             at
             the
             feet
             of
             the
             Doctors
             ,
             or
             by
             Moses
             chair
             ,
             or
             attending
             as
             neer
             the
             Altar
             as
             he
             could
             get
             ,
             or
             relieving
             poor
             Lazars
             ,
             or
             praying
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             crucifying
             all
             his
             sin
             ?
             I
             have
             read
             of
             a
             Melancholy
             person
             who
             saw
             hell
             but
             in
             a
             dream
             or
             vision
             ,
             and
             the
             amazement
             was
             such
             that
             he
             would
             have
             chosen
             ten
             times
             to
             die
             ,
             rather
             then
             feel
             again
             so
             much
             of
             that
             horror
             :
             and
             such
             a
             person
             cannot
             be
             fancied
             but
             that
             he
             would
             spend
             a
             year
             in
             such
             holinesse
             ,
             that
             the
             religion
             of
             a
             few
             moneths
             would
             equal
             the
             devotion
             of
             many
             years
             ,
             even
             
             of
             a
             good
             man.
             Let
             us
             but
             compute
             the
             proportions
             .
             If
             we
             should
             spend
             all
             our
             years
             of
             reason
             so
             as
             such
             a
             person
             would
             spend
             that
             one
             ,
             can
             it
             be
             thought
             that
             life
             would
             be
             short
             and
             trifling
             in
             which
             he
             had
             performed
             such
             a
             religion
             ,
             served
             God
             with
             so
             much
             holinesse
             ,
             mortified
             sin
             with
             so
             great
             a
             labour
             ,
             purchased
             vertue
             at
             such
             a
             rate
             ,
             and
             so
             rare
             an
             industry
             ?
             It
             must
             needs
             be
             that
             such
             a
             man
             must
             dye
             when
             he
             ought
             to
             die
             ,
             and
             be
             like
             ripe
             and
             pleasant
             fruit
             falling
             from
             a
             fair
             tree
             and
             gathered
             into
             baske●s
             for
             the
             planters
             use
             :
             He
             that
             hath
             done
             ●ll
             his
             businesse
             ,
             
             and
             is
             begotten
             to
             a
             glorious
             hope
             by
             the
             seed
             of
             an
             immortal
             Spirit
             ,
             can
             never
             die
             too
             soon
             ,
             nor
             live
             too
             long
             .
          
           
             Xerxes
             wept
             sadly
             when
             he
             saw
             his
             army
             of
             2300000
             men
             ,
             because
             he
             considered
             that
             within
             a
             hundred
             years
             all
             the
             youth
             of
             that
             army
             should
             be
             dust
             and
             ashes
             :
             and
             yet
             as
             Seneca
             well
             observes
             of
             him
             ,
             he
             was
             the
             man
             that
             should
             bring
             them
             to
             their
             graves
             ;
             and
             he
             consumed
             all
             that
             army
             in
             two
             years
             ,
             for
             whom
             he
             feared
             ,
             and
             wept
             the
             death
             after
             an
             hundred
             .
             Just
             so
             we
             do
             all
             .
             We
             complain
             that
             within
             thirty
             or
             fourty
             years
             ,
             a
             little
             more
             ,
             or
             a
             great
             deal
             lesse
             we
             shall
             descend
             again
             into
             the
             bowels
             of
             our
             Mother
             ,
             and
             that
             our
             life
             is
             too
             short
             for
             any
             great
             imployment
             ;
             and
             yet
             we
             throw
             away
             five
             and
             ●hirty
             yeers
             of
             our
             fourty
             ,
             and
             the
             remaining
             five
             we
             divide
             between
             art
             and
             nature
             ,
             civility
             and
             customs
             ,
             necessity
             and
             convenience
             ,
             prudent
             counsels
             and
             religion
             ;
             but
             the
             portion
             of
             the
             last
             ,
             is
             little
             and
             contemptible
             ,
             and
             yet
             that
             little
             is
             
             all
             that
             we
             can
             prudently
             account
             of
             our
             lives
             :
             We
             bring
             that
             fate
             and
             that
             death
             neer
             us
             ,
             of
             whose
             approach
             we
             are
             so
             sadly
             apprehensive
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             In
             taking
             the
             accounts
             of
             your
             life
             do
             not
             reckon
             by
             great
             distances
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             periods
             of
             pleasure
             ,
             or
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             your
             hopes
             ,
             or
             the
             stating
             your
             desires
             :
             but
             let
             every
             intermedial
             day
             and
             hour
             passe
             with
             observation
             .
             He
             that
             reckons
             he
             hath
             lived
             but
             so
             many
             harvests
             ,
             
             thinks
             ,
             they
             come
             not
             often
             enough
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             go
             away
             too
             soon
             .
             Some
             lose
             the
             day
             with
             longing
             for
             the
             night
             ,
             and
             the
             night
             in
             waiting
             for
             the
             day
             .
             Hope
             and
             phantastic
             expectations
             spend
             much
             of
             our
             lives
             ;
             and
             while
             with
             passion
             we
             look
             for
             a
             coronation
             ,
             or
             the
             death
             of
             an
             enemy
             ,
             or
             a
             day
             of
             joy
             ,
             passing
             from
             fancy
             to
             possession
             without
             any
             intermedial
             notices
             ,
             we
             throw
             away
             a
             precious
             year
             ,
             and
             use
             it
             but
             as
             the
             burden
             of
             our
             time
             ,
             fit
             to
             be
             pared
             off
             ,
             and
             thrown
             away
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             come
             at
             those
             little
             pleasures
             which
             first
             steal
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             then
             steal
             our
             life
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             A
             strict
             course
             of
             piety
             is
             the
             way
             to
             prolong
             our
             lives
             in
             the
             natural
             sense
             ,
             and
             to
             adde
             good
             portions
             to
             the
             number
             of
             our
             years
             ;
             and
             sin
             is
             sometimes
             by
             natural
             causality
             ,
             very
             often
             by
             the
             anger
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Divine
             judgement
             ,
             a
             cause
             of
             sudden
             and
             untimely
             death
             .
             Concerning
             which
             I
             shall
             adde
             nothing
             (
             to
             what
             I
             have
             some
             where
             else
             *
             said
             of
             this
             article
             )
             but
             onely
             the
             observation
             of
             Epiphanius
             :
             that
             for
             3332
             years
             ,
             even
             
             to
             the
             twentieth
             age
             ,
             there
             was
             not
             one
             example
             of
             a
             son
             that
             died
             before
             his
             Father
             ,
             
             but
             the
             course
             of
             Nature
             was
             kept
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             was
             first
             born
             in
             the
             descending
             line
             did
             first
             die
             (
             I
             speak
             of
             natural
             death
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Abel
             cannot
             be
             opposed
             to
             this
             observation
             )
             till
             that
             Terah
             the
             Father
             of
             Abraham
             taught
             the
             people
             a
             new
             religion
             ,
             to
             make
             images
             of
             clay
             and
             worship
             them
             ;
             and
             concerning
             him
             it
             was
             first
             remarked
             ,
             that
             
               Haran
               died
               before
               his
               Father
               Terah
               in
               the
               land
               of
               his
               Nativity
            
             :
             God
             by
             an
             unheard
             of
             judgement
             ,
             and
             a
             rare
             accident
             punishing
             his
             newly
             invented
             crime
             :
             by
             the
             untimely
             death
             of
             his
             son
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             But
             if
             I
             shall
             describe
             a
             living
             man
             ;
             a
             man
             that
             hath
             that
             life
             that
             distinguishes
             him
             from
             a
             fool
             or
             a
             bird
             ,
             that
             which
             gives
             him
             a
             capacity
             next
             to
             Angels
             ;
             we
             shall
             finde
             that
             even
             a
             good
             man
             lives
             not
             long
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             long
             before
             he
             is
             born
             to
             this
             life
             ,
             
             and
             longer
             yet
             before
             he
             hath
             a
             mans
             growth
             .
             
               He
               that
               can
               look
               upon
               death
               ,
               and
               see
               its
               face
               with
               the
               same
               countenance
               with
               which
               he
               hears
               its
               story
               ;
               that
               can
               endure
               all
               the
               labours
               of
               his
               life
               with
               his
               soul
               supporting
               his
               body
               ;
               that
               can
               equally
               despise
               riches
               when
               he
               hath
               them
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               hath
               them
               not
               ;
               that
               is
               not
               sadder
               if
               they
               lye
               in
               his
               Neighbours
               trunks
               ,
               nor
               more
               brag
               if
               they
               shine
               round
               about
               his
               own
               walls
               ;
               he
               that
               is
               neither
               moved
               with
               good
               fortune
               coming
               to
               him
               ,
               nor
               going
               from
               him
               ;
               that
               can
               look
               upon
               another
               mans
               lands
               evenly
               and
               pleasedly
               as
               if
               they
               were
               his
               own
               ;
               and
               yet
               look
               upon
               his
               own
               ,
               and
               use
               them
               too
               ,
               just
               as
               if
               they
               were
               another
               mans
               ;
               that
               neither
               spends
               his
               
               goods
               prodigally
               ,
               and
               like
               a
               fool
               ,
               nor
               yet
               keeps
               them
               avaritiously
               and
               like
               a
               wretch
               ;
               that
               weighs
               not
               benefits
               by
               weight
               and
               number
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               mind
               &
               circumstances
               of
               him
               that
               gives
               them
               ;
               that
               never
               thinks
               his
               charity
               expensive
               if
               a
               worthy
               person
               be
               the
               receiver
               ;
               he
               that
               does
               nothing
               for
               opinion
               sake
               ,
               but
               every
               thing
               for
               conscience
               ,
               being
               as
               curious
               of
               his
               thoughts
               ,
               as
               of
               his
               actings
               in
               markets
               and
               Theaters
               ,
               and
               is
               as
               much
               in
               awe
               of
               himself
               ,
               as
               of
               a
               whole
               assembly
               ;
            
             he
             that
             knowes
             God
             looks
             on
             ,
             and
             contrives
             his
             secret
             affairs
             as
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             and
             his
             holy
             Angels
             ;
             that
             eats
             and
             drinks
             because
             he
             needs
             it
             ,
             not
             that
             he
             may
             serve
             a
             lust
             or
             load
             his
             belly
             ;
             he
             that
             is
             bountifull
             and
             cheerfull
             to
             his
             friends
             ,
             and
             charitable
             and
             apt
             to
             forgive
             his
             enemies
             ;
             that
             loves
             his
             countrey
             and
             obeyes
             his
             Prince
             ,
             and
             desires
             and
             endeavours
             nothing
             more
             then
             that
             he
             may
             do
             honour
             to
             God
             ,
             this
             person
             may
             reckon
             his
             life
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             life
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             compute
             his
             moneths
             ,
             not
             by
             the
             course
             of
             the
             sun
             ,
             but
             the
             Zodiac
             and
             circle
             of
             his
             vertues
             :
             because
             these
             are
             such
             things
             which
             fools
             and
             children
             ,
             and
             birds
             and
             beasts
             cannot
             have
             :
             These
             are
             therefore
             the
             actions
             of
             life
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             the
             feeds
             of
             immortality
             .
             That
             day
             in
             which
             we
             have
             done
             some
             excellent
             thing
             ,
             we
             may
             as
             truly
             reckon
             to
             be
             added
             to
             our
             life
             ,
             as
             were
             the
             fifteen
             years
             to
             the
             dayes
             of
             Hezekiah
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             IV.
             Consideration
             of
             the
             miseries
             of
             Mans
             life
             .
          
           
             AS
             our
             life
             is
             very
             short
             so
             it
             is
             very
             miserable
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             well
             it
             is
             short
             :
             God
             in
             pity
             to
             mankinde
             ,
             lest
             his
             burden
             should
             be
             insupportable
             and
             his
             nature
             an
             intolerable
             load
             ,
             hath
             reduced
             our
             state
             of
             misery
             to
             an
             abbreviature
             ;
             and
             the
             greate●
             our
             misery
             is
             ,
             the
             lesse
             while
             it
             is
             like
             to
             last
             ;
             the
             sorrows
             of
             a
             mans
             spirit
             being
             like
             ponderous
             weights
             which
             by
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             their
             burden
             make
             a
             swifter
             motion
             and
             descend
             into
             the
             grave
             to
             rest
             and
             ease
             our
             wearied
             limbs
             ;
             for
             then
             onely
             we
             shall
             sleep
             quietly
             when
             those
             fetters
             are
             knocked
             off
             which
             not
             onely
             bound
             our
             souls
             in
             prison
             ,
             but
             also
             eat
             the
             flesh
             till
             the
             very
             bones
             open'd
             the
             secret
             garments
             of
             their
             cartilages
             ,
             discovering
             their
             nakednesse
             and
             sorrow
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Here
             is
             no
             place
             to
             sit
             down
             in
             ,
             but
             you
             must
             rise
             as
             soon
             as
             you
             are
             set
             :
             
             for
             we
             have
             gnats
             in
             our
             chambers
             ,
             and
             worms
             in
             our
             gardens
             ,
             and
             spiders
             and
             flies
             in
             the
             palaces
             of
             the
             greatest
             Kings
             .
             How
             few
             men
             in
             the
             world
             are
             prosperous
             ?
             what
             an
             infinite
             number
             of
             slaves
             and
             beggers
             ,
             of
             persecuted
             and
             oppressed
             people
             fill
             all
             corners
             of
             the
             earth
             with
             groans
             ,
             and
             Heaven
             it self
             with
             weeping
             prayers
             ,
             and
             sad
             remembrances
             ?
             how
             many
             Provinces
             and
             Kingdoms
             are
             afflicted
             by
             a
             
             violent
             war
             ,
             or
             made
             desolate
             by
             popular
             diseases
             ?
             some
             whole
             countreyes
             are
             remarked
             with
             fatal
             evils
             ,
             or
             periodical
             sicknesses
             .
             
               Gran
               Cairo
            
             in
             Egypt
             feels
             the
             plague
             every
             three
             years
             ,
             returning
             like
             a
             Quartan
             ague
             ,
             and
             destroying
             many
             thousands
             of
             persons
             .
             All
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             Arabia
             the
             desert
             are
             in
             continuall
             fear
             of
             being
             buried
             in
             huge
             heaps
             of
             sand
             ,
             and
             therefore
             dwell
             in
             tents
             and
             ambu●atory
             houses
             or
             retire
             to
             unfruitful
             mountains
             to
             prolong
             an
             uneasy
             and
             wilder
             life
             :
             and
             all
             the
             Countreyes
             round
             about
             the
             Adriatic
             sea
             feel
             such
             violent
             convulsions
             by
             Tempests
             and
             intolerable
             Earthquakes
             ,
             that
             sometimes
             whole
             cities
             finde
             a
             Tombe
             ,
             and
             every
             man
             ●inks
             with
             his
             own
             house
             made
             ready
             to
             become
             his
             Monument
             ,
             and
             his
             bed
             is
             crushed
             into
             the
             disorders
             of
             a
             grave
             .
             Was
             not
             all
             the
             world
             drowned
             at
             one
             deluge
             ,
             and
             breach
             of
             the
             Divine
             anger
             ?
             and
             shall
             not
             all
             the
             world
             *
             again
             be
             destroyed
             by
             fire
             ?
             Are
             there
             not
             many
             thousands
             that
             die
             every
             night
             ,
             and
             that
             groan
             and
             weep
             sadly
             every
             day
             ?
             But
             what
             shall
             we
             think
             of
             that
             great
             evil
             ,
             which
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             men
             ,
             God
             hath
             suffered
             to
             possess
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             Mankinde
             ?
             Most
             of
             the
             men
             that
             are
             now
             alive
             ,
             or
             that
             have
             been
             living
             for
             many
             ages
             ,
             are
             Jews
             ,
             Heathens
             ,
             or
             Turcs
             :
             and
             God
             was
             pleased
             to
             suffer
             a
             base
             Epileptic
             person
             ,
             a
             villain
             and
             a
             vitious
             to
             set
             up
             a
             religion
             which
             hath
             filled
             almost
             all
             Asia
             ,
             and
             Africa
             ,
             and
             some
             parts
             of
             Europe
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             greatest
             number
             of
             men
             and
             women
             born
             in
             so
             many
             kingdoms
             and
             provinces
             are
             infallibly
             made
             Mahumetans
             ,
             
             strangers
             and
             enemies
             to
             Christ
             ,
             by
             whom
             alone
             we
             can
             be
             saved
             .
             This
             consideration
             is
             extremely
             sad
             ,
             when
             we
             remember
             how
             universal
             ,
             and
             how
             great
             an
             evil
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             so
             many
             millions
             of
             sons
             and
             daughters
             are
             born
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             possession
             of
             Devils
             to
             eternal
             ages
             .
             These
             evils
             are
             the
             miseries
             of
             great
             parts
             of
             mankinde
             ,
             and
             we
             cannot
             easily
             consider
             more
             particularly
             ,
             the
             evils
             which
             happen
             to
             us
             ,
             being
             the
             inseparable
             affections
             ,
             or
             incidents
             to
             the
             whole
             nature
             of
             man.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             finde
             that
             all
             the
             women
             in
             the
             world
             are
             either
             born
             for
             barrennesse
             or
             the
             pains
             of
             Child-birth
             ,
             and
             yet
             this
             is
             one
             of
             our
             greatest
             blessings
             ;
             but
             such
             indeed
             are
             the
             blessings
             of
             this
             world
             :
             we
             cannot
             be
             well
             with
             ,
             nor
             without
             many
             things
             .
             Perfumes
             make
             our
             heads
             ake
             ,
             roses
             prick
             our
             fingers
             ,
             and
             in
             our
             very
             blood
             where
             our
             life
             dwells
             is
             the
             Scene
             under
             which
             nature
             acts
             many
             sharp
             Feavers
             and
             heavy
             sicknesses
             .
             It
             were
             too
             sad
             if
             I
             should
             tell
             how
             many
             persons
             are
             afflicted
             with
             evil
             spirits
             ,
             with
             spectres
             and
             illusions
             of
             the
             night
             ;
             and
             that
             huge
             multitudes
             of
             men
             and
             women
             live
             upon
             mans
             flesh
             :
             Nay
             worse
             yet
             ,
             upon
             the
             sins
             of
             men
             ,
             upon
             the
             sins
             of
             their
             sons
             and
             of
             their
             daughters
             ,
             and
             they
             pay
             their
             souls
             down
             for
             the
             bread
             they
             eat
             ,
             buying
             this
             dayes
             meal
             with
             the
             price
             of
             the
             last
             nights
             sin
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Or
             if
             you
             please
             in
             charity
             to
             visit
             an
             Hospital
             ,
             which
             is
             indeed
             a
             map
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             there
             you
             shall
             see
             the
             effects
             of
             Adams
             sin
             and
             the
             ruines
             of
             humane
             nature
             ,
             bodies
             laid
             up
             in
             heaps
             like
             the
             bones
             of
             a
             destroyed
             town
             ,
             
               homines
               precarii
               spiritus
               ,
               &
               malè
               haerentis
               ,
            
             men
             whose
             souls
             seem
             to
             be
             borrowed
             ,
             and
             are
             kept
             there
             by
             art
             and
             the
             force
             of
             Medicine
             ;
             
             whose
             miseries
             are
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             few
             people
             have
             charity
             or
             humanity
             enough
             to
             visit
             them
             ,
             fewer
             have
             the
             heart
             to
             dresse
             them
             ,
             and
             we
             pity
             them
             in
             civility
             or
             with
             a
             transient
             prayer
             ,
             but
             we
             do
             not
             feel
             their
             sorrows
             by
             the
             mercies
             of
             a
             religious
             pity
             ,
             and
             therefore
             as
             we
             leave
             their
             sorrows
             in
             many
             degrees
             unrelieved
             and
             uneased
             ,
             so
             we
             contract
             by
             our
             unmercifulnesse
             a
             guilt
             by
             which
             our selves
             become
             liable
             to
             the
             same
             calamities
             .
             Those
             many
             that
             need
             pity
             ,
             and
             those
             infinites
             of
             people
             that
             refuse
             to
             pity
             are
             miserable
             upon
             a
             several
             charge
             ,
             but
             yet
             they
             almost
             make
             up
             all
             mankinde
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             All
             wicked
             men
             are
             in
             love
             with
             that
             which
             intangles
             them
             in
             huge
             variety
             of
             troubles
             ,
             they
             are
             slaves
             to
             the
             worst
             of
             Masters
             ,
             to
             sin
             and
             to
             the
             Devil
             ,
             to
             a
             passion
             ,
             and
             to
             an
             imperious
             woman
             .
             Good
             men
             are
             for
             ever
             persecuted
             ,
             and
             God
             chastises
             every
             son
             whom
             he
             receives
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             is
             easy
             is
             trifling
             and
             worth
             nothing
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             is
             excellent
             is
             not
             to
             be
             obtained
             without
             labour
             and
             sorrow
             ;
             and
             the
             conditions
             and
             states
             of
             men
             that
             are
             free
             from
             great
             cares
             ,
             are
             such
             as
             have
             in
             them
             nothing
             rich
             and
             orderly
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             have
             are
             stuck
             full
             of
             thorns
             and
             trouble
             .
             Kings
             are
             full
             of
             care
             ;
             and
             learned
             men
             *
             in
             all
             ages
             have
             been
             observed
             to
             be
             very
             poor
             ,
             
               &
               honestas
               miserias
               accusant
            
             ;
             they
             complain
             of
             their
             honest
             miseries
             .
          
           
           
             5.
             
             But
             these
             evils
             are
             notorious
             and
             confessed
             ;
             even
             they
             also
             whose
             felicity
             men
             stare
             at
             and
             admire
             ,
             besides
             their
             splendour
             and
             the
             sharpnesse
             of
             their
             light
             ,
             will
             with
             their
             appendant
             sorrows
             wring
             a
             tear
             from
             the
             most
             resolved
             eye
             .
             For
             not
             only
             the
             winter
             quarter
             is
             full
             of
             storms
             and
             cold
             and
             darknesse
             ,
             but
             the
             beauteous
             spring
             hath
             blasts
             and
             sharp
             frosts
             ,
             the
             fruitful
             teeming
             summer
             is
             melted
             with
             heat
             ,
             and
             burnt
             with
             the
             kisses
             of
             the
             sun
             her
             friend
             ,
             and
             choaked
             with
             dust
             ,
             and
             the
             rich
             Autumn
             is
             full
             of
             sicknesse
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             weary
             of
             that
             which
             we
             enjoy
             ,
             because
             sorrow
             is
             its
             biggest
             portion
             :
             and
             when
             we
             remember
             that
             upon
             the
             fairest
             face
             is
             placed
             one
             of
             the
             worst
             sinks
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             
               the
               nose
            
             ,
             we
             may
             use
             it
             ,
             not
             only
             as
             a
             mortification
             to
             the
             pride
             of
             beauty
             ,
             but
             as
             an
             allay
             to
             the
             fairest
             outside
             of
             condition
             which
             any
             of
             the
             sons
             and
             daughters
             of
             Adam
             do
             possesse
             .
             
             For
             look
             upon
             Kings
             and
             conquerours
             :
             I
             will
             not
             tell
             that
             many
             of
             them
             fall
             into
             the
             condition
             of
             servants
             ,
             and
             their
             subjects
             rule
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             stand
             upon
             the
             ruines
             of
             their
             families
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             such
             persons
             ,
             the
             sorrow
             is
             bigger
             then
             usually
             happens
             in
             smaller
             fortunes
             :
             but
             let
             us
             suppose
             them
             still
             conquerers
             ,
             and
             see
             what
             a
             goodly
             purchase
             they
             get
             by
             all
             their
             pains
             and
             amazing
             fears
             ,
             and
             continual
             dangers
             .
             They
             carry
             their
             arms
             beyond
             Ister
             ,
             and
             passe
             the
             Euphrates
             ,
             and
             binde
             the
             Germans
             with
             the
             bounds
             of
             the
             river
             Rhyne
             :
             I
             speak
             in
             the
             stile
             of
             the
             Roman
             greatnesse
             :
             for
             now
             adayes
             ,
             the
             biggest
             fortune
             swells
             not
             beyond
             the
             limits
             of
             a
             petty
             
             province
             or
             two
             ,
             and
             a
             hill
             confines
             the
             progresse
             of
             their
             prosperity
             ,
             or
             a
             river
             checks
             it
             :
             But
             whatsoever
             tempts
             the
             pride
             and
             vanity
             of
             ambitious
             persons
             is
             not
             so
             big
             as
             the
             smallest
             star
             which
             we
             see
             scattered
             in
             disorder
             ,
             and
             unregarded
             upon
             the
             pavement
             and
             floor
             of
             Heaven
             .
             And
             if
             we
             would
             suppose
             the
             pismires
             had
             but
             our
             understandings
             ,
             they
             also
             would
             have
             the
             method
             of
             a
             Mans
             greatnesse
             ,
             and
             divide
             their
             little
             Mole-hils
             into
             Provinces
             and
             Exarchats
             :
             and
             if
             they
             also
             grew
             as
             vitious
             and
             as
             miserable
             ,
             one
             of
             their
             princes
             would
             lead
             an
             army
             out
             ,
             and
             kill
             his
             neighbour
             Ants
             that
             he
             might
             reign
             over
             the
             next
             handfull
             of
             a
             Turse
             .
             But
             then
             if
             we
             consider
             at
             what
             price
             ,
             and
             with
             what
             felicity
             all
             this
             is
             purchased
             ,
             the
             s●ing
             of
             the
             painted
             snake
             will
             quickly
             appear
             ,
             and
             the
             fairest
             of
             their
             fortunes
             will
             properly
             enter
             into
             this
             account
             of
             humane
             infelicities
             .
          
           
             We
             may
             guesse
             at
             it
             by
             the
             constitution
             of
             Augustus
             fortune
             ;
             who
             strugled
             for
             his
             power
             ,
             first
             with
             the
             Roman
             Citizens
             ,
             then
             with
             Brutus
             and
             Cassius
             and
             all
             the
             fortune
             of
             the
             Republike
             ;
             then
             with
             his
             Collegue
             
               Marc.
               Anthony
            
             ;
             then
             with
             his
             kinred
             and
             neerest
             Relatives
             ;
             and
             after
             he
             was
             wearied
             with
             slaughter
             of
             the
             Romans
             ,
             before
             he
             could
             sit
             down
             and
             rest
             in
             his
             imperial
             chair
             he
             was
             forced
             to
             carry
             armies
             into
             Macedonia
             ,
             Galatia
             ,
             beyond
             Euphrates
             ,
             Rhyne
             ,
             and
             Danubius
             :
             And
             when
             he
             dwelt
             at
             home
             in
             greatnesse
             and
             within
             the
             circles
             of
             a
             mighty
             power
             ,
             he
             hardly
             escaped
             the
             sword
             of
             the
             Egnatii
             ,
             of
             
               Lepidus
               ,
               Caepio
            
             ,
             and
             Muraena
             :
             and
             after
             he
             had
             entirely
             reduced
             the
             felicity
             and
             Grandeur
             into
             his
             own
             family
             ,
             his
             Daughter
             ,
             his
             onely
             childe
             conspired
             
             with
             many
             of
             the
             young
             Nobility
             ,
             
             and
             being
             joyned
             with
             adulterous
             complications
             as
             with
             an
             impious
             sacrament
             they
             affrighted
             and
             destroyed
             the
             fortune
             of
             the
             old
             man
             ,
             and
             wrought
             him
             more
             sorrow
             then
             all
             the
             troubles
             that
             were
             hatched
             in
             the
             baths
             and
             beds
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             between
             Anthony
             and
             Cleopatra
             .
             This
             was
             the
             greatest
             fortune
             that
             the
             world
             had
             then
             ,
             or
             ever
             since
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             cannot
             expect
             it
             to
             be
             better
             in
             a
             lesse
             prosperity
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             prosperity
             of
             this
             world
             is
             so
             infinitely
             sowred
             with
             the
             overflowing
             of
             evils
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             counted
             the
             most
             happy
             who
             hath
             the
             fewest
             ;
             all
             conditions
             being
             evil
             and
             miserable
             ,
             they
             are
             onely
             distinguished
             by
             the
             Number
             of
             calamities
             .
             The
             Collector
             of
             the
             Roman
             and
             forreign
             examples
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             reckoned
             two
             and
             twenty
             instances
             of
             great
             fortunes
             every
             one
             of
             which
             had
             been
             allayed
             with
             great
             variety
             of
             evils
             ;
             in
             all
             his
             reading
             or
             experience
             he
             could
             tell
             but
             of
             two
             who
             had
             been
             famed
             for
             an
             intire
             prosperity
             ;
             
               Quintus
               Metellus
            
             ,
             and
             Gyges
             the
             King
             of
             Lydia
             ;
             and
             yet
             concerning
             the
             one
             of
             them
             he
             tells
             that
             his
             felicity
             was
             so
             inconsiderable
             (
             and
             yet
             it
             was
             the
             bigger
             of
             the
             two
             )
             that
             the
             Oracle
             said
             that
             
               Aglaus
               Sophidius
            
             the
             poor
             Arcadian
             Shepherd
             was
             more
             happy
             then
             he
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             had
             fewer
             troubles
             ;
             for
             so
             indeed
             we
             are
             to
             reckon
             the
             pleasures
             of
             this
             life
             ;
             
             
               the
               limit
               of
               our
               joy
               is
               the
               absence
               of
               some
               degrees
               of
               sorrow
               ,
            
             and
             he
             that
             hath
             the
             least
             of
             this
             ,
             is
             the
             most
             prosperous
             person
             .
             But
             then
             we
             must
             look
             for
             prosperity
             ,
             not
             in
             Palaces
             or
             Courts
             of
             Princes
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             tents
             of
             Conquerers
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             gaieties
             of
             fortunate
             and
             prevailing
             sinners
             ;
             but
             something
             rather
             in
             the
             Cottages
             of
             
             honest
             innocent
             and
             contented
             persons
             ,
             whose
             minde
             is
             no
             bigger
             then
             their
             fortune
             ,
             nor
             their
             vertue
             lesse
             then
             their
             security
             .
             As
             for
             others
             whose
             fortune
             looks
             bigger
             ,
             and
             allures
             fools
             to
             follow
             it
             like
             the
             wand●ing
             fires
             of
             the
             night
             ,
             till
             they
             run
             into
             rivers
             or
             are
             broken
             upon
             rocks
             with
             staring
             and
             running
             after
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             in
             the
             condition
             of
             Marius
             ,
             
             then
             whose
             condition
             
               nothing
               was
               more
               constant
               ,
               and
               nothing
               more
               mutable
               ;
               if
               we
               reckon
               them
               amongst
               the
               happy
               ,
               they
               are
               the
               most
               happy
               men
               ,
               if
               we
               reckon
               them
               amongst
               the
               miserable
               ,
               they
               are
               the
               most
               miserable
               .
            
             For
             just
             as
             is
             a
             mans
             condition
             ,
             great
             or
             little
             ,
             so
             is
             the
             state
             of
             his
             misery
             ;
             All
             have
             their
             share
             ;
             but
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             ,
             great
             Generals
             and
             Consuls
             ,
             Rich
             men
             and
             Mighty
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             the
             biggest
             businesse
             and
             the
             biggest
             charge
             ,
             and
             are
             answerable
             to
             God
             for
             the
             greatest
             accounts
             ,
             so
             they
             have
             the
             biggest
             trouble
             ;
             that
             the
             uneasinesse
             of
             their
             appendage
             may
             divide
             the
             good
             and
             evil
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             making
             the
             poor
             mans
             fortune
             as
             eligible
             as
             the
             Greatest
             ;
             and
             also
             restraining
             the
             vanity
             of
             mans
             spirit
             which
             a
             great
             Fortune
             is
             apt
             to
             swell
             from
             a
             vapour
             to
             a
             bubble
             ;
             but
             God
             in
             mercy
             hath
             mingled
             wormwood
             with
             their
             wine
             ,
             and
             so
             restrained
             the
             drunkennesse
             and
             follies
             of
             prosperity
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Man
             never
             hath
             one
             day
             to
             himself
             of
             entire
             peace
             from
             the
             things
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             but
             either
             somthing
             troubles
             him
             ,
             or
             nothing
             satisfies
             him
             ,
             or
             his
             very
             fulnesse
             swells
             him
             and
             makes
             him
             breath
             short
             upon
             his
             bed
             .
             Mens
             joyes
             are
             troublesome
             ,
             and
             besides
             that
             the
             fear
             of
             losing
             them
             takes
             away
             the
             present
             pleasure
             (
             and
             a
             man
             had
             need
             of
             another
             felicity
             to
             
             preserve
             this
             )
             they
             are
             also
             wavering
             and
             full
             of
             trepidation
             ,
             not
             onely
             from
             their
             inconstant
             nature
             ,
             but
             from
             their
             weak
             foundation
             :
             They
             arise
             from
             vanity
             ,
             and
             they
             dwell
             upon
             ice
             ,
             and
             they
             converse
             with
             the
             winde
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             the
             wings
             of
             a
             bird
             ,
             and
             are
             serious
             but
             as
             the
             resolutions
             of
             a
             childe
             ,
             commenced
             by
             chance
             ,
             and
             managed
             by
             folly
             and
             proceed
             by
             inadvertency
             ,
             and
             end
             in
             vanity
             and
             forgetfulnesse
             .
             So
             that
             as
             
               Livius
               Drusus
            
             said
             of
             himself
             ,
             
               he
               never
               had
               any
               play
               dayes
               ,
               or
               dayes
               of
               quiet
               when
               he
               was
               a
               boy
               ,
            
             
             for
             he
             was
             troublesome
             and
             busie
             ,
             
               a
               restlesse
               and
               unquiet
               man
            
             ,
             the
             same
             may
             every
             man
             observe
             to
             be
             true
             of
             himself
             :
             he
             is
             alwayes
             restlesse
             and
             uneasy
             ,
             he
             dwells
             upon
             the
             waters
             and
             leans
             upon
             thorns
             ,
             and
             layes
             his
             head
             upon
             a
             sharp
             stone
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             V.
             This
             Consideration
             reduced
             to
             practice
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             THe
             effect
             of
             this
             consideration
             is
             this
             ▪
             That
             the
             sadnesses
             of
             this
             life
             help
             to
             sweeten
             the
             bitter
             cup
             of
             Death
             .
             For
             let
             our
             life
             be
             never
             so
             long
             ,
             if
             our
             strength
             were
             great
             as
             that
             of
             oxen
             and
             camels
             ;
             if
             our
             sinews
             were
             strong
             as
             the
             cordage
             at
             the
             foot
             of
             an
             Oke
             ,
             if
             we
             were
             as
             fighting
             and
             prosperous
             people
             as
             
               Siccius
               Dentatus
            
             ,
             who
             was
             on
             the
             prevailing
             side
             in
             120
             battels
             ,
             who
             had
             312
             publike
             rewards
             assigned
             him
             by
             his
             Generals
             and
             Princes
             for
             his
             valour
             ,
             and
             conduct
             in
             sieges
             
             and
             short
             encounters
             ,
             and
             besides
             all
             this
             had
             his
             share
             in
             nine
             triumphs
             ,
             yet
             still
             the
             period
             shall
             be
             ,
             that
             all
             this
             shall
             end
             in
             death
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             shall
             talk
             of
             us
             a
             while
             ,
             good
             or
             bad
             ,
             according
             as
             we
             deserve
             ,
             or
             as
             they
             please
             ;
             and
             once
             it
             shall
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             concerning
             every
             one
             of
             us
             it
             shall
             be
             told
             in
             the
             Neighbourhood
             that
             we
             are
             dead
             .
             This
             we
             are
             apt
             to
             think
             a
             sad
             story
             ;
             but
             therefore
             let
             us
             help
             it
             with
             a
             sadder
             ;
             For
             we
             therefore
             need
             not
             be
             much
             troubled
             that
             we
             shall
             die
             ,
             because
             we
             are
             not
             here
             in
             ease
             ,
             nor
             do
             we
             dwell
             in
             a
             fair
             condition
             .
             But
             our
             dayes
             are
             full
             of
             sorrow
             and
             anguish
             ,
             dishonoured
             and
             made
             unhappy
             with
             many
             sins
             ,
             with
             a
             frail
             and
             a
             foolish
             spirit
             ,
             intangled
             with
             difficult
             cases
             of
             conscience
             ,
             ins●ared
             with
             passions
             ,
             amazed
             with
             fears
             ,
             full
             of
             cares
             ,
             divided
             with
             curiosities
             and
             contradictory
             interests
             ,
             made
             aëry
             and
             impertinent
             with
             vanities
             ,
             abused
             with
             ignorance
             and
             prodigious
             errours
             ,
             made
             ridiculous
             with
             a
             thousand
             weaknesses
             ,
             worne
             away
             with
             labours
             ,
             loaden
             with
             diseases
             ,
             daily
             vexed
             with
             dangers
             and
             temptations
             ,
             and
             in
             love
             with
             misery
             ;
             we
             are
             weakned
             with
             delights
             ,
             afflicted
             with
             want
             ,
             with
             the
             evils
             of
             my self
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             my
             family
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             sadnesses
             of
             all
             my
             friends
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             good
             men
             ,
             even
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             ;
             and
             therefore
             me
             thinks
             we
             need
             not
             be
             troubled
             that
             God
             is
             pleased
             to
             put
             an
             end
             to
             all
             these
             troubles
             ,
             and
             to
             let
             them
             sit
             down
             in
             a
             natural
             period
             ,
             which
             if
             we
             please
             ,
             may
             be
             to
             us
             the
             beginning
             of
             a
             better
             life
             .
             When
             the
             Prince
             of
             Persia
             wept
             because
             his
             army
             should
             all
             die
             in
             the
             revolution
             of
             an
             
             age
             ,
             Artabanus
             told
             him
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             all
             meet
             with
             evils
             so
             many
             and
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             every
             man
             of
             them
             should
             wish
             himself
             dead
             long
             before
             that
             .
             Indeed
             it
             were
             a
             sad
             thing
             to
             be
             cut
             of
             the
             stone
             ;
             and
             we
             that
             are
             in
             health
             tremble
             to
             think
             of
             it
             ;
             but
             the
             man
             that
             is
             wearied
             with
             the
             disease
             ,
             looks
             upon
             that
             sharpnesse
             as
             upon
             his
             cure
             and
             remedie
             :
             and
             as
             none
             need
             to
             have
             a
             tooth
             drawn
             ,
             so
             none
             could
             well
             endure
             it
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             hath
             felt
             the
             pain
             of
             it
             in
             his
             head
             :
             so
             is
             our
             life
             so
             full
             of
             evils
             ,
             that
             therefore
             death
             is
             no
             evil
             to
             them
             that
             have
             felt
             the
             smart
             of
             this
             ,
             or
             hope
             for
             the
             joyes
             of
             a
             better
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             as
             it
             helps
             to
             ease
             a
             certain
             sorrow
             ,
             as
             a
             fire
             drawes
             out
             fire
             ,
             and
             a
             nail
             drives
             forth
             a
             nail
             ;
             so
             it
             instructs
             us
             in
             a
             present
             duty
             ;
             that
             is
             ;
             that
             we
             should
             not
             be
             so
             fond
             of
             a
             perpetual
             storm
             ,
             nor
             doat
             upon
             the
             transient
             gaudes
             and
             gilded
             thorns
             of
             this
             world
             .
             They
             are
             not
             worth
             a
             passion
             ,
             not
             worth
             a
             sigh
             or
             a
             groan
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             price
             of
             one
             nights
             watching
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             are
             mistaken
             and
             miserable
             persons
             who
             since
             Adam
             planted
             thorns
             round
             about
             Paradise
             ,
             are
             more
             in
             love
             with
             that
             hedge
             ,
             then
             all
             the
             fruits
             of
             the
             garden
             ,
             sottish
             admirers
             of
             things
             that
             hurt
             them
             ,
             of
             sweet
             poisons
             ,
             gilded
             daggers
             and
             silken
             halters
             .
             Tell
             them
             they
             have
             lost
             a
             bounteous
             friend
             ,
             a
             rich
             purchase
             ,
             a
             fair
             farm
             ,
             a
             wealthy
             donative
             ,
             and
             you
             dissolve
             their
             patience
             ;
             it
             is
             an
             evil
             bigger
             then
             their
             spirit
             can
             bear
             ,
             it
             brings
             sicknesse
             and
             death
             ,
             they
             can
             neither
             eate
             nor
             sleep
             with
             such
             a
             sorrow
             .
             But
             if
             you
             represent
             to
             them
             the
             evils
             of
             a
             vitious
             habit
             ,
             
             and
             the
             dangers
             of
             a
             state
             of
             sin
             ;
             if
             you
             tell
             them
             they
             have
             displeased
             God
             ,
             and
             interrupted
             their
             hopes
             of
             heaven
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             they
             will
             be
             so
             civil
             as
             to
             hear
             it
             patiently
             ,
             and
             to
             treat
             you
             kindly
             ,
             and
             first
             commend
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             forget
             your
             story
             ,
             because
             they
             prefer
             this
             world
             with
             all
             its
             sorrowes
             ,
             before
             the
             pure
             unmingled
             felicities
             of
             heaven
             .
             But
             it
             is
             strange
             that
             any
             man
             should
             be
             so
             passionately
             in
             love
             with
             the
             thorns
             that
             grow
             on
             his
             own
             ground
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             wear
             them
             for
             armelets
             ,
             and
             knit
             them
             in
             his
             shirt
             ,
             and
             prefer
             them
             before
             a
             kingdom
             and
             immortality
             .
             No
             man
             loves
             this
             world
             the
             better
             for
             his
             being
             poor
             ;
             but
             men
             that
             love
             it
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             great
             possessions
             ,
             love
             it
             because
             it
             is
             troublesome
             and
             chargeable
             ,
             full
             of
             noise
             and
             temptation
             ;
             because
             it
             is
             unsafe
             and
             ungoverned
             ,
             flattered
             and
             abused
             :
             and
             he
             that
             considers
             the
             troubles
             of
             an
             overlong
             garment
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             crammed
             stomach
             ,
             a
             trailing
             gown
             and
             a
             loaden
             Table
             ,
             may
             justly
             understand
             that
             all
             that
             for
             which
             men
             are
             so
             passionate
             ,
             is
             their
             hurt
             and
             their
             objection
             ,
             that
             which
             a
             temperate
             man
             would
             avoid
             ,
             and
             a
             wise
             man
             cannot
             love
             .
          
           
             He
             that
             is
             no
             fool
             ,
             but
             can
             consider
             wisely
             ;
             if
             he
             be
             in
             love
             with
             this
             world
             ;
             we
             need
             not
             despair
             but
             that
             a
             witty
             man
             might
             reconcile
             him
             with
             tortures
             ,
             and
             make
             him
             think
             charitably
             of
             the
             Rack
             ,
             and
             be
             brought
             to
             dwell
             with
             Vipers
             and
             Dragons
             ,
             and
             entertain
             his
             Guests
             with
             the
             shrikes
             of
             Mandrakes
             ,
             Cats
             and
             Scrich
             Owls
             ,
             with
             the
             filing
             of
             iron
             ,
             and
             the
             harshnesse
             of
             rending
             silk
             ;
             or
             to
             admire
             the
             harmony
             that
             is
             made
             by
             a
             herd
             of
             Evening
             wolves
             when
             they
             misse
             their
             draught
             of
             blood
             in
             their
             midnight
             Revels
             .
             The
             groans
             
             of
             a
             man
             in
             a
             fit
             of
             the
             stone
             are
             worse
             then
             all
             these
             ;
             and
             the
             distractions
             of
             a
             troubled
             conscience
             are
             worse
             then
             those
             groans
             ;
             and
             yet
             a
             carelesse
             merry
             sinner
             is
             worse
             then
             all
             that
             .
             But
             if
             we
             could
             from
             one
             of
             the
             battlements
             of
             Heaven
             espie
             how
             many
             men
             and
             women
             at
             this
             time
             lye
             fainting
             and
             dying
             for
             want
             of
             bread
             ,
             how
             many
             young
             men
             are
             hewen
             down
             by
             the
             sword
             of
             war
             ;
             how
             many
             poor
             Orphans
             are
             now
             weeping
             over
             the
             graves
             of
             their
             Father
             ,
             by
             whose
             life
             they
             were
             enabled
             to
             eat
             .
             If
             we
             could
             but
             hear
             how
             many
             Mariners
             ,
             and
             Passengers
             are
             at
             this
             present
             in
             a
             storm
             ,
             and
             shrike
             out
             because
             their
             keel
             dashes
             against
             a
             Rock
             ,
             or
             bulges
             under
             them
             ;
             how
             many
             people
             there
             are
             that
             weep
             with
             want
             ,
             and
             are
             mad
             with
             oppression
             ,
             or
             are
             desperate
             by
             too
             quick
             a
             sense
             of
             a
             constant
             infelicity
             ,
             in
             all
             reason
             we
             should
             be
             glad
             to
             be
             out
             of
             the
             noise
             and
             participation
             of
             so
             many
             evils
             .
             This
             is
             a
             place
             of
             sorrows
             and
             tears
             ,
             of
             great
             evils
             and
             a
             constant
             calamity
             ;
             let
             us
             remove
             from
             hence
             ,
             at
             least
             in
             affections
             and
             preparation
             of
             minde
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           II.
           A
           general
           preparation
           towards
           a
           holy
           and
           blessed
           Death
           :
           by
           way
           of
           exercise
           .
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             I.
             Three
             precepts
             preparatory
             to
             a
             holy
             death
             ,
             to
             be
             practised
             in
             our
             whole
             life
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               HE
               that
               would
               die
               well
               must
               alwayes
               loook
               for
               death
               ,
               
               every
               day
               knocking
               at
               the
               gates
               of
               the
               grave
               ,
            
             and
             then
             the
             gates
             of
             the
             grave
             shall
             never
             prevail
             upon
             him
             to
             do
             him
             mischief
             .
             This
             was
             the
             advice
             of
             all
             the
             wise
             and
             good
             men
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             who
             especially
             in
             the
             dayes
             and
             periods
             of
             their
             joy
             and
             festival
             egressions
             chose
             to
             throw
             some
             ashes
             into
             their
             chalices
             ,
             some
             sober
             remembrances
             of
             their
             fatal
             period
             .
             Such
             was
             the
             black
             shirt
             of
             Saladine
             ,
             
             the
             tomb-stone
             presented
             to
             the
             Emperour
             of
             Constantinople
             
             on
             his
             Coronation
             day
             ;
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Romes
             two
             reeds
             with
             flax
             and
             wax
             taper
             ,
             the
             Egyptian
             skeleton
             served
             up
             at
             feasts
             ,
             and
             Trimalcions
             banquet
             in
             Petronius
             ,
             in
             which
             was
             brought
             in
             the
             image
             of
             a
             dead
             mans
             bones
             of
             silver
             with
             spondiles
             exactly
             turning
             to
             every
             of
             the
             Guests
             ,
             and
             saying
             to
             every
             one
             ,
             
             that
             you
             ,
             and
             you
             must
             die
             ,
             and
             look
             not
             one
             upon
             another
             ,
             for
             every
             one
             is
             equally
             concerned
             in
             this
             sad
             representment
             .
             These
             in
             phantastic
             semblances
             declare
             a
             severe
             counsel
             and
             useful
             meditation
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             not
             easy
             for
             a
             man
             to
             be
             gay
             in
             his
             imagination
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             drunk
             with
             joy
             or
             wine
             ,
             pride
             or
             revenge
             ,
             who
             considers
             sadly
             that
             he
             must
             ere
             long
             dwell
             in
             a
             house
             of
             darknesse
             and
             dishonour
             ,
             and
             his
             bodie
             must
             be
             the
             inheritance
             of
             worms
             ,
             and
             his
             soul
             must
             be
             what
             he
             pleases
             ,
             even
             as
             a
             man
             makes
             it
             here
             by
             his
             living
             good
             or
             bad
             .
             I
             have
             read
             of
             a
             young
             Hermit
             who
             being
             passionately
             in
             love
             with
             a
             young
             Lady
             could
             not
             by
             all
             the
             arts
             of
             religion
             and
             mortification
             suppresse
             the
             trouble
             of
             that
             fancy
             ,
             till
             at
             last
             being
             told
             that
             she
             was
             dead
             and
             had
             been
             buried
             about
             fourteen
             dayes
             ,
             he
             went
             secretly
             to
             her
             Vault
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             skirt
             of
             his
             mantle
             wiped
             the
             moisture
             from
             the
             Carkasse
             ,
             and
             still
             at
             the
             return
             of
             his
             temptation
             laid
             it
             before
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Behold
             this
             is
             the
             beauty
             of
             the
             woman
             thou
             didst
             so
             much
             desire
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             man
             found
             his
             cure
             .
             And
             if
             we
             make
             death
             as
             present
             to
             us
             ,
             our
             own
             death
             ,
             dwelling
             and
             dressed
             in
             all
             its
             pomp
             of
             fancy
             and
             proper
             circumstances
             ,
             if
             
             any
             thing
             will
             quench
             the
             heats
             of
             lust
             ,
             or
             the
             desires
             of
             money
             ,
             or
             the
             greedy
             passionate
             affections
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             this
             must
             do
             it
             .
             But
             withall
             ,
             the
             frequent
             use
             of
             this
             meditation
             ,
             by
             curing
             our
             present
             inordinations
             will
             make
             death
             safe
             and
             friendly
             ,
             and
             by
             its
             very
             custom
             will
             make
             that
             the
             King
             of
             terrours
             shall
             come
             to
             us
             without
             his
             affrighting
             dresses
             ;
             and
             that
             we
             shall
             sit
             down
             in
             the
             grave
             as
             we
             compose
             our selves
             to
             sleep
             ,
             and
             do
             the
             duties
             of
             nature
             and
             choice
             .
             
             The
             old
             people
             that
             lived
             neer
             the
             Riphaean
             mountains
             ,
             were
             taught
             to
             converse
             with
             death
             ,
             and
             to
             handle
             it
             on
             all
             sides
             and
             to
             discourse
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             of
             a
             thing
             that
             will
             certainly
             come
             ,
             and
             ought
             so
             to
             do
             .
             Thence
             their
             minds
             and
             resolutions
             became
             capable
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             they
             thought
             it
             a
             dishonourable
             thing
             ,
             with
             greedinesse
             to
             keep
             a
             life
             that
             must
             go
             from
             us
             ,
             to
             lay
             aside
             its
             thorns
             ,
             and
             to
             return
             again
             circled
             with
             a
             glory
             and
             a
             Diadem
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               He
               that
               would
               die
               well
               must
               all
               the
               dayes
               of
               his
               life
               lay
               up
               against
               the
               day
               of
               death
               ,
            
             not
             only
             by
             the
             general
             provisions
             of
             holinesse
             and
             a
             pious
             life
             indefinitely
             ,
             
             but
             ,
             provisions
             proper
             to
             the
             necessities
             of
             that
             great
             day
             of
             expence
             ,
             in
             which
             a
             man
             is
             to
             throw
             his
             last
             cast
             for
             an
             eternity
             of
             joyes
             or
             sorrows
             ;
             ever
             remembring
             ,
             that
             this
             alone
             well
             performed
             is
             not
             enough
             to
             passe
             us
             into
             Paradise
             ,
             but
             that
             alone
             done
             foolishly
             is
             enough
             to
             send
             us
             to
             hell
             ;
             and
             the
             want
             of
             either
             a
             holy
             life
             ,
             or
             death
             ,
             makes
             a
             man
             to
             fall
             short
             of
             the
             mighty
             
             price
             of
             our
             high
             calling
             .
             
             In
             order
             to
             this
             rule
             we
             are
             to
             consider
             what
             special
             graces
             we
             shall
             then
             need
             to
             exercise
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             proper
             arts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             by
             a
             heap
             of
             proportioned
             arguments
             ,
             by
             prayers
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             treasure
             of
             devotion
             laid
             up
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             provide
             before
             hand
             a
             reserve
             of
             strength
             and
             mercy
             .
             Men
             in
             the
             course
             of
             their
             lives
             walk
             lazily
             and
             incuriously
             as
             if
             they
             had
             both
             their
             feet
             in
             one
             shoe
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             are
             passively
             revolved
             to
             the
             time
             of
             their
             dissolution
             they
             have
             no
             mercies
             in
             store
             ,
             no
             patience
             ,
             no
             faith
             ,
             no
             charity
             to
             God
             ,
             or
             despite
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             being
             without
             gust
             or
             appetite
             for
             the
             land
             of
             their
             inheritance
             ,
             which
             Christ
             with
             so
             much
             pain
             and
             blood
             had
             purchased
             for
             them
             .
             When
             we
             come
             to
             die
             indeed
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             very
             much
             put
             to
             it
             to
             stand
             firm
             upon
             the
             two
             feet
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             faith
             and
             patience
             .
             When
             we
             our selves
             are
             to
             use
             the
             articles
             ,
             to
             turn
             our
             former
             discourses
             into
             present
             practise
             ,
             and
             to
             feel
             what
             we
             never
             felt
             before
             ,
             we
             shall
             finde
             it
             to
             be
             quite
             another
             thing
             to
             be
             willing
             presently
             to
             quit
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             all
             our
             present
             possessions
             for
             the
             hopes
             of
             a
             thing
             which
             we
             were
             never
             suffered
             to
             see
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             thing
             of
             which
             we
             may
             sail
             so
             many
             wayes
             ,
             and
             of
             which
             if
             we
             fail
             any
             way
             we
             are
             miserable
             for
             ever
             .
             Then
             we
             shall
             finde
             how
             much
             we
             have
             need
             to
             have
             secured
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             grace
             of
             saith
             by
             an
             habitual
             ,
             perfect
             unmovable
             resolution
             .
             *
             The
             same
             also
             is
             the
             case
             of
             patience
             ,
             which
             will
             be
             assaulted
             with
             sharp
             pains
             ,
             disturbed
             fancies
             ,
             great
             fears
             ,
             want
             of
             a
             present
             minde
             ,
             natural
             weaknesses
             ,
             frauds
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             a
             thousand
             accidents
             
             and
             imperfections
             .
             It
             concerns
             us
             therfore
             highly
             in
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             our
             lives
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             accustome
             our selves
             to
             a
             patient
             suffering
             of
             injuries
             and
             affronts
             ,
             of
             persecutions
             and
             losses
             ,
             of
             crosse
             accidents
             and
             unnecessary
             circumstances
             ;
             but
             also
             by
             representing
             death
             as
             present
             to
             us
             ,
             to
             consider
             with
             what
             arguments
             then
             to
             fortifie
             our
             patience
             ;
             and
             by
             assiduous
             and
             fervent
             prayer
             to
             God
             ,
             all
             our
             life
             long
             call
             upon
             God
             to
             give
             us
             patience
             ,
             and
             great
             assistances
             ,
             a
             strong
             faith
             and
             a
             confirmed
             hope
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             Holy
             Angels
             assistants
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             to
             resist
             and
             to
             subdue
             the
             devils
             temptations
             and
             assaults
             ;
             and
             so
             to
             fortifie
             our
             hearts
             that
             it
             break
             not
             into
             intolerable
             sorrows
             and
             impatience
             ,
             and
             end
             in
             wretchlessenesse
             and
             infidelity
             .
             *
             But
             this
             is
             to
             be
             the
             work
             of
             our
             life
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             done
             at
             once
             ;
             but
             as
             God
             gives
             us
             time
             by
             succession
             ,
             by
             parts
             and
             little
             periods
             .
             For
             it
             is
             very
             remarkable
             that
             God
             who
             giveth
             plenteously
             to
             all
             creatures
             ,
             he
             hath
             scattered
             the
             firmament
             with
             stars
             as
             a
             man
             sowes
             corn
             in
             his
             fields
             ,
             in
             a
             multitude
             bigger
             then
             the
             capacities
             of
             humane
             order
             ;
             he
             hath
             made
             so
             much
             varietie
             of
             creatures
             ,
             and
             gives
             us
             great
             choice
             of
             meats
             and
             drinks
             ,
             although
             any
             one
             of
             both
             kindes
             would
             have
             served
             our
             needs
             ;
             and
             so
             in
             all
             instances
             of
             nature
             ;
             yet
             in
             the
             distribution
             of
             our
             time
             ,
             God
             seems
             to
             be
             strait-handed
             ,
             and
             gives
             it
             to
             us
             ,
             not
             as
             Nature
             gives
             us
             Rivers
             ,
             enough
             to
             drown
             us
             ,
             but
             drop
             by
             drop
             ,
             minute
             after
             minute
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             never
             can
             have
             two
             minutes
             together
             ,
             but
             he
             takes
             away
             one
             when
             he
             gives
             us
             another
             .
             This
             should
             teach
             us
             to
             value
             our
             time
             ,
             since
             God
             so
             values
             it
             ,
             and
             by
             
             his
             so
             small
             distribution
             of
             it
             ,
             tells
             us
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             most
             precious
             thing
             we
             have
             .
             Since
             therefore
             in
             the
             day
             of
             our
             death
             ,
             we
             can
             have
             but
             still
             the
             same
             little
             portion
             of
             this
             precious
             time
             ,
             let
             us
             in
             every
             minute
             of
             our
             life
             ,
             I
             mean
             ,
             in
             every
             discernable
             portion
             lay
             up
             such
             a
             stock
             of
             reason
             and
             good
             works
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             convey
             a
             value
             to
             the
             imperfect
             and
             shorter
             actions
             of
             our
             death-bed
             ;
             while
             God
             rewards
             the
             piety
             of
             our
             lives
             by
             his
             gracious
             acceptation
             and
             benediction
             ,
             upon
             the
             actions
             preparatory
             to
             our
             death-bed
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               He
               that
               desires
               to
               die
               well
               and
               happily
               ,
               above
               all
               things
               must
               be
               carefull
               ,
               that
               he
               do
               not
               live
               a
               soft
               ,
               a
               delicate
               and
               voluptuous
               life
            
             ;
             but
             a
             life
             severe
             ,
             holy
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             discipline
             of
             the
             crosse
             ;
             under
             the
             conduct
             of
             prudence
             and
             observation
             ,
             a
             life
             of
             warfare
             and
             sober
             counsels
             ,
             labour
             and
             watchfulnesse
             .
             No
             man
             wants
             cause
             of
             tears
             and
             a
             daily
             sorrow
             .
             Let
             every
             man
             consider
             what
             he
             feels
             and
             acknowledge
             his
             misery
             ;
             let
             him
             confesse
             his
             sin
             and
             chastise
             it
             ;
             let
             him
             bear
             his
             crosse
             patiently
             ,
             and
             his
             persecutions
             nobly
             ,
             and
             his
             repentances
             willingly
             and
             constantly
             ;
             let
             him
             pity
             the
             evils
             of
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             bear
             his
             share
             of
             the
             calamities
             of
             his
             Brother
             ;
             let
             him
             long
             and
             sigh
             for
             the
             joyes
             of
             Heaven
             ;
             let
             him
             tremble
             and
             fear
             because
             he
             hath
             deserved
             the
             pains
             of
             hell
             ;
             let
             him
             commute
             his
             eternall
             fear
             with
             a
             temporall
             suffering
             ,
             preventing
             Gods
             judgement
             by
             passing
             one
             of
             his
             own
             ;
             let
             him
             groan
             for
             the
             labours
             of
             his
             pilgrimage
             ,
             and
             the
             dangers
             of
             his
             warfare
             ;
             and
             by
             that
             time
             he
             hath
             summed
             up
             all
             these
             labours
             ;
             and
             duties
             ,
             and
             contingencies
             ,
             all
             the
             proper
             causes
             ,
             instruments
             and
             acts
             of
             sorrow
             ,
             he
             will
             finde
             ,
             
             that
             for
             a
             secular
             joy
             and
             wantonnesse
             of
             spirit
             ,
             there
             are
             not
             left
             many
             void
             spaces
             of
             his
             life
             .
             It
             was
             Saint
             Iames's
             advice
             ;
             
             
               Be
               afflicted
               ,
               and
               mourn
               ,
               and
               weep
               ;
               let
               your
               laughter
               be
               turned
               into
               mourning
               ,
               and
               your
               joy
               into
               weeping
               :
            
             And
             Bonaventure
             in
             the
             life
             of
             Christ
             ,
             reports
             that
             the
             H.
             Virgin
             Mother
             said
             to
             S.
             
               Elizabeth
               ,
               That
               Grace
               does
               not
               descend
               into
               the
               soul
               of
               a
               man
               but
               by
               prayer
               and
               by
               affliction
               .
            
             Certain
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             a
             mourning
             spirit
             ,
             and
             an
             afflicted
             body
             are
             great
             instruments
             of
             reconciling
             God
             to
             a
             sinner
             ,
             and
             they
             alwayes
             dwell
             at
             the
             gates
             of
             atonement
             and
             restitution
             .
             
             But
             besides
             this
             ;
             a
             delicate
             and
             prosperous
             life
             is
             hugely
             contrary
             to
             the
             hopes
             of
             a
             blessed
             eternity
             .
             
               Wo
               be
               to
               them
               that
               are
               at
               ease
               in
               Sion
            
             ;
             so
             it
             was
             said
             of
             old
             ;
             
             and
             our
             B.
             Lord
             said
             ,
             
               Wo
               be
               to
               you
               that
               laugh
               ,
               for
               you
               shall
               weep
               :
            
             but
             
               Blessed
               are
               they
               that
               mourn
               ,
               for
               they
               shall
               be
               comforted
               .
            
             Here
             or
             hereafter
             we
             must
             have
             our
             portion
             of
             sorrows
             .
             
             
               He
               that
               now
               goeth
               on
               his
               way
               weeping
               and
               beareth
               forth
               good
               seed
               with
               him
               ,
               shall
               doubtlesse
               come
               again
               with
               joy
               ,
               and
               bring
               his
               sheaves
               with
               him
               .
            
             And
             certainly
             ,
             he
             that
             sadly
             considers
             the
             portion
             of
             Dives
             ,
             and
             remembers
             that
             the
             account
             which
             Abraham
             gave
             him
             for
             the
             unavoidablenesse
             of
             his
             torment
             ,
             was
             because
             he
             had
             
               his
               good
               things
               in
               this
               life
               ,
            
             must
             in
             all
             reason
             ,
             with
             trembling
             run
             from
             a
             course
             of
             banquets
             ,
             and
             
               faring
               deliciously
               every
               day
            
             ,
             as
             being
             a
             dangerous
             estate
             ,
             and
             a
             consignation
             to
             an
             evil
             greater
             then
             all
             danger
             ,
             the
             pains
             and
             torment
             of
             unhappy
             souls
             .
             If
             either
             by
             patience
             or
             repentance
             ,
             by
             compassion
             or
             persecution
             ,
             by
             choise
             or
             by
             conformity
             ,
             by
             severity
             or
             discipline
             ,
             we
             allay
             the
             festival
             follies
             of
             a
             soft
             life
             ,
             and
             professe
             under
             the
             Crosse
             
             of
             Christ
             ,
             we
             shall
             more
             willingly
             and
             more
             safely
             enter
             into
             our
             grave
             :
             But
             the
             death-bed
             of
             a
             voluptuous
             man
             upbraids
             his
             little
             and
             cosening
             prosperities
             ,
             and
             exacts
             pains
             made
             *
             sharper
             by
             the
             passing
             from
             soft
             beds
             ,
             and
             a
             softer
             mind
             .
             
               He
               that
               would
               die
               holily
               and
               happily
               ,
               must
               in
               this
               world
               love
               tears
               ,
               humility
               ,
               solitude
               and
               repentance
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             II.
             Of
             daily
             examination
             of
             our
             actions
             ,
             in
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             our
             health
             ,
             preparatory
             to
             our
             death-bed
             .
          
           
             HE
             that
             will
             die
             well
             and
             happily
             ,
             must
             dresse
             his
             soul
             by
             a
             diligent
             and
             frequent
             scrutiny
             :
             He
             must
             perfectly
             understand
             ,
             and
             watch
             the
             state
             of
             his
             soul
             ;
             he
             must
             set
             his
             house
             in
             order
             before
             he
             be
             fit
             to
             die
             .
             And
             for
             this
             there
             is
             great
             reason
             ,
             and
             great
             necessity
             .
          
           
             
               Reasons
               for
               a
               daily
               examination
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               For
               if
               we
               consider
               the
               disorders
               of
               every
               day
               ,
               the
               multitude
               of
               impertinent
               words
               ,
               the
               great
               portions
               of
               time
               spent
               in
               vanity
               ,
               the
               daily
               omissions
               of
               duty
               ,
               the
               coldnesse
               of
               our
               prayers
               ,
               the
               indifference
               of
               our
               spirit
               in
               holy
               things
               ,
               the
               uncertainty
               of
               our
               secret
               
               purposes
               ,
               our
               infinite
               deceptions
               and
               hypocrisie
               ,
               sometimes
               not
               known
               ,
               very
               often
               not
               observed
               by
               our selves
               ;
               our
               want
               of
               charity
               ,
               our
               not
               knowing
               in
               how
               many
               degrees
               of
               action
               and
               purpose
               every
               vertue
               is
               to
               be
               exercised
               ,
               the
               secret
               adherencies
               of
               pride
               ,
               and
               too
               forward
               complacencie
               in
               our
               best
               actions
               ,
               our
               failings
               in
               all
               our
               relations
               ,
               the
               niceties
               of
               difference
               between
               some
               vertues
               and
               some
               vices
               ,
               the
               secret
               undiscernable
               passages
               from
               lawfull
               to
               unlawfull
               in
               the
               first
               instances
               of
               change
               ,
               the
               perpetuall
               mistakings
               of
               permissions
               for
               duty
               ,
               and
               licentious
               practises
               for
               permissions
               ,
               our
               daily
               abusing
               the
               liberty
               that
               God
               gives
               us
               ,
               our
               unsuspected
               sins
               in
               the
               managing
               a
               course
               of
               life
               certainly
               lawfull
               ,
               our
               little
               greedinesses
               in
               eating
               ,
               our
               surprises
               in
               the
               proportions
               of
               our
               drinkings
               ,
               our
               too
               great
               freedoms
               and
               fondnesses
               in
               lawfull
               loves
               ,
               our
               aptnesse
               for
               things
               sensual
               ,
               and
               our
               deadnesse
               and
               tediousnesse
               of
               spirit
               in
               spiritual
               employments
               ,
               besides
               infinite
               variety
               of
               cases
               of
               conscience
               that
               do
               occur
               in
               the
               life
               of
               every
               man
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               entercourses
               of
               every
               life
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               productions
               of
               sin
               are
               numerous
               and
               increasing
               ,
               like
               the
               families
               of
               the
               Northern
               people
               ,
               or
               the
               genealogies
               of
               the
               first
               Patriarks
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               from
               all
               this
               we
               shall
               find
               that
               the
               computations
               of
               a
               mans
               life
               are
               buisie
               as
               the
               Tables
               of
               Signes
               and
               Tangents
               ,
               and
               intricate
               as
               the
               accounts
               of
               Eastern
               Merchants
               :
               and
               therefore
               it
               were
               but
               reason
               we
               should
               summe
               up
               our
               accounts
               at
               the
               foot
               of
               every
               page
               ,
               I
               mean
               ,
               that
               we
               call
               our selves
               to
               scrutiny
               every
               night
               when
               we
               compose
               our selves
               to
               the
               little
               images
               of
               Death
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               For
               if
               we
               make
               but
               one
               Generall
               account
               ,
               
               and
               never
               reckon
               till
               we
               die
               ,
               either
               we
               shall
               onely
               reckon
               by
               great
               summes
               ,
               and
               remember
               nothing
               but
               clamorous
               and
               crying
               sins
               ,
               and
               never
               consider
               concerning
               particulars
               ,
               or
               forget
               very
               many
               ;
               or
               if
               we
               could
               consider
               all
               that
               we
               ought
               ,
               we
               must
               needs
               be
               confounded
               with
               the
               multitude
               and
               variety
               .
               But
               if
               we
               observe
               all
               the
               little
               passages
               of
               our
               life
               ,
               and
               reduce
               them
               into
               the
               order
               of
               accounts
               and
               accusations
               ,
               we
               shall
               finde
               them
               multiply
               so
               fast
               ,
               that
               it
               will
               not
               onely
               appear
               to
               be
               an
               ease
               to
               the
               accounts
               of
               our
               death-bed
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               instrument
               of
               shame
               will
               restrain
               the
               inundation
               of
               evils
               ;
               it
               being
               a
               thing
               intolerable
               to
               humane
               modesty
               to
               see
               sins
               increase
               so
               fast
               ,
               and
               vertues
               grow
               up
               so
               slow
               ;
               to
               see
               every
               day
               stained
               with
               the
               spots
               of
               leprosie
               ,
               or
               sprinkled
               with
               the
               marks
               of
               a
               lesser
               evil
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               It
               is
               not
               intended
               ,
               we
               should
               take
               accounts
               of
               our
               lives
               onely
               to
               be
               thought
               religious
               ,
               but
               that
               we
               may
               see
               our
               evil
               and
               amend
               it
               ,
               that
               we
               dash
               our
               sins
               against
               the
               stones
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               go
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               a
               spirituall
               Guide
               ,
               and
               search
               for
               remedies
               and
               apply
               them
               .
               And
               indeed
               no
               man
               can
               well
               observe
               his
               own
               groweth
               in
               Grace
               ,
               but
               by
               accounting
               seldomer
               returns
               of
               sin
               ,
               and
               a
               more
               frequent
               victory
               over
               temptations
               ;
               concerning
               which
               every
               man
               makes
               his
               observations
               according
               as
               he
               makes
               his
               inquiries
               and
               search
               after
               himself
               :
               In
               order
               to
               this
               it
               was
               ,
               that
               Saint
               Paul
               wrote
               ;
               Before
               receiving
               the
               Holy
               Sacrament
               
                 Let
                 a
                 man
                 examine
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 let
                 him
                 eat
                 .
              
               This
               precept
               was
               given
               in
               those
               dayes
               when
               they
               communicated
               every
               day
               ,
               and
               therefore
               
                 a
                 daily
                 examination
              
               also
               was
               intended
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               And
               it
               will
               appear
               highly
               fitting
               ,
               if
               we
               
               remember
               that
               at
               the
               day
               of
               judgement
               ,
               no
               onely
               the
               greatest
               lines
               of
               life
               ,
               but
               every
               branch
               and
               circumstance
               of
               every
               action
               ,
               every
               word
               ,
               and
               thought
               shall
               be
               called
               to
               scrutiny
               and
               severe
               judgement
               ;
               insomuch
               that
               it
               was
               a
               great
               truth
               which
               one
               said
               ;
               
                 Wo
                 be
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Innocent
                 life
                 if
                 God
                 should
                 search
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 without
                 mixtures
                 of
                 mercy
                 .
              
               And
               therefore
               we
               are
               here
               to
               follow
               S.
               Pauls
               advice
               ;
               
                 Iudge
                 your selves
                 and
                 you
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 judged
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               The
               way
               to
               prevent
               Gods
               anger
               is
               to
               be
               angry
               with
               our selves
               ,
               and
               by
               examining
               our
               actions
               and
               condemning
               the
               Criminal
               ,
               by
               being
               Assessors
               in
               Gods
               Tribunal
               ,
               at
               least
               we
               shall
               obtain
               the
               favour
               of
               the
               Court.
               
                 As
                 therefore
                 ,
                 every
                 night
                 we
                 must
                 make
                 our
                 bed
                 the
                 memoriall
                 of
                 our
                 grave
                 ,
                 so
                 let
                 our
                 Evening
                 thoughts
                 be
                 an
                 image
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 judgement
                 .
              
            
             
               5.
               
               This
               advice
               was
               so
               reasonable
               and
               proper
               instrument
               of
               vertue
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               taught
               even
               to
               the
               Scholers
               of
               Pythagoras
               by
               their
               Master
               :
               
                 
                   Let
                   not
                   sleep
                   seiz
                   upon
                   the
                   Regions
                   of
                   your
                   senses
                   ,
                   before
                   you
                   have
                   three
                   times
                   recalled
                   the
                   conversation
                   and
                   accidents
                   of
                   the
                   day
                   :
                
              
               Examine
               what
               you
               have
               committed
               against
               the
               Divine
               Law
               ,
               what
               you
               have
               omitted
               of
               your
               duty
               ,
               and
               in
               what
               you
               have
               made
               use
               of
               the
               Divine
               Grace
               to
               the
               purposes
               of
               vertue
               and
               religion
               ,
               
               
                 joyning
                 the
                 Iudge
                 reason
                 to
                 the
                 legislative
                 mind
                 or
                 conscience
                 ,
              
               that
               God
               may
               reigne
               there
               as
               a
               Law-giver
               and
               a
               Judge
               .
               Then
               Christs
               kingdom
               is
               set
               up
               in
               our
               hearts
               ;
               then
               we
               alwayes
               live
               in
               the
               Eye
               of
               our
               Judge
               ,
               and
               live
               by
               the
               measures
               of
               reason
               ,
               religion
               ,
               and
               sober
               counsels
               .
            
             
               The
               benefits
               we
               shall
               receive
               by
               practising
               
               this
               advice
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               a
               blessed
               death
               ,
               will
               also
               adde
               to
               the
               account
               of
               reason
               and
               fair
               inducements
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Benefits
               of
               this
               exercise
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               By
               a
               daily
               examination
               of
               our
               actions
               we
               shall
               the
               easier
               cure
               a
               great
               sin
               and
               prevent
               its
               arrival
               to
               become
               habitual
               .
               For
               [
               
                 to
                 examine
              
               ]
               we
               suppose
               to
               be
               a
               relative
               duty
               and
               instrumentall
               to
               something
               else
               .
               We
               examine
               our selves
               that
               we
               may
               finde
               out
               our
               failings
               ,
               and
               cure
               them
               :
               and
               therefore
               if
               we
               use
               our
               remedy
               when
               the
               wound
               is
               fresh
               and
               bleeding
               ,
               we
               shall
               finde
               the
               cure
               more
               certain
               ,
               and
               lesse
               painfull
               .
               For
               so
               a
               Taper
               when
               its
               crown
               of
               flames
               is
               newly
               blown
               off
               ,
               retains
               a
               nature
               so
               symbolical
               to
               light
               ,
               that
               it
               will
               with
               greedinesse
               reenkindle
               and
               snatch
               a
               ray
               from
               the
               neighbour
               fire
               :
               So
               is
               the
               soul
               of
               Man
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               newly
               fallen
               into
               sin
               ;
               although
               God
               be
               angry
               with
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               state
               of
               Gods
               favour
               ,
               and
               its
               own
               graciousnesse
               is
               interrupted
               ,
               yet
               the
               habit
               is
               not
               naturally
               changed
               ;
               and
               still
               God
               leaves
               some
               roots
               of
               vertue
               standing
               ,
               and
               the
               Man
               is
               modest
               ,
               or
               apt
               to
               be
               made
               ashamed
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               not
               grown
               a
               bold
               sinner
               ;
               but
               if
               he
               sleeps
               on
               it
               ,
               and
               returns
               again
               to
               the
               same
               sin
               ,
               and
               by
               degrees
               growes
               in
               love
               with
               it
               ,
               and
               gets
               the
               custome
               ,
               and
               the
               strangenesse
               of
               it
               is
               taken
               away
               ,
               then
               it
               is
               his
               Master
               ,
               and
               is
               sweld
               into
               a
               heap
               ,
               and
               is
               abetted
               by
               use
               ,
               and
               corroborated
               by
               newly
               entertained
               principles
               ,
               and
               is
               insinuated
               into
               his
               Nature
               ,
               and
               hath
               possessed
               his
               affections
               ,
               and
               tainted
               the
               will
               and
               the
               understanding
               ;
               and
               by
               this
               time
               a
               man
               is
               in
               the
               state
               of
               a
               decaying
               
               Merchant
               ,
               his
               accounts
               are
               so
               great
               ,
               and
               so
               intricate
               ,
               and
               so
               much
               in
               arrear
               ,
               that
               to
               examine
               it
               will
               be
               but
               to
               represent
               the
               particulars
               of
               his
               calamity
               :
               therefore
               they
               think
               it
               better
               to
               pull
               the
               napkin
               before
               their
               eyes
               ,
               then
               to
               stare
               upon
               the
               circumstances
               of
               their
               death
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               A
               daily
               ,
               or
               frequent
               examination
               of
               the
               parts
               of
               our
               life
               will
               interrupt
               the
               proceeding
               ,
               and
               hinder
               the
               journey
               of
               little
               sins
               into
               a
               heap
               .
               For
               many
               dayes
               do
               not
               passe
               the
               best
               persons
               in
               which
               they
               have
               not
               many
               idle
               words
               ,
               or
               vainer
               thoughts
               to
               sully
               the
               fair
               whitenesse
               of
               their
               souls
               :
               Some
               indiscreet
               passions
               ,
               or
               trifling
               purposes
               ,
               some
               impertinent
               discontents
               ,
               or
               unhandsome
               usages
               of
               their
               own
               persons
               or
               their
               dearest
               Relatives
               .
               And
               though
               God
               
                 is
                 not
                 extreme
                 to
                 mark
                 what
                 is
                 done
                 amisse
                 ,
              
               and
               therefore
               puts
               these
               upon
               the
               accounts
               of
               his
               Mercy
               ,
               and
               the
               title
               of
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               yet
               in
               two
               cases
               ,
               these
               little
               sins
               combine
               and
               cluster
               ;
               and
               we
               know
               that
               grapes
               were
               once
               in
               so
               great
               a
               bunch
               ,
               that
               one
               cluster
               was
               the
               load
               of
               two
               men
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               1.
               
               When
               either
               we
               are
               in
               love
               with
               small
               sins
               ;
               or
               2.
               
               When
               they
               proceed
               from
               a
               carelesse
               and
               incurious
               spirit
               into
               frequency
               and
               continuance
               .
               For
               so
               the
               smallest
               atomes
               that
               dance
               in
               all
               the
               little
               cels
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               are
               so
               trifling
               and
               immaterial
               that
               they
               cannot
               trouble
               an
               eye
               ,
               nor
               vex
               the
               tenderest
               part
               of
               a
               wound
               where
               a
               barbed
               arrow
               dwelt
               ;
               yet
               when
               by
               their
               infinite
               numbers
               (
               as
               Melissa
               and
               Parmenides
               affirm
               )
               they
               danced
               first
               into
               order
               ,
               then
               into
               little
               bodies
               ,
               at
               last
               they
               made
               the
               matter
               of
               the
               world
               :
               So
               are
               the
               little
               indiscretions
               of
               our
               life
               ;
               
                 they
                 are
                 alwayes
                 inconsiderable
                 
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 considered
                 ,
                 and
                 contemptible
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 despised
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 does
                 not
                 regard
                 them
                 if
                 we
                 do
                 .
              
               We
               may
               easily
               keep
               them
               asunder
               by
               our
               daily
               or
               nightly
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               prayers
               ,
               and
               severe
               sentences
               :
               But
               even
               the
               least
               sand
               can
               check
               the
               tumultuous
               pride
               ,
               and
               become
               a
               limit
               to
               the
               Sea
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               in
               a
               heap
               and
               in
               united
               multitudes
               ;
               but
               if
               the
               wind
               scatter
               and
               divide
               them
               ,
               the
               little
               drops
               and
               the
               vainer
               froth
               of
               the
               water
               begins
               to
               invade
               the
               Strand
               .
               Our
               sighes
               can
               scatter
               such
               little
               offences
               ;
               but
               then
               ,
               be
               sure
               to
               breath
               such
               accents
               frequently
               ,
               least
               they
               knot
               ,
               and
               combine
               ,
               and
               grow
               big
               as
               the
               shoar
               ,
               and
               we
               
                 perish
                 in
                 sand
              
               ,
               
               in
               trifling
               instances
               .
               
                 He
                 that
                 despiseth
                 little
                 things
                 ,
                 shall
                 perish
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 .
              
               So
               said
               the
               son
               of
               Sirach
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               A
               frequent
               examination
               of
               our
               actions
               will
               intenerate
               and
               soften
               our
               consciences
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               shall
               be
               impatient
               of
               any
               rudenesse
               or
               heavier
               load
               :
               
               And
               he
               that
               is
               used
               to
               shrink
               when
               he
               is
               pressed
               with
               a
               branch
               of
               twining
               Osier
               ,
               will
               not
               willingly
               stand
               in
               the
               ruines
               of
               a
               house
               ,
               when
               the
               beam
               dashes
               upon
               the
               pavement
               .
               And
               ,
               provided
               that
               our
               nice
               and
               tender
               spirit
               be
               not
               vexed
               into
               scruple
               ,
               nor
               the
               scruple
               turn
               into
               unreasonable
               fears
               ,
               nor
               the
               fears
               into
               superstition
               ;
               he
               that
               by
               any
               arts
               can
               make
               his
               spirit
               tender
               ,
               and
               apt
               for
               religious
               impressions
               ,
               hath
               made
               the
               fairest
               seat
               for
               religion
               ,
               and
               the
               unaptest
               and
               uneasiest
               entertainment
               for
               sin
               ,
               and
               eternal
               death
               ,
               in
               the
               whole
               world
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               A
               frequent
               examination
               of
               the
               smallest
               parts
               of
               our
               lives
               is
               the
               best
               instrument
               to
               make
               our
               repentance
               particular
               ,
               and
               a
               fit
               remedy
               
               to
               all
               the
               members
               of
               the
               whole
               body
               of
               sin
               .
               For
               our
               examination
               put
               off
               to
               our
               death-bed
               of
               necessity
               brings
               us
               into
               this
               condition
               ,
               that
               very
               many
               thousands
               of
               our
               sins
               must
               be
               (
               or
               not
               be
               at
               al
               )
               washed
               off
               with
               a
               general
               repentance
               ;
               which
               the
               more
               general
               and
               indefinite
               it
               is
               ,
               it
               is
               ever
               so
               much
               the
               worse
               :
               And
               if
               he
               that
               repents
               the
               longest
               and
               the
               oftnest
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               most
               instances
               ,
               is
               still
               during
               his
               whole
               life
               ,
               but
               an
               imperfect
               penitent
               ,
               and
               there
               are
               very
               many
               reserves
               left
               to
               be
               wiped
               off
               by
               Gods
               mercies
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               eased
               by
               collateral
               assistances
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               groaned
               for
               at
               the
               terrible
               day
               of
               judgement
               ;
               it
               will
               be
               but
               a
               sad
               story
               to
               consider
               ,
               that
               the
               sins
               of
               a
               whole
               life
               ,
               or
               of
               very
               great
               portions
               of
               it
               ,
               shall
               be
               put
               upon
               the
               remedy
               of
               one
               examination
               ,
               and
               the
               advices
               of
               one
               discourse
               ,
               and
               the
               activities
               of
               a
               decayed
               body
               ,
               and
               a
               weak
               and
               an
               amazed
               Spirit
               .
               Let
               us
               do
               the
               best
               we
               can
               ,
               we
               shall
               finde
               that
               the
               meer
               sins
               of
               ignorance
               ,
               and
               unavoidable
               forgetfulnesse
               will
               be
               enough
               to
               be
               intrusted
               to
               such
               a
               bank
               ,
               and
               that
               if
               a
               general
               repentance
               will
               serve
               towards
               their
               expiation
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               an
               infinite
               mercy
               :
               but
               we
               have
               nothing
               to
               warrant
               our
               confidence
               ,
               if
               we
               shall
               think
               it
               to
               be
               enough
               on
               our
               death-bed
               to
               confesse
               the
               notorious
               actions
               of
               our
               lives
               ,
               (
               and
               to
               say
               [
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 be
                 merciful
                 to
                 me
                 for
                 the
                 infinite
                 transgressions
                 of
                 my
                 life
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 wilfully
                 or
                 carelesly
                 forgot
              
               ]
               for
               very
               many
               of
               which
               ,
               the
               repentance
               ,
               the
               distinct
               ,
               particular
               ,
               circumstantiate
               repentance
               of
               a
               whole
               life
               would
               have
               been
               too
               little
               ,
               if
               we
               could
               have
               done
               more
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               After
               the
               enumeration
               of
               these
               advantanges
               I
               shall
               not
               need
               to
               adde
               that
               if
               we
               decline
               or
               refuse
               to
               call
               our selves
               frequently
               to
               
               account
               ,
               and
               to
               use
               daily
               advices
               concerning
               the
               state
               of
               our
               souls
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               very
               ill
               signe
               ,
               that
               our
               souls
               are
               not
               right
               with
               God
               ,
               or
               that
               they
               do
               not
               dwell
               in
               religion
               .
               But
               this
               I
               shall
               say
               ,
               that
               they
               who
               do
               use
               this
               exercise
               frequently
               will
               make
               their
               conscience
               much
               at
               ease
               by
               casting
               out
               a
               daily
               load
               of
               humor
               and
               surfet
               ,
               the
               matter
               of
               diseases
               and
               the
               instruments
               of
               death
               .
               
                 He
                 that
                 does
                 not
                 frequently
                 search
                 his
                 conscience
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 house
                 without
                 a
                 window
                 ,
              
               and
               like
               a
               wilde
               untutored
               son
               of
               a
               fond
               and
               undiscerning
               widow
               .
            
             
               But
               if
               this
               exercise
               seem
               too
               great
               a
               trouble
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               such
               advices
               ,
               religion
               will
               seem
               a
               burden
               ,
               I
               have
               two
               things
               to
               oppose
               against
               it
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               One
               is
               ;
               that
               we
               had
               better
               ●ear
               the
               burden
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               then
               the
               burden
               of
               a
               base
               and
               polluted
               conscience
               .
               Religion
               cannot
               be
               so
               great
               a
               trouble
               as
               a
               guilty
               soul
               ;
               and
               whatsoever
               trouble
               can
               be
               fancied
               in
               this
               or
               any
               other
               action
               of
               religion
               ,
               it
               is
               onely
               to
               unexperienced
               persons
               .
               It
               may
               be
               a
               trouble
               at
               first
               ,
               
               just
               as
               is
               every
               change
               ,
               and
               every
               new
               accident
               :
               but
               if
               you
               do
               it
               frequently
               and
               accustom
               your
               spirit
               to
               it
               ,
               as
               the
               custom
               will
               make
               it
               easy
               ,
               so
               the
               advantages
               wil
               make
               it
               delectable
               ;
               that
               will
               make
               it
               facile
               as
               nature
               ,
               these
               will
               make
               it
               as
               pleasant
               and
               eligible
               as
               reward
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               other
               thing
               I
               have
               to
               say
               is
               this
               :
               That
               to
               examine
               our
               lives
               will
               be
               no
               trouble
               if
               we
               do
               not
               intricate
               it
               with
               businesses
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               the
               Labyrinths
               of
               care
               and
               impertinent
               affairs
               .
               
               A
               man
               had
               need
               have
               a
               quiet
               and
               disintangled
               life
               ,
               who
               
               comes
               to
               search
               into
               all
               his
               actions
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               judgement
               concerning
               his
               errors
               and
               his
               needs
               ,
               his
               remedies
               and
               his
               hopes
               .
               
                 They
                 that
                 have
                 great
                 intrigues
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 have
                 a
                 yoak
                 upon
                 their
                 necks
                 ,
                 &
                 cannot
                 look
                 back
              
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               covets
               many
               things
               greedily
               ,
               and
               snatches
               at
               high
               things
               ambitiously
               ,
               that
               despises
               his
               Neighbour
               proudly
               ,
               and
               bears
               his
               crosses
               peevishly
               ,
               or
               his
               prosperity
               impotently
               and
               passionately
               ;
               he
               that
               is
               prodigal
               of
               his
               precious
               time
               ,
               and
               is
               tenacious
               and
               retentive
               of
               evil
               purposes
               ,
               is
               not
               a
               man
               disposed
               to
               this
               exercise
               ,
               he
               hath
               reason
               to
               be
               afraid
               of
               his
               own
               memory
               ,
               and
               to
               dash
               his
               glasse
               in
               pieces
               ,
               because
               it
               must
               needs
               represent
               to
               his
               own
               eyes
               an
               intolerable
               deformity
               .
               He
               therefore
               that
               resolves
               to
               live
               well
               whatsoever
               it
               costs
               him
               ;
               he
               that
               will
               go
               to
               Heaven
               at
               any
               rate
               ,
               shall
               best
               tend
               this
               duty
               by
               neglecting
               the
               affairs
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               in
               all
               things
               where
               prudently
               he
               may
               .
               But
               if
               we
               do
               otherwise
               ,
               we
               shall
               finde
               that
               the
               accounts
               of
               our
               death-bed
               and
               the
               examination
               made
               by
               a
               disturbed
               understanding
               will
               be
               very
               empty
               of
               comfort
               and
               full
               of
               inconveniencies
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               For
               hence
               it
               comes
               that
               men
               dye
               so
               timorously
               ,
               and
               uncomfortably
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               forced
               out
               of
               their
               lives
               by
               the
               violencies
               of
               an
               executioner
               .
               Then
               ,
               
                 without
                 much
                 examination
              
               they
               remember
               how
               wickedly
               they
               have
               lived
               ,
               without
               religion
               ,
               against
               the
               laws
               of
               the
               covenant
               of
               grace
               ,
               
                 without
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 world
              
               ;
               then
               they
               see
               sin
               goes
               off
               like
               an
               amazed
               ,
               wounded
               ,
               affrighted
               person
               from
               a
               lost
               battel
               ,
               without
               honour
               ,
               without
               a
               veil
               ,
               with
               nothing
               but
               shame
               &
               sad
               remembrances
               .
               Then
               they
               can
               consider
               that
               if
               they
               had
               lived
               vertuously
               ,
               all
               the
               trouble
               and
               objection
               of
               that
               would
               now
               
               be
               past
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               had
               remained
               should
               be
               peace
               and
               joy
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               good
               which
               dwells
               within
               the
               house
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               
                 eternal
                 life
              
               .
               But
               now
               they
               finde
               
                 they
                 have
                 done
                 amisse
                 and
                 dealt
                 wickedly
                 ,
              
               they
               have
               no
               bank
               of
               good
               works
               ,
               but
               a
               huge
               treasure
               of
               wrath
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               going
               to
               a
               strange
               place
               ,
               and
               what
               shall
               be
               their
               lot
               is
               uncertain
               ;
               (
               so
               they
               say
               ,
               when
               they
               would
               comfort
               and
               flatter
               themselves
               )
               but
               in
               truth
               of
               religion
               their
               portion
               is
               sad
               and
               intollerable
               ,
               without
               hope
               ,
               and
               without
               refreshment
               ▪
               and
               they
               must
               use
               little
               silly
               arts
               ,
               to
               make
               them
               go
               off
               from
               their
               stage
               of
               sins
               with
               some
               handsom
               circumstances
               of
               opinion
               :
               They
               will
               in
               civility
               be
               abused
               that
               they
               may
               die
               quietly
               ,
               and
               go
               decently
               to
               their
               execution
               ,
               and
               leave
               their
               friends
               indifferently
               contented
               ,
               and
               apt
               to
               be
               comforted
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               time
               they
               are
               gone
               awhile
               ,
               they
               see
               that
               they
               deceived
               themselves
               all
               their
               dayes
               ,
               and
               were
               by
               others
               deceived
               at
               last
               .
            
             
               Let
               us
               make
               it
               our
               own
               case
               ;
               we
               shall
               come
               to
               that
               state
               and
               period
               of
               condition
               ,
               in
               which
               we
               shall
               be
               infinitely
               comforted
               ,
               if
               we
               have
               lived
               well
               ,
               er
               else
               be
               amazed
               and
               go
               off
               trembling
               ,
               because
               we
               are
               guilty
               of
               heaps
               of
               unrepented
               and
               unforsaken
               sins
               .
               It
               may
               happen
               we
               shall
               not
               then
               understand
               it
               so
               ,
               because
               most
               men
               of
               late
               ages
               have
               been
               abused
               with
               false
               principles
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               taught
               (
               or
               they
               are
               willing
               to
               believe
               )
               that
               a
               little
               thing
               is
               enough
               to
               save
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               heaven
               is
               so
               cheap
               a
               purchase
               ,
               that
               it
               will
               fall
               upon
               them
               whether
               they
               will
               or
               no.
               The
               misery
               of
               it
               is
               ,
               they
               will
               not
               suffer
               themselves
               to
               be
               confuted
               ,
               till
               it
               be
               too
               late
               to
               recant
               their
               errour
               .
               In
               the
               interim
               ,
               they
               are
               impatient
               to
               be
               examined
               ,
               
               as
               a
               leper
               is
               of
               a
               comb
               ,
               and
               are
               greedy
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               as
               children
               of
               raw
               fruit
               ;
               and
               they
               hate
               a
               severe
               reproof
               ,
               as
               they
               do
               thorns
               in
               their
               beds
               ;
               and
               they
               love
               to
               lay
               aside
               religion
               ,
               as
               a
               drunken
               person
               does
               to
               forget
               his
               sorrow
               ;
               and
               all
               the
               way
               they
               dream
               of
               fine
               things
               ,
               and
               their
               dreams
               prove
               contrary
               ,
               and
               become
               the
               hieroglyphics
               of
               an
               eternal
               sorrow
               .
               The
               daughter
               of
               Polycrates
               dreamed
               that
               her
               Father
               was
               lifted
               up
               ,
               and
               that
               Iupiter
               washed
               him
               and
               the
               Sun
               anointed
               him
               ;
               but
               it
               proved
               to
               him
               but
               a
               sad
               prosperity
               :
               for
               after
               a
               long
               life
               of
               constant
               prosperous
               successes
               he
               was
               surprized
               by
               his
               enemies
               ,
               and
               hanged
               up
               till
               the
               dew
               of
               heaven
               wet
               his
               cheeks
               ,
               and
               the
               Sun
               melted
               his
               grease
               .
               Such
               is
               the
               condition
               of
               those
               persons
               who
               living
               either
               in
               the
               despight
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               neglect
               of
               religion
               ,
               lye
               wallowing
               in
               the
               drunkennesse
               of
               prosperity
               ,
               or
               worldly
               cares
               ;
               they
               think
               themselves
               to
               be
               exalted
               ,
               till
               the
               evil
               day
               overtakes
               them
               ;
               and
               then
               they
               can
               expound
               their
               dream
               of
               life
               to
               end
               in
               a
               sad
               and
               hopelesse
               death
               .
               I
               remember
               that
               Cleomenes
               that
               was
               called
               a
               God
               by
               the
               Egyptians
               ,
               because
               when
               he
               was
               hang'd
               ,
               a
               serpent
               grew
               out
               of
               his
               body
               ,
               and
               wrapt
               it self
               about
               his
               head
               ,
               till
               the
               Philosophers
               of
               Egypt
               said
               ,
               it
               was
               natural
               that
               from
               the
               marrow
               of
               some
               bodies
               such
               productions
               should
               arise
               :
               and
               indeed
               it
               represents
               the
               condition
               of
               some
               men
               ,
               who
               being
               dead
               are
               esteemed
               saints
               and
               beatified
               persons
               when
               their
               head
               is
               encircled
               with
               dragons
               ,
               and
               is
               entered
               into
               the
               possession
               of
               Devils
               ,
               
                 that
                 old
                 serpent
                 and
                 deceiver
              
               ;
               For
               indeed
               their
               life
               was
               secretly
               so
               corrupted
               ,
               that
               such
               serpents
               fed
               upon
               the
               ruines
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               and
               the
               decayes
               of
               grace
               
               and
               reason
               .
               To
               be
               cosened
               in
               making
               judgements
               concerning
               our
               finall
               condition
               is
               extremely
               easie
               ,
               but
               if
               we
               be
               cosened
               ,
               we
               are
               infinitely
               miserable
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             III.
             Of
             exercising
             Charity
             ,
             during
             our
             whole
             life
             .
          
           
             HE
             that
             would
             die
             well
             and
             happily
             must
             in
             his
             life
             time
             according
             to
             all
             his
             capacities
             exercise
             charity
             ;
             and
             because
             Religion
             is
             the
             life
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             charity
             is
             the
             life
             of
             religion
             ,
             
             the
             same
             which
             gives
             life
             to
             the
             better
             part
             of
             man
             which
             never
             dies
             ,
             may
             obtain
             of
             God
             a
             mercy
             to
             the
             inferiour
             part
             of
             man
             in
             the
             day
             of
             its
             dissolution
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Charity
             is
             the
             great
             chanel
             through
             which
             God
             passes
             all
             his
             mercy
             upon
             mankinde
             .
             For
             we
             receive
             absolution
             of
             our
             sins
             in
             proportion
             to
             our
             forgiving
             our
             brother
             :
             this
             is
             the
             rule
             of
             our
             hopes
             ,
             and
             the
             measure
             of
             our
             desire
             in
             this
             world
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             day
             of
             death
             and
             judgement
             the
             great
             sentence
             upon
             mankinde
             shall
             be
             transacted
             according
             to
             our
             almes
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             other
             part
             of
             Charity
             .
             Certain
             it
             is
             that
             God
             cannot
             ,
             will
             not
             ,
             
             never
             did
             reject
             a
             charitable
             man
             in
             his
             greatest
             needs
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             most
             passionate
             prayers
             ;
             for
             
               God
               himself
               is
               love
            
             ,
             and
             every
             degree
             of
             charity
             that
             dwells
             in
             us
             ,
             is
             the
             participation
             
             of
             the
             divine
             nature
             ;
             and
             therefore
             when
             upon
             our
             death-bed
             ,
             a
             cloud
             covers
             our
             heads
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             enwrapped
             with
             sorrow
             ;
             when
             we
             feel
             the
             weight
             of
             a
             sicknesse
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             feel
             the
             refreshing
             visitations
             of
             Gods
             loving
             kindnesse
             ;
             when
             we
             have
             many
             things
             to
             trouble
             us
             ,
             and
             looking
             round
             about
             us
             ,
             we
             see
             no
             comforter
             ;
             then
             call
             to
             minde
             what
             injuries
             you
             have
             forgiven
             ,
             how
             apt
             you
             were
             to
             pardon
             all
             affronts
             and
             real
             persecutions
             ?
             how
             you
             embraced
             peace
             when
             it
             was
             offered
             you
             ?
             how
             you
             
               followed
               after
               peace
            
             ,
             when
             it
             run
             from
             you
             ?
             and
             when
             you
             are
             weary
             of
             one
             side
             ,
             turn
             upon
             the
             other
             ;
             and
             remember
             
               the
               alms
            
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             assistances
             you
             have
             done
             ,
             and
             look
             up
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             eye
             of
             faith
             behold
             him
             coming
             in
             the
             cloud
             ,
             and
             pronouncing
             the
             sentence
             of
             dooms
             day
             according
             to
             his
             mercies
             and
             thy
             charity
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Charity
             with
             its
             Twin-daughters
             ,
             almes
             and
             forgivenesse
             is
             especially
             effectual
             for
             the
             procuring
             Gods
             mercies
             in
             the
             day
             and
             the
             manner
             of
             our
             death
             :
             
               almes
               deliver
               from
               death
            
             ,
             said
             old
             Tobias
             ,
             
             and
             
               almes
               make
               an
               atonement
               for
               sins
               ,
            
             said
             the
             son
             of
             Sirach
             :
             
             and
             so
             said
             Daniel
             ,
             
             and
             so
             say
             all
             the
             wise
             men
             of
             the
             world
             .
             
             And
             in
             this
             sence
             also
             is
             that
             of
             
               S.
               Peter
               ,
               Love
               covers
               a
               multitude
               of
               sins
            
             ;
             
             and
             *
             
               S.
               Clement
            
             in
             his
             Constitutions
             gives
             this
             counsell
             ;
             
               If
               you
               have
               any
               thing
               in
               your
               hands
               ,
               give
               it
               that
               it
               may
               work
               to
               the
               remission
               of
               thy
               sins
               ;
               for
               by
               faith
               and
               alms
               sins
               are
               purged
               .
            
             The
             same
             also
             is
             the
             counsel
             of
             Salvi●n
             ,
             who
             wonders
             that
             men
             
             who
             are
             guilty
             of
             great
             and
             many
             sins
             ,
             will
             not
             work
             out
             their
             pardon
             by
             alms
             and
             mercy
             .
             But
             this
             also
             must
             be
             added
             out
             of
             the
             words
             of
             Lactantius
             ,
             who
             makes
             this
             rule
             compleat
             and
             useful
             ;
             
               But
               think
               not
               ,
               that
               because
               sins
               are
               taken
               away
               by
               alms
               ,
               that
               by
               thy
               money
               thou
               mayest
               purchase
               a
               license
               to
               sin
               .
               For
               sins
               are
               abolished
               ,
               if
               because
               thou
               hast
               sinned
               thou
               givest
               to
               God
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
            
             
             to
             Gods
             poor
             servants
             and
             his
             indigent
             ,
             necessitous
             creature
             :
             But
             if
             thou
             sinnest
             upon
             confidence
             
               of
               giving
            
             ,
             thy
             sins
             are
             not
             abolished
             .
             For
             God
             desires
             infinitely
             that
             men
             should
             be
             purged
             from
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             therefore
             commands
             us
             to
             repent
             ,
             But
             to
             repent
             is
             nothing
             else
             ,
             but
             to
             professe
             and
             affirm
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             purpose
             and
             to
             make
             good
             that
             purpose
             )
             that
             they
             will
             sin
             no
             more
             .
          
           
             Now
             almes
             are
             therefore
             effective
             to
             the
             abolition
             and
             pardon
             of
             our
             sins
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             preparatory
             to
             ,
             and
             impetratory
             of
             the
             grace
             of
             repentance
             ,
             
             and
             are
             
               fruits
               of
               repentance
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             S.
             Chrysostom
             affirmes
             ,
             that
             repentance
             without
             almes
             is
             dead
             ,
             and
             without
             wings
             ,
             and
             can
             never
             soar
             upwards
             to
             the
             element
             of
             love
             .
             But
             because
             they
             are
             a
             part
             of
             repentance
             ,
             and
             hugely
             pleasing
             to
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             
             therefore
             they
             deliver
             us
             from
             the
             evils
             of
             an
             unhappy
             and
             accursed
             death
             ;
             for
             so
             Christ
             delivered
             his
             Disciples
             from
             the
             sea
             ,
             when
             he
             appeased
             the
             storm
             ,
             though
             they
             still
             sailed
             in
             the
             chanel
             :
             and
             this
             S.
             Hierome
             verifies
             with
             all
             his
             reading
             and
             experience
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               I
               do
               not
               remember
               to
               have
               read
               ,
               that
               ever
               any
               charitable
               person
               died
               an
               evil
               death
               :
            
             and
             although
             a
             long
             experience
             hath
             observed
             Gods
             mercies
             to
             descend
             upon
             charitable
             people
             like
             the
             dew
             upon
             Gideons
             fleece
             when
             all
             the
             
             world
             was
             dry
             ,
             yet
             for
             this
             also
             ,
             we
             have
             a
             promise
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             not
             onely
             an
             argument
             of
             a
             certain
             number
             of
             years
             (
             as
             experience
             is
             )
             but
             a
             security
             for
             eternall
             ages
             .
             
             
               Make
               ye
               friends
               of
               the
               mammon
               of
               unrighteousnesse
               ,
               that
               when
               ye
               fail
               they
               may
               receive
               you
               into
               everlasting
               habitations
               :
            
             When
             faith
             fails
             ,
             and
             chastity
             is
             uselesse
             ,
             and
             temperance
             shall
             be
             no
             more
             ,
             then
             charity
             shall
             bear
             you
             upon
             wings
             of
             cherubins
             ,
             to
             the
             eternall
             mountain
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
               I
               have
               been
               a
               lover
               of
               mankinde
               ,
               and
               a
               friend
               ,
               and
               mercifull
               ,
               and
               now
               I
               expect
               to
               communicate
               in
               that
               great
               kindnesse
               which
               he
               shews
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               great
               God
               and
               Father
               of
               men
               and
               mercies
               :
            
             said
             Cyrus
             the
             Persian
             ,
             on
             his
             death-bed
             .
          
           
             I
             do
             not
             mean
             this
             should
             onely
             be
             a
             death-bed
             charity
             ,
             any
             more
             then
             a
             death-bed
             repentance
             ;
             but
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             the
             charity
             of
             our
             life
             ,
             &
             healthfull
             years
             ;
             
             a
             parting
             with
             portions
             of
             our
             goods
             then
             ,
             when
             we
             can
             keep
             them
             :
             we
             must
             not
             first
             kindle
             our
             lights
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             to
             descend
             into
             our
             houses
             of
             darknesse
             ,
             or
             bring
             a
             glaring
             torch
             suddenly
             to
             a
             dark
             room
             ,
             that
             will
             amaze
             the
             eye
             and
             not
             delight
             it
             ,
             or
             instruct
             the
             body
             ;
             but
             if
             our
             Tapers
             have
             in
             their
             constant
             course
             descended
             into
             their
             grave
             crowned
             all
             the
             way
             with
             light
             ,
             then
             let
             the
             death-bed
             charity
             be
             doubled
             ,
             and
             the
             light
             burn
             brightest
             when
             it
             is
             to
             deck
             our
             hearse
             .
             But
             concerning
             this
             I
             shall
             afterwards
             give
             account
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             IV.
             General
             considerations
             to
             enforce
             the
             former
             practises
             .
          
           
             THese
             are
             the
             generall
             instruments
             of
             preparation
             ,
             
             in
             order
             to
             a
             holy
             death
             .
             It
             will
             concern
             us
             all
             to
             use
             them
             diligently
             and
             speedily
             ;
             for
             
               we
               must
               be
               long
               in
               doing
               that
               which
               must
               be
               done
               but
               once
            
             ;
             
             and
             therefore
             we
             must
             begin
             betimes
             ,
             and
             lose
             no
             time
             ;
             especially
             since
             it
             is
             so
             great
             a
             venture
             ,
             and
             upon
             it
             depends
             so
             great
             a
             state
             .
             Seneca
             said
             well
             ,
             
             There
             is
             no
             Science
             or
             Art
             in
             the
             world
             so
             hard
             as
             to
             live
             and
             die
             well
             :
             The
             professors
             of
             other
             arts
             are
             vulgar
             and
             many
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             knows
             how
             to
             do
             this
             businesse
             is
             certainly
             instructed
             to
             eternity
             .
             But
             then
             let
             me
             remember
             this
             ,
             that
             a
             wise
             person
             will
             also
             put
             most
             upon
             the
             greatest
             interest
             .
             Common
             prudence
             will
             teach
             us
             this
             .
             No
             man
             will
             hire
             a
             Generall
             to
             cut
             wood
             ,
             or
             shake
             hay
             with
             a
             Scepter
             ,
             or
             spend
             his
             soul
             and
             all
             his
             faculties
             upon
             the
             purchase
             of
             a
             cockleshell
             ;
             
             but
             he
             will
             fit
             instruments
             to
             the
             dignity
             and
             exigence
             of
             the
             designe
             ;
             and
             therefore
             since
             heaven
             is
             so
             glorious
             a
             state
             ,
             and
             so
             certainly
             designed
             for
             us
             ,
             if
             we
             please
             ,
             let
             us
             spend
             all
             that
             we
             have
             ,
             all
             our
             passions
             and
             affections
             ,
             all
             our
             study
             and
             industry
             ,
             all
             our
             desires
             and
             stratagems
             ,
             all
             our
             witty
             and
             ingenuous
             faculties
             toward
             the
             arriving
             thither
             ,
             whither
             
               if
               we
               do
               come
            
             ,
             
             every
             minute
             will
             infinitely
             pay
             for
             all
             the
             troubles
             of
             our
             whole
             life
             :
             
             
               If
               we
               do
               not
            
             ,
             we
             shall
             have
             the
             reward
             of
             fools
             ,
             an
             unpitied
             and
             an
             upbraided
             misery
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             purpose
             I
             shall
             represent
             the
             state
             of
             dying
             and
             dead
             men
             in
             the
             devout
             words
             of
             some
             of
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             whose
             sense
             I
             shall
             exactly
             keep
             ;
             but
             change
             their
             order
             ,
             that
             by
             placing
             some
             of
             their
             dispersed
             meditations
             into
             a
             chain
             ,
             or
             sequell
             of
             discourse
             ,
             I
             may
             with
             their
             precious
             stones
             make
             an
             Vnion
             ,
             and
             compose
             them
             into
             a
             jewel
             ;
             for
             though
             the
             meditation
             is
             plain
             and
             easie
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             affectionate
             ,
             and
             materiall
             ,
             and
             true
             ,
             and
             necessary
             .
          
           
             
               The
               circumstances
               of
               a
               dying
               mans
               sorrow
               and
               danger
               .
            
             
               When
               the
               sentence
               of
               death
               is
               decreed
               ,
               and
               begins
               to
               be
               put
               in
               execution
               ,
               it
               is
               sorrow
               enough
               to
               see
               or
               feel
               respectively
               the
               sad
               accidents
               of
               the
               agony
               ,
               and
               last
               contentions
               of
               the
               soul
               ,
               and
               the
               reluctancies
               and
               unwillingnesses
               of
               the
               body
               .
               The
               forehead
               wash'd
               with
               a
               new
               and
               stranger
               baptisme
               ,
               besmeared
               with
               a
               cold
               sweat
               ,
               tenacious
               and
               clammy
               ,
               apt
               to
               make
               it
               cleave
               to
               the
               roof
               of
               his
               coffin
               ;
               the
               nose
               cold
               and
               undiscerning
               ,
               not
               pleased
               with
               perfumes
               ,
               
               nor
               suffering
               violence
               with
               a
               cloud
               of
               unwholsome
               smoak
               ;
               the
               eyes
               dim
               as
               a
               sullied
               mirror
               ,
               or
               the
               face
               of
               heaven
               ,
               when
               God
               shews
               his
               anger
               in
               a
               prodigious
               storm
               ;
               the
               feet
               cold
               ,
               the
               hands
               stiffe
               ,
               the
               Physitians
               despairing
               ,
               our
               friends
               weeping
               ,
               the
               rooms
               dressed
               with
               darknesse
               and
               sorrow
               ,
               and
               the
               exteriour
               parts
               betraying
               what
               are
               the
               
               violences
               which
               the
               soul
               and
               spirit
               suffer
               ;
               
               the
               nobler
               part
               like
               the
               lord
               of
               the
               house
               ,
               being
               assaulted
               by
               exteriour
               rudenesses
               ,
               and
               driven
               from
               all
               the
               out-works
               ;
               at
               last
               ,
               faint
               and
               weary
               ,
               with
               short
               and
               frequent
               breathings
               ,
               interrupted
               with
               the
               longer
               accents
               of
               sighes
               ,
               without
               moisture
               ,
               but
               the
               excrescencies
               of
               a
               spilt
               humour
               ,
               when
               the
               pitcher
               is
               broken
               at
               the
               cisterne
               ;
               it
               retires
               to
               its
               last
               sort
               ,
               
                 the
                 heart
              
               ,
               whither
               it
               is
               pursued
               and
               stormed
               ,
               and
               beaten
               out
               ,
               as
               when
               the
               barbarous
               Thracian
               sacked
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               Grecian
               Empire
               .
               Then
               calamity
               is
               great
               ,
               and
               sorrow
               rules
               in
               all
               the
               capacities
               of
               man
               :
               then
               the
               mourners
               weep
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               civil
               ,
               or
               because
               they
               need
               thee
               ,
               or
               because
               they
               fear
               ,
               but
               who
               suffers
               for
               thee
               with
               a
               compassion
               sharp
               as
               is
               thy
               pain
               ?
               Then
               the
               noise
               is
               like
               the
               faint
               eccho
               of
               a
               distant
               valley
               ,
               &
               few
               heare
               ,
               and
               they
               will
               not
               regard
               thee
               ,
               who
               seemest
               like
               a
               person
               void
               of
               understanding
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               departing
               interest
               .
               
                 Verè
                 tremendum
                 est
                 mortis
                 sacramentum
              
               .
               But
               these
               accidents
               are
               common
               to
               all
               that
               die
               ,
               and
               when
               a
               speciall
               providence
               shall
               distinguish
               them
               ,
               they
               shall
               die
               with
               easie
               circumstances
               ;
               but
               as
               no
               piety
               can
               secure
               it
               ,
               so
               must
               no
               confidence
               expect
               it
               ,
               but
               wait
               for
               the
               time
               ,
               and
               accept
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               dissolution
               .
               But
               that
               which
               distinguishes
               them
               is
               this
               .
            
             
               He
               that
               hath
               lived
               a
               wicked
               life
               ,
               if
               his
               conscience
               be
               alarmed
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               does
               not
               die
               like
               a
               Wolf
               ,
               or
               a
               Tigre
               without
               sense
               or
               remorse
               of
               all
               his
               wildnesse
               ,
               and
               his
               injury
               ,
               his
               beastly
               nature
               ,
               and
               desert
               ,
               and
               untilled
               manners
               ,
               if
               he
               have
               but
               sense
               of
               what
               he
               is
               going
               to
               suffer
               ,
               or
               what
               he
               may
               expect
               to
               be
               his
               portion
               ,
               then
               we
               may
               imagine
               the
               terrour
               
               of
               their
               abused
               fancies
               ,
               how
               they
               see
               affrighting
               shapes
               ,
               and
               because
               they
               fear
               them
               ,
               they
               feel
               the
               gripes
               of
               Devils
               ,
               urging
               the
               unwilling
               souls
               from
               the
               kinder
               and
               fast
               embraces
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               calling
               to
               the
               grave
               ,
               and
               hasting
               to
               judgement
               ,
               exhibiting
               great
               bills
               of
               uncancelled
               crimes
               ,
               awaking
               and
               amazing
               the
               conscience
               ,
               breaking
               all
               their
               hope
               in
               pieces
               ,
               and
               making
               faith
               uselesse
               and
               terrible
               ,
               because
               the
               malice
               was
               great
               and
               the
               charity
               was
               none
               at
               all
               .
               
               Then
               
                 they
                 look
                 for
                 some
                 to
                 have
                 pity
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 man.
              
               No
               man
               dares
               be
               their
               pledge
               ,
               
                 No
                 man
                 can
                 redeem
                 their
                 soul
                 ,
              
               which
               now
               feels
               what
               it
               never
               feared
               .
               Then
               the
               tremblings
               and
               the
               sorrow
               ,
               the
               memory
               of
               the
               past
               sin
               ,
               and
               the
               fear
               of
               future
               pains
               ,
               and
               the
               sense
               of
               an
               angry
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               presence
               of
               some
               Devils
               consigne
               him
               to
               the
               eternall
               company
               of
               all
               the
               damned
               and
               accursed
               spirits
               :
               
               then
               they
               want
               an
               Angel
               for
               their
               guide
               ,
               and
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               for
               their
               comforter
               ,
               and
               a
               good
               conscience
               for
               their
               testimony
               ,
               and
               Christ
               for
               their
               Advocate
               ,
               and
               they
               die
               and
               are
               left
               in
               prisons
               of
               earth
               or
               air
               ,
               in
               secret
               and
               undiscerned
               regions
               to
               weep
               and
               tremble
               ,
               and
               infinitely
               to
               fear
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               day
               of
               Christ
               ;
               at
               which
               time
               they
               shall
               be
               brought
               forth
               to
               change
               their
               condition
               into
               a
               worse
               ,
               where
               they
               shall
               for
               ever
               feel
               more
               then
               we
               can
               beleeve
               or
               understand
               .
            
             
               But
               when
               a
               good
               man
               dies
               ;
               one
               that
               hath
               lived
               innocently
               or
               made
               
                 joy
                 in
                 Heaven
              
               at
               his
               timely
               and
               effective
               repentance
               ,
               and
               in
               whose
               behalf
               the
               Holy
               Jesus
               hath
               interceded
               prosperously
               ,
               and
               for
               whose
               interest
               the
               Spirit
               makes
               interpellations
               with
               groans
               and
               sighs
               unutterable
               ,
               and
               in
               whose
               defence
               the
               Angels
               drive
               
               away
               the
               Devils
               on
               his
               death-bed
               ,
               because
               his
               sins
               are
               pardoned
               ,
               and
               because
               he
               resisted
               the
               Devil
               in
               his
               life
               time
               ,
               and
               fought
               successefully
               ,
               and
               persevered
               unto
               the
               end
               ,
               then
               the
               joyes
               break
               forth
               through
               the
               clouds
               of
               sicknesse
               ,
               and
               the
               conscience
               stands
               upright
               ,
               and
               confesses
               the
               glories
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               owns
               so
               much
               integrity
               that
               it
               can
               hope
               for
               pardon
               ,
               and
               obtain
               it
               too
               :
               Then
               the
               sorrowes
               of
               the
               sicknesse
               ,
               and
               the
               flames
               of
               the
               Feaver
               ,
               or
               the
               faintnesse
               of
               the
               consumption
               do
               but
               untye
               the
               soul
               from
               its
               chain
               ,
               and
               let
               it
               go
               forth
               ,
               first
               into
               liberty
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               glory
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               but
               for
               a
               little
               while
               that
               the
               face
               of
               the
               skie
               was
               black
               ,
               like
               the
               preparations
               of
               the
               night
               ,
               but
               quickly
               the
               cloud
               torn
               and
               rent
               ,
               the
               violence
               of
               thunder
               parted
               it
               into
               little
               portions
               ,
               that
               the
               Sun
               might
               look
               forth
               with
               a
               watry
               eye
               ,
               and
               then
               shine
               without
               a
               tear
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               an
               infinite
               refreshment
               to
               remember
               all
               the
               comforts
               of
               his
               prayers
               ,
               the
               frequent
               victory
               over
               his
               temptations
               ,
               the
               mortification
               of
               his
               lust
               ,
               the
               noblest
               sacrifice
               to
               God
               in
               which
               he
               most
               delights
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               given
               him
               our
               wills
               ,
               and
               killed
               our
               appeti●es
               for
               the
               interest
               of
               his
               services
               ;
               then
               all
               the
               trouble
               of
               that
               is
               gone
               ,
               and
               what
               remains
               is
               a
               portion
               in
               the
               inheritance
               of
               Jesus
               ,
               of
               which
               he
               now
               talks
               no
               more
               as
               a
               thing
               at
               distance
               ,
               but
               is
               entring
               into
               the
               possession
               .
               When
               the
               veil
               is
               rent
               ,
               and
               the
               prison
               doors
               are
               open
               at
               the
               presence
               of
               Gods
               Angel
               ,
               
               the
               soul
               goes
               forth
               full
               of
               hope
               ,
               sometimes
               with
               evidence
               ,
               but
               alwayes
               with
               certainty
               in
               the
               thing
               ,
               and
               instantly
               it
               passes
               into
               the
               throngs
               of
               Spirits
               ,
               where
               Angles
               meet
               it
               singing
               ,
               and
               the
               Devils
               flock
               with
               malitious
               and
               vile
               purposes
               ,
               desiring
               
               to
               lead
               it
               away
               with
               them
               into
               their
               houses
               of
               sorrow
               ;
               there
               they
               see
               things
               which
               they
               never
               saw
               ,
               and
               hear
               voices
               which
               they
               never
               heard
               :
               There
               the
               Devils
               charge
               them
               with
               many
               sins
               ;
               And
               the
               Angels
               remember
               that
               themselves
               rejoyced
               when
               they
               were
               repented
               of
               .
               Then
               the
               Devils
               aggravate
               and
               describe
               all
               the
               circumstances
               of
               the
               sin
               ,
               and
               adde
               calumnies
               ,
               and
               the
               Angels
               bear
               the
               soul
               forward
               still
               ,
               because
               their
               Lord
               doth
               answer
               for
               them
               :
               Then
               the
               Devils
               rage
               and
               gnash
               their
               teeth
               :
               
               they
               see
               the
               soul
               chast
               and
               pure
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               ashamed
               ;
               they
               see
               it
               penitent
               ,
               and
               they
               despair
               ;
               they
               perceive
               that
               the
               tongue
               was
               restrained
               and
               sanctified
               ,
               and
               then
               hold
               their
               peace
               :
               Then
               the
               soul
               passes
               forth
               and
               rejoyces
               ,
               passing
               by
               the
               Devils
               in
               scorn
               and
               triumph
               ,
               being
               securely
               carried
               into
               the
               bosome
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               where
               they
               shall
               rest
               till
               their
               crowns
               are
               finished
               ,
               and
               their
               mansions
               are
               prepared
               ,
               and
               then
               they
               shall
               feast
               and
               sing
               ,
               rejoyce
               and
               worship
               for
               *
               ever
               and
               ever
               .
               Fearful
               and
               formidable
               to
               unholy
               persons
               is
               the
               first
               meeting
               with
               spirits
               in
               their
               separation
               .
               But
               the
               victory
               which
               holy
               souls
               receive
               by
               the
               mercies
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               conduct
               of
               Angels
               is
               a
               joy
               that
               we
               must
               not
               understand
               till
               we
               feel
               it
               :
               and
               yet
               such
               which
               by
               an
               early
               and
               a
               persevering
               piety
               we
               may
               secure
               :
               but
               let
               us
               enquire
               after
               it
               no
               further
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               secret
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           III.
           Of
           the
           state
           of
           sicknesse
           ,
           and
           the
           temptations
           incident
           to
           it
           with
           their
           proper
           remedies
           .
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             I.
             Of
             the
             state
             of
             sicknesse
             .
          
           
             ADams
             sin
             brought
             death
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             man
             did
             die
             the
             same
             day
             in
             which
             he
             sinned
             ,
             according
             as
             God
             had
             threatned
             :
             He
             did
             not
             die
             ,
             as
             death
             is
             taken
             for
             a
             separation
             of
             soul
             and
             body
             ;
             that
             is
             not
             death
             properly
             ;
             but
             the
             ending
             of
             the
             last
             act
             of
             death
             :
             just
             as
             a
             man
             is
             said
             to
             be
             born
             ,
             when
             he
             ceases
             any
             longer
             to
             be
             born
             in
             his
             mothers
             womb
             .
             But
             whereas
             to
             man
             was
             intended
             a
             life
             long
             and
             happy
             ,
             without
             sicknesse
             ,
             sorrow
             or
             infelicity
             ,
             and
             this
             life
             should
             be
             lived
             here
             or
             in
             a
             better
             place
             ,
             and
             the
             passage
             from
             one
             to
             the
             other
             should
             have
             been
             easy
             ,
             safe
             and
             pleasant
             ,
             now
             that
             man
             sinned
             ,
             he
             fell
             from
             that
             state
             to
             a
             contrary
             .
          
           
             If
             Adam
             had
             stood
             he
             should
             
               not
               alwayes
            
             have
             lived
             in
             this
             world
             ;
             for
             this
             world
             was
             
             not
             a
             place
             capable
             of
             giving
             a
             dwelling
             to
             all
             those
             myriads
             of
             men
             and
             women
             which
             should
             have
             been
             born
             in
             all
             the
             generations
             of
             infinite
             and
             eternal
             ages
             ;
             for
             so
             it
             must
             have
             been
             ,
             if
             man
             had
             not
             dyed
             at
             all
             ,
             nor
             yet
             have
             removed
             hence
             at
             all
             :
             Neither
             is
             it
             likely
             that
             mans
             innocence
             should
             have
             lost
             to
             him
             all
             possibility
             of
             going
             thither
             ,
             where
             the
             duration
             is
             better
             ,
             measured
             by
             a
             better
             time
             ,
             subject
             to
             fewer
             changes
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             now
             the
             reward
             of
             a
             returning
             vertue
             ,
             which
             in
             all
             natural
             senses
             is
             lesse
             then
             innocence
             ,
             save
             that
             it
             is
             heightned
             by
             Christ
             to
             an
             equality
             of
             acceptation
             with
             the
             state
             of
             innocence
             :
             But
             so
             it
             must
             have
             been
             ,
             that
             his
             innocence
             should
             have
             been
             punished
             with
             an
             eternal
             confinement
             to
             this
             state
             ,
             which
             in
             all
             reason
             is
             the
             lesse
             perfect
             ,
             the
             state
             of
             a
             traveller
             ,
             not
             of
             one
             possessed
             of
             his
             inheritance
             .
             It
             is
             therefore
             certain
             Man
             should
             have
             changed
             his
             abode
             :
             for
             so
             did
             Enoch
             ,
             and
             so
             did
             Elias
             ,
             and
             so
             shall
             all
             the
             world
             that
             shall
             be
             alive
             at
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             :
             
               They
               shall
               not
               die
               ,
               but
               they
               shall
               change
            
             their
             place
             ,
             and
             their
             abode
             ,
             their
             duration
             and
             their
             state
             ,
             and
             all
             this
             without
             death
             .
          
           
             That
             death
             therefore
             which
             God
             threatned
             to
             Adam
             and
             which
             passed
             upon
             his
             posterity
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             going
             out
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             but
             
               the
               manner
               of
               going
            
             .
             If
             he
             had
             staid
             in
             innocence
             ,
             he
             should
             have
             gone
             from
             hence
             placidly
             ,
             and
             fairly
             ,
             
             without
             vexatious
             and
             afflictive
             circumstances
             ;
             he
             should
             not
             have
             dyed
             by
             sickness
             ,
             misfortune
             ,
             defect
             ,
             or
             unwillingnesse
             ;
             but
             when
             he
             fell
             ,
             then
             he
             began
             to
             die
             ;
             
               the
               same
               day
            
             ,
             (
             so
             said
             God
             :
             )
             and
             that
             must
             needs
             be
             true
             :
             and
             therefore
             it
             must
             mean
             ,
             that
             upon
             
             that
             very
             day
             he
             fell
             into
             an
             evil
             and
             dangerous
             condition
             ;
             a
             state
             of
             change
             and
             affliction
             ;
             
             then
             death
             began
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             man
             began
             to
             die
             by
             a
             natural
             diminution
             ,
             and
             aptnesse
             to
             disease
             and
             misery
             .
             His
             first
             state
             was
             and
             should
             have
             been
             (
             so
             long
             as
             it
             lasted
             )
             a
             happy
             duration
             ;
             His
             second
             was
             a
             daily
             and
             miserable
             change
             ;
             and
             this
             was
             the
             dying
             properly
             .
          
           
             This
             appears
             in
             the
             great
             instance
             of
             damnation
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             stile
             of
             Scripture
             is
             called
             eternal
             death
             ;
             not
             because
             it
             kills
             or
             ends
             the
             duration
             ;
             it
             hath
             not
             so
             much
             good
             in
             it
             ;
             but
             because
             it
             is
             a
             perpetual
             infelicity
             ,
             Change
             or
             separation
             of
             soul
             and
             body
             is
             but
             accidental
             to
             death
             .
             Death
             may
             be
             with
             ,
             or
             without
             either
             :
             but
             the
             formality
             ,
             the
             curse
             and
             the
             sting
             of
             death
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             misery
             ,
             sorrow
             ,
             fear
             ,
             diminution
             ,
             defect
             ,
             anguish
             ,
             dishonour
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             is
             miserable
             ,
             and
             afflictive
             in
             nature
             ,
             that
             is
             death
             :
             death
             is
             not
             an
             action
             ,
             but
             a
             whole
             state
             and
             condition
             ;
             and
             this
             was
             first
             brought
             in
             upon
             us
             by
             the
             offence
             of
             one
             man.
             
          
           
             But
             this
             went
             no
             further
             then
             thus
             to
             subject
             us
             to
             temporal
             infelicity
             .
             If
             it
             had
             proceeded
             so
             as
             was
             supposed
             ,
             Man
             had
             been
             much
             more
             miserable
             ;
             for
             man
             had
             more
             then
             one
             original
             sin
             in
             this
             sence
             :
             and
             though
             this
             death
             entred
             first
             upon
             us
             by
             Adams
             fault
             ,
             yet
             it
             came
             neerer
             unto
             us
             ,
             and
             increased
             upon
             us
             by
             the
             sins
             of
             more
             of
             our
             forefathers
             .
             For
             Adams
             sin
             left
             us
             in
             strength
             enough
             to
             contend
             with
             humane
             calamities
             for
             almost
             a
             thousand
             years
             together
             .
             But
             the
             sins
             of
             his
             children
             ,
             our
             forefathers
             ,
             took
             off
             from
             us
             half
             the
             strength
             about
             the
             time
             of
             the
             flood
             ;
             
             and
             then
             from
             500.
             to
             250.
             and
             from
             thence
             to
             120.
             and
             from
             thence
             to
             threescore
             and
             ten
             ,
             so
             halfing
             it
             ,
             till
             it
             is
             almost
             come
             to
             nothing
             .
             But
             by
             the
             sins
             of
             men
             in
             the
             several
             generations
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             death
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             misery
             and
             disease
             ,
             is
             hastned
             so
             upon
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             of
             a
             contemptible
             age
             ;
             and
             because
             we
             are
             to
             die
             by
             suffering
             evils
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             daily
             lessening
             of
             our
             strength
             and
             health
             ;
             this
             death
             is
             so
             long
             a
             doing
             ,
             that
             it
             makes
             so
             great
             a
             part
             of
             our
             short
             life
             uselesse
             and
             unserviceable
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             not
             time
             enough
             to
             get
             the
             perfection
             of
             a
             single
             manufacture
             ;
             but
             ten
             or
             twelve
             generations
             of
             the
             world
             must
             go
             to
             the
             making
             up
             of
             one
             wise
             man
             ,
             or
             one
             excellent
             Art
             :
             and
             in
             the
             succession
             of
             those
             ages
             ,
             there
             happens
             so
             many
             changes
             and
             interruptions
             ,
             so
             many
             warres
             and
             violencies
             ,
             that
             seven
             years
             fighting
             sets
             a
             whole
             Kingdom
             back
             in
             learning
             and
             vertue
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             were
             creeping
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             a
             whole
             age
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             also
             we
             do
             evil
             to
             our
             posterity
             ,
             as
             Adam
             did
             to
             his
             ,
             and
             Cham
             did
             to
             his
             ,
             and
             Eli
             to
             his
             ,
             and
             all
             they
             to
             theirs
             ,
             who
             by
             sins
             caused
             God
             to
             shorten
             the
             life
             ,
             and
             multiply
             the
             evils
             of
             mankinde
             :
             and
             for
             this
             reason
             it
             is
             ,
             the
             world
             grows
             worse
             and
             worse
             ,
             because
             so
             many
             original
             sins
             are
             multiplied
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             evils
             from
             Parents
             descend
             upon
             the
             succeeding
             generations
             of
             men
             ,
             that
             they
             derive
             nothing
             from
             us
             but
             original
             misery
             .
          
           
             But
             he
             who
             restored
             the
             law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             did
             also
             restore
             us
             to
             the
             condition
             of
             Nature
             ;
             which
             being
             violated
             by
             the
             introduction
             of
             death
             ,
             Christ
             then
             repaired
             when
             he
             suffered
             and
             overcame
             death
             for
             us
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             hath
             taken
             away
             the
             unhappinesse
             of
             sicknesse
             ,
             and
             
             the
             sting
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             the
             dishonours
             of
             the
             grave
             ,
             of
             dissolution
             and
             weaknesse
             ,
             of
             decay
             and
             change
             ;
             and
             hath
             turned
             them
             into
             acts
             of
             favour
             ,
             into
             instances
             of
             comfort
             ,
             into
             opportunities
             of
             vertue
             ;
             Christ
             hath
             now
             knit
             them
             into
             rosaries
             ,
             and
             coronets
             ,
             he
             hath
             put
             them
             into
             promises
             and
             rewards
             ,
             he
             hath
             made
             them
             part
             of
             the
             portion
             of
             his
             elect
             ;
             they
             are
             instruments
             ,
             and
             earnests
             ,
             and
             securities
             ,
             and
             passages
             to
             the
             greatest
             perfection
             of
             humane
             nature
             ,
             and
             the
             Divine
             promises
             .
             So
             that
             it
             is
             possible
             for
             us
             now
             to
             be
             reconciled
             to
             sicknesse
             ;
             
               It
               came
               in
               by
               sin
               ,
               and
               therefore
               is
               cured
               when
               it
               is
               turned
               into
               vertue
            
             ;
             and
             although
             it
             may
             have
             in
             it
             the
             uneasinesse
             of
             labour
             ,
             yet
             it
             will
             not
             be
             uneasie
             as
             sin
             ,
             or
             the
             restlessenesse
             of
             a
             discomposed
             conscience
             :
             If
             therefore
             we
             can
             well
             manage
             our
             state
             of
             sicknesse
             ,
             
               that
               we
               may
               not
               fall
               by
               pain
               ,
               as
               we
               usually
               do
               by
               pleasure
               ,
            
             we
             need
             not
             fear
             ;
             for
             no
             evil
             shall
             happen
             to
             us
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             II.
             Of
             the
             first
             temptation
             proper
             to
             the
             state
             of
             sicknesse
             ;
             Impatience
             .
          
           
             MEn
             that
             are
             in
             health
             are
             severe
             exactors
             of
             patience
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             them
             that
             are
             sick
             ,
             and
             they
             usually
             judge
             it
             not
             by
             terms
             of
             relation
             ,
             between
             God
             and
             the
             suffering
             man
             ;
             but
             between
             him
             and
             the
             friends
             that
             stand
             by
             the
             bed-side
             .
             It
             will
             be
             therefore
             necessary
             that
             we
             truly
             understand
             to
             what
             
             duties
             and
             actions
             the
             patience
             of
             a
             sick
             man
             ought
             to
             extend
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sighes
             and
             groans
             ,
             sorrow
             and
             prayers
             ,
             humble
             complaints
             ,
             and
             dolorous
             expressions
             are
             the
             sad
             accents
             of
             a
             sick
             mans
             language
             ;
             
             for
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             expected
             that
             a
             sick
             man
             should
             act
             a
             part
             of
             patience
             with
             a
             countenance
             like
             an
             Orator
             ,
             or
             grave
             like
             a
             Dramatick
             person
             .
             It
             were
             well
             if
             all
             men
             could
             bear
             an
             exteriour
             decencie
             in
             their
             sicknesse
             ,
             and
             regulate
             their
             voice
             ,
             their
             face
             ,
             their
             discourse
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             circumstances
             by
             the
             measures
             ,
             and
             proportions
             of
             comlinesse
             and
             satisfaction
             to
             all
             the
             standers
             by
             .
             But
             this
             would
             better
             please
             them
             then
             assist
             him
             ;
             the
             sick
             man
             would
             do
             more
             good
             to
             others
             ,
             then
             he
             would
             receive
             to
             himself
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Therefore
             ,
             silence
             and
             still
             composures
             ,
             and
             not
             complaining
             ,
             are
             no
             parts
             of
             a
             sick
             mans
             duty
             ;
             they
             are
             not
             necessary
             parts
             of
             patience
             :
             
             We
             find
             that
             
               David
               roared
               for
               the
               very
               disquietnesse
               of
               his
               sicknesse
            
             ;
             and
             he
             lay
             
               chattering
               like
               a
               swallow
            
             ,
             and
             
               his
               throat
               was
               dry
            
             with
             calling
             for
             help
             upon
             his
             God.
             That
             's
             the
             proper
             voice
             of
             sicknesse
             ;
             and
             certain
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             proper
             voyces
             of
             sicknesse
             are
             expressely
             vocal
             ,
             and
             petitory
             in
             the
             eares
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             call
             for
             pity
             in
             the
             same
             accent
             ,
             as
             the
             cryes
             and
             oppressions
             of
             Widows
             and
             Orphans
             do
             for
             vengeance
             upon
             their
             persecutors
             ,
             though
             they
             say
             no
             Collect
             against
             them
             .
             For
             there
             is
             
               the
               voyce
               of
               man
            
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             
               the
               voyce
               of
               the
               disease
            
             ,
             and
             God
             hears
             both
             ;
             And
             the
             louder
             the
             disease
             speaks
             ,
             there
             is
             the
             greater
             need
             of
             mercy
             and
             pity
             ,
             and
             therefore
             God
             will
             the
             sooner
             hear
             it
             .
             
               Abels
               blood
               had
               a
               voice
            
             and
             cried
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             
               humility
               hath
               a
               voice
            
             
             and
             cries
             so
             loud
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             
               it
               pierces
               the
               clouds
            
             ;
             and
             so
             hath
             every
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             every
             sicknesse
             :
             and
             when
             a
             man
             cries
             out
             ,
             and
             complains
             but
             according
             to
             the
             sorrowes
             of
             his
             pain
             ,
             
             it
             cannot
             be
             any
             part
             of
             a
             culpable
             impatience
             ,
             but
             an
             argument
             for
             pity
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Some
             senses
             are
             so
             subtile
             ,
             and
             their
             perceptions
             so
             quick
             and
             full
             of
             relish
             ,
             and
             their
             spirits
             so
             active
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             load
             is
             double
             upon
             them
             ,
             to
             what
             it
             is
             to
             another
             person
             ;
             and
             therefore
             comparing
             the
             expressions
             of
             the
             one
             to
             the
             silence
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             a
             different
             judgement
             cannot
             be
             made
             concerning
             their
             patience
             :
             Some
             natures
             are
             querulous
             ,
             and
             melancholy
             ,
             and
             soft
             ,
             and
             nice
             ,
             and
             tender
             ,
             and
             weeping
             ,
             and
             expressive
             ;
             others
             are
             sullen
             ,
             dull
             ,
             without
             apprehension
             ,
             apt
             to
             tolerate
             and
             carry
             burdens
             ;
             and
             the
             crucifixion
             of
             our
             Blessed
             Saviour
             falling
             upon
             a
             delicate
             and
             virgin
             body
             ,
             of
             curious
             temper
             ,
             and
             strict
             ,
             equall
             composition
             ,
             was
             naturally
             more
             full
             of
             torment
             then
             that
             of
             the
             ruder
             theeves
             ,
             whose
             proportions
             were
             course●
             and
             uneven
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             In
             this
             case
             it
             was
             no
             imprudent
             advice
             which
             Cicero
             gave
             :
             Nothing
             in
             the
             world
             is
             more
             amiable
             then
             an
             even
             temper
             in
             our
             whole
             life
             ,
             
             and
             in
             every
             action
             :
             but
             this
             evennesse
             cannot
             be
             kept
             unlesse
             every
             man
             follows
             his
             own
             nature
             ,
             without
             striving
             to
             i●itate
             the
             circumstances
             of
             another
             :
             and
             what
             is
             so
             in
             the
             thing
             it self
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             so
             in
             our
             
             judgements
             concerning
             the
             things
             .
             We
             must
             not
             call
             any
             one
             impatient
             if
             he
             be
             not
             silent
             in
             a
             feaver
             as
             if
             he
             were
             asleep
             ,
             or
             as
             if
             he
             were
             dull
             ,
             as
             Herods
             son
             of
             Athens
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Nature
             in
             some
             cases
             hath
             made
             cryings
             out
             ,
             and
             exclamations
             to
             be
             an
             entertainment
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             an
             abatement
             or
             diversion
             of
             the
             pain
             .
             For
             so
             did
             the
             old
             champions
             when
             they
             threw
             their
             fatall
             nets
             that
             they
             might
             load
             their
             enemy
             with
             the
             snares
             and
             weights
             of
             death
             ,
             they
             groaned
             aloud
             ,
             
             and
             sent
             forth
             the
             anguish
             of
             their
             spirit
             into
             the
             eyes
             and
             heart
             of
             the
             man
             that
             stood
             against
             them
             :
             so
             it
             is
             in
             the
             endurance
             of
             some
             sharp
             pains
             ,
             the
             complaints
             and
             shrikings
             ,
             the
             sharp
             groans
             ,
             and
             the
             tender
             accents
             send
             forth
             the
             afflicted
             spirits
             and
             force
             a
             way
             that
             they
             may
             ease
             their
             oppression
             and
             their
             load
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             have
             spent
             some
             of
             their
             sorrows
             ,
             by
             a
             sally
             sorth
             ,
             they
             may
             returne
             better
             able
             to
             fortifie
             the
             heart
             .
             Nothing
             of
             this
             is
             a
             certain
             signe
             ,
             much
             lesse
             
               an
               action
            
             or
             part
             of
             impatience
             ;
             and
             when
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             suffered
             his
             last
             ,
             and
             sharpest
             pang
             of
             sorrow
             ,
             
               he
               cryed
               out
               with
               a
               loud
               voice
               ,
            
             and
             resolved
             to
             die
             ,
             and
             did
             so
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             III.
             Constituent
             or
             integrall
             parts
             of
             patience
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             THat
             we
             may
             secure
             our
             patience
             ,
             we
             must
             take
             care
             that
             
               our
               complaints
               be
               without
               despair
            
             .
             Despair
             sins
             against
             the
             reputation
             
             of
             Gods
             goodnesse
             ,
             and
             the
             efficacy
             of
             all
             our
             old
             experience
             :
             By
             despair
             we
             destroy
             the
             greatest
             comfort
             of
             our
             sorrowes
             ,
             and
             turn
             our
             sicknesse
             into
             the
             state
             of
             Devils
             ,
             and
             perishing
             souls
             .
             No
             affliction
             is
             greater
             then
             despair
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             it
             which
             makes
             hell
             fire
             ,
             and
             turns
             a
             natural
             evil
             into
             an
             intolerable
             ;
             it
             hinders
             prayers
             ,
             and
             fills
             up
             the
             intervalls
             of
             sicknesse
             with
             a
             worse
             torture
             ;
             it
             makes
             all
             spiritual
             arts
             uselesse
             ,
             and
             the
             office
             of
             spiritual
             comforters
             and
             guides
             to
             be
             impertinent
             .
          
           
             Against
             this
             ,
             hope
             is
             to
             be
             opposed
             ;
             and
             its
             proper
             acts
             as
             it
             relates
             to
             the
             vertue
             and
             exercise
             of
             patience
             are
             ;
             1
             Praying
             to
             God
             for
             help
             and
             remedy
             ;
             2
             sending
             for
             the
             guides
             of
             souls
             ;
             3.
             using
             all
             holy
             exercises
             and
             acts
             of
             grace
             ,
             proper
             to
             that
             state
             ;
             which
             who
             so
             does
             hath
             not
             the
             impatience
             of
             despair
             ;
             every
             man
             that
             is
             patient
             hath
             hope
             in
             God
             in
             the
             day
             of
             his
             sorrows
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Our
             complaints
             in
             sicknesse
             must
             be
             
               without
               murmure
            
             .
             Murmur
             sins
             against
             Gods
             providence
             and
             government
             :
             by
             it
             we
             grow
             rude
             ,
             and
             like
             the
             falling
             Angels
             ,
             displeased
             at
             Gods
             supremacy
             :
             and
             nothing
             is
             more
             unreasonable
             :
             it
             talks
             against
             God
             ,
             for
             whose
             glory
             all
             speech
             was
             made
             ;
             it
             is
             proud
             and
             phantastic
             ,
             hath
             better
             opinions
             of
             a
             sinner
             then
             of
             the
             Divine
             justice
             ,
             and
             would
             rather
             accuse
             God
             then
             himself
             .
          
           
             Against
             this
             is
             opposed
             that
             part
             of
             patience
             which
             resignes
             the
             man
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             God
             ;
             saying
             with
             old
             
               Eli
               ,
               It
               is
               the
               Lord
               ,
               let
               him
               do
               what
               he
               will
            
             ;
             and
             [
             
               Thy
               will
               be
               done
               in
               earth
               as
               it
               is
               in
               heaven
            
             ]
             and
             so
             by
             admiring
             Gods
             justice
             and
             wisdom
             ,
             does
             also
             dispose
             the
             sick
             
             person
             for
             receiving
             Gods
             mercy
             ;
             and
             secures
             him
             the
             rather
             in
             the
             grace
             of
             God.
             The
             proper
             acts
             of
             this
             part
             of
             patience
             are
             ,
             1.
             
             To
             confesse
             our
             sins
             and
             our
             own
             demerits
             .
             2.
             
             It
             increases
             and
             exercises
             humility
             .
             3.
             
             It
             loves
             to
             sing
             praises
             to
             God
             ,
             even
             from
             the
             lowest
             abysse
             of
             humane
             misery
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Our
             complaints
             in
             sicknesse
             must
             be
             
               without
               peevishnesse
            
             .
             This
             sins
             against
             civility
             ,
             and
             that
             necessary
             decency
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             used
             toward
             the
             ministers
             and
             assistants
             .
             By
             peevishnesse
             we
             increase
             our
             own
             sorrowes
             ,
             and
             are
             troublesome
             to
             them
             that
             stand
             there
             to
             ease
             ours
             .
             It
             hath
             in
             it
             harshnesse
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             ungentlenesse
             ,
             wilfulnesse
             ,
             and
             Phantastic
             opinions
             ,
             morosity
             and
             incivility
             .
          
           
             Against
             it
             are
             opposed
             obedience
             ,
             tractability
             ,
             easinesse
             of
             persuasion
             ,
             aptnesse
             to
             take
             counsel
             .
             The
             acts
             of
             this
             part
             of
             patience
             are
             ,
             1.
             
             To
             obey
             our
             Physitians
             .
             2.
             
             To
             treat
             our
             persons
             with
             respect
             to
             our
             present
             necessities
             .
             
             3.
             
             Not
             to
             be
             ungentle
             ,
             and
             uneasy
             to
             the
             ministers
             ,
             and
             nurses
             that
             attend
             us
             ;
             But
             to
             take
             their
             diligent
             and
             kinde
             offices
             as
             sweetly
             as
             we
             can
             ,
             and
             to
             bear
             their
             indiscretions
             ,
             or
             unhandsome
             accidents
             contentedly
             ,
             and
             without
             disquietnesse
             within
             ,
             or
             evil
             language
             ,
             or
             angry
             words
             without
             .
             4.
             
             Not
             to
             use
             unlawful
             means
             for
             our
             recovery
             .
          
           
             If
             we
             secure
             these
             particulars
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             lightly
             to
             be
             judged
             of
             ,
             by
             noises
             and
             postures
             ,
             by
             colours
             and
             images
             of
             things
             ,
             by
             palenesse
             ,
             or
             tossings
             from
             side
             to
             side
             .
             For
             it
             were
             a
             hard
             thing
             that
             those
             persons
             who
             are
             loa●en
             with
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             humane
             calamities
             ,
             should
             be
             strictly
             tyed
             to
             ceremonies
             and
             forms
             of
             things
             .
             He
             is
             patient
             that
             calls
             upon
             
             God
             ,
             that
             hopes
             for
             health
             or
             heaven
             ,
             that
             believes
             God
             is
             wise
             and
             just
             in
             sending
             him
             afflictions
             ;
             that
             confesses
             his
             sins
             and
             accuses
             himself
             ,
             and
             justifies
             God
             ;
             that
             expects
             God
             will
             turne
             this
             into
             good
             ;
             that
             is
             civil
             to
             his
             Physitians
             and
             his
             servants
             ;
             that
             converses
             with
             the
             guides
             of
             souls
             ,
             the
             ministers
             of
             religion
             ;
             and
             in
             all
             things
             submits
             to
             Gods
             will
             ;
             and
             would
             use
             no
             indirect
             means
             for
             his
             recovery
             ;
             but
             had
             rather
             be
             sick
             and
             die
             ,
             then
             enter
             at
             all
             into
             Gods
             displeasure
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             IV.
             Remedies
             against
             impatience
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             consideration
             .
          
           
             AS
             it
             happens
             concerning
             death
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             in
             sicknesse
             which
             is
             death●
             handmaid
             .
             It
             hath
             the
             fate
             to
             suffer
             calumny
             and
             reproach
             ,
             and
             hath
             a
             name
             worse
             th●n
             its
             nature
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             For
             there
             is
             no
             sicknesse
             so
             great
             but
             children
             endure
             it
             ,
             and
             have
             natural
             strengths
             to
             bear
             them
             out
             quite
             through
             the
             calamity
             ,
             what
             period
             soever
             nature
             hath
             allotted
             it
             .
             Indeed
             they
             make
             no
             reflexions
             upon
             their
             sufferings
             and
             complain
             of
             sicknesse
             with
             an
             uneasy
             sigh
             ,
             or
             a
             natural
             groan
             ,
             but
             consider
             not
             what
             the
             sorrows
             of
             sicknesse
             mean
             ;
             and
             so
             bear
             it
             by
             a
             direct
             sufferance
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             pillar
             bears
             the
             weight
             of
             a
             roof
             :
             But
             then
             why
             cannot
             we
             bear
             it
             so
             to
             ?
             For
             this
             which
             we
             call
             a
             reflexion
             upon
             ,
             or
             a
             considering
             of
             our
             sicknesse
             ,
             is
             nothing
             but
             a
             perfect
             instrument
             
             of
             trouble
             ,
             and
             consequently
             a
             temptation
             to
             impatience
             .
             It
             serves
             no
             end
             of
             nature
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             avoided
             ,
             and
             we
             may
             consider
             it
             onely
             as
             an
             expression
             of
             Gods
             Anger
             ,
             and
             an
             emissary
             ,
             or
             procurator
             of
             repentance
             .
             But
             all
             other
             considering
             it
             ,
             except
             where
             it
             serves
             the
             purposes
             of
             medicine
             and
             art
             ,
             
             is
             nothing
             ,
             but
             under
             the
             colour
             of
             reason
             ,
             an
             unreasonable
             device
             to
             heighten
             the
             sicknesse
             ,
             and
             increase
             the
             torment
             .
             But
             then
             ,
             children
             want
             this
             act
             of
             reflex
             perception
             ,
             or
             reasonable
             sense
             whereby
             their
             sicknesse
             becomes
             lesse
             pungent
             and
             dolorous
             ;
             so
             also
             do
             they
             want
             the
             helps
             of
             reason
             ,
             whereby
             they
             should
             be
             able
             to
             support
             it
             .
             For
             certain
             it
             is
             ,
             reason
             was
             as
             well
             given
             us
             to
             harden
             our
             spirits
             and
             stiffen
             them
             in
             passions
             and
             sad
             accidents
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             us
             bending
             and
             apt
             for
             action
             :
             and
             if
             in
             men
             God
             hath
             heightned
             the
             faculties
             of
             apprehension
             ,
             he
             hath
             increased
             the
             auxiliaries
             of
             reasonable
             strengths
             ;
             that
             Gods
             rod
             ,
             and
             Gods
             staffe
             might
             go
             together
             ,
             and
             the
             beam
             of
             Gods
             countenance
             may
             as
             well
             refresh
             us
             with
             its
             light
             ,
             as
             scorch
             us
             with
             its
             heat
             .
             But
             poor
             children
             that
             endure
             so
             much
             ,
             have
             not
             inward
             supports
             and
             refreshments
             to
             bear
             them
             through
             it
             ;
             they
             never
             heard
             the
             sayings
             of
             old
             men
             ,
             nor
             have
             been
             taught
             the
             principles
             of
             severe
             philosophy
             ,
             nor
             are
             assisted
             with
             the
             results
             of
             a
             long
             experience
             ,
             nor
             know
             they
             how
             to
             turn
             a
             sicknesse
             into
             vertue
             ,
             and
             a
             Feaver
             into
             a
             reward
             ;
             nor
             have
             they
             any
             sense
             of
             favors
             ,
             the
             remembrance
             of
             which
             may
             alleviate
             their
             burden
             ;
             and
             yet
             nature
             hath
             in
             them
             teeth
             
             and
             nails
             enough
             to
             scratch
             ,
             and
             fight
             against
             the
             sickness
             ,
             and
             by
             such
             aids
             as
             God
             is
             pleased
             to
             give
             them
             ,
             they
             wade
             thorough
             the
             storm
             ,
             and
             murmur
             not
             :
             and
             besides
             this
             yet
             ,
             although
             infants
             have
             not
             such
             brisk
             perceptions
             upon
             the
             stock
             of
             reason
             ,
             they
             have
             a
             more
             tender
             feeling
             upon
             the
             accounts
             of
             sense
             ,
             and
             their
             flesh
             is
             as
             uneasy
             by
             their
             natural
             softnesse
             and
             weak
             shoulders
             ,
             as
             ours
             by
             our
             too
             forward
             apprehensions
             .
             Therefore
             bear
             up
             :
             either
             you
             or
             I
             ,
             or
             some
             man
             wiser
             ,
             
             and
             many
             a
             woman
             weaker
             then
             us
             both
             ,
             or
             the
             very
             children
             have
             endured
             worse
             evil
             then
             this
             that
             is
             upon
             thee
             now
             .
          
           
             That
             sorrow
             is
             hugely
             tolerable
             which
             gives
             its
             smart
             but
             by
             instants
             and
             smallest
             proportions
             of
             time
             .
             No
             man
             at
             once
             feels
             the
             sicknesse
             of
             a
             week
             ,
             or
             of
             a
             whole
             day
             ;
             but
             the
             smart
             of
             an
             instant
             :
             and
             still
             every
             portion
             of
             a
             minute
             ,
             feels
             but
             its
             proper
             share
             ;
             and
             the
             last
             groan
             ended
             all
             the
             sorrow
             of
             its
             peculiar
             burden
             :
             and
             what
             minute
             can
             that
             be
             ,
             which
             can
             pretend
             to
             be
             intolerable
             ?
             and
             the
             next
             minute
             is
             but
             the
             same
             as
             the
             last
             :
             and
             the
             pain
             flowes
             like
             the
             drops
             of
             a
             river
             ,
             or
             the
             little
             shreds
             of
             time
             :
             and
             if
             we
             do
             but
             take
             care
             of
             the
             present
             minute
             ,
             it
             cannot
             seem
             a
             great
             charge
             ,
             or
             a
             great
             burden
             ;
             but
             that
             care
             will
             secure
             our
             duty
             ,
             if
             we
             still
             will
             but
             secure
             the
             present
             minute
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             we
             consider
             how
             much
             men
             can
             suffer
             if
             they
             list
             ,
             and
             how
             much
             they
             do
             suffer
             for
             great
             and
             little
             causes
             ,
             and
             that
             no
             causes
             are
             greater
             then
             the
             proper
             causes
             of
             patience
             in
             
             sicknesse
             (
             that
             is
             necessity
             and
             religion
             )
             we
             cannot
             without
             huge
             shame
             to
             our
             nature
             ,
             to
             our
             persons
             ,
             and
             to
             our
             manners
             complain
             of
             this
             tax
             and
             impost
             of
             nature
             .
             This
             experience
             added
             something
             to
             the
             old
             Philosophy
             .
             When
             the
             Gladiators
             were
             exposed
             naked
             to
             each
             others
             short
             swords
             ,
             and
             were
             to
             cut
             each
             others
             souls
             away
             in
             portions
             of
             flesh
             ,
             as
             if
             their
             forms
             had
             been
             as
             divisible
             as
             the
             life
             of
             worms
             :
             
             they
             did
             not
             sigh
             or
             groan
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             shame
             to
             decline
             the
             blow
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             the
             just
             measures
             art
             .
             The
             women
             that
             saw
             the
             wounds
             shrike
             out
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             receives
             it
             holds
             his
             peace
             .
             
             They
             did
             not
             only
             stand
             bravely
             ,
             but
             would
             also
             fall
             so
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             was
             down
             ,
             scorn'd
             to
             shrink
             his
             head
             ,
             when
             the
             insolent
             conquerer
             came
             to
             lift
             it
             from
             his
             shoulders
             :
             and
             yet
             this
             man
             in
             his
             first
             designe
             ,
             onely
             aimed
             at
             liberty
             ,
             and
             the
             reputation
             of
             a
             good
             fencer
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             sunk
             down
             ,
             he
             saw
             he
             could
             onely
             receive
             the
             honour
             of
             a
             bold
             man
             ;
             the
             noise
             of
             which
             he
             shall
             never
             hear
             ,
             when
             his
             ashes
             were
             crammed
             in
             his
             narrow
             Urne
             .
             And
             what
             can
             we
             complain
             of
             the
             weaknesse
             of
             our
             strengths
             ,
             or
             the
             pressures
             of
             diseases
             ,
             when
             we
             see
             a
             poor
             souldier
             stand
             in
             a
             breach
             almost
             starved
             with
             cold
             and
             hunger
             ;
             and
             his
             cold
             apt
             to
             be
             relieved
             onely
             by
             the
             heats
             of
             Anger
             ,
             a
             Feaver
             of
             a
             fired
             musket
             ?
             and
             his
             hunger
             slacked
             by
             a
             greater
             pain
             ,
             and
             a
             huge
             fear
             ?
             this
             man
             shall
             stand
             in
             his
             arms
             and
             wounds
             ,
             
               patiens
               liminis
               atque
               solis
            
             ,
             pale
             and
             faint
             ,
             weary
             and
             watchful
             ;
             and
             at
             night
             shall
             have
             a
             bullet
             pulled
             out
             of
             his
             flesh
             ,
             and
             shivers
             from
             his
             
             bones
             ,
             and
             endure
             his
             mouth
             to
             be
             sewed
             up
             from
             a
             violent
             rent
             to
             its
             own
             dimension
             ,
             and
             all
             this
             for
             a
             man
             whom
             he
             never
             saw
             ,
             or
             if
             he
             did
             ,
             was
             not
             noted
             by
             him
             ;
             but
             one
             that
             shall
             condemn
             him
             to
             the
             gallows
             if
             he
             runs
             from
             all
             this
             misery
             .
             It
             is
             seldome
             that
             God
             sends
             such
             calamities
             upon
             men
             ,
             as
             men
             bring
             upon
             themselves
             ,
             and
             suffer
             willingly
             .
             But
             that
             which
             is
             most
             considerable
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             any
             passion
             and
             violence
             upon
             the
             spirit
             of
             man
             makes
             him
             able
             to
             suffer
             huge
             calamities
             ,
             with
             a
             certain
             constancy
             and
             an
             unwearied
             patience
             .
             
               Scipio
               Africanus
            
             was
             wont
             to
             commend
             that
             saying
             in
             Xenophon
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             labours
             of
             warfare
             were
             easier
             far
             to
             a
             General
             then
             to
             a
             common
             souldier
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             supported
             by
             the
             huge
             appetites
             of
             honour
             ,
             which
             made
             his
             hard
             marches
             nothing
             but
             steppings
             forward
             ,
             and
             reaching
             at
             a
             triumph
             .
             Did
             not
             the
             Lady
             of
             Sabinus
             for
             others
             interest
             bear
             twins
             privately
             and
             without
             groaning
             ?
             Are
             not
             the
             labours
             and
             cares
             ,
             the
             spare
             diet
             ,
             and
             the
             waking
             nights
             of
             covetous
             and
             adulterous
             ,
             of
             ambitious
             and
             revengful
             persons
             ,
             greater
             sorrowes
             and
             of
             more
             smart
             then
             a
             Feaver
             ,
             or
             the
             short
             pains
             of
             childebirth
             ?
             what
             will
             not
             render
             women
             suffer
             to
             hide
             their
             shame
             ?
             And
             if
             vice
             ,
             and
             passion
             ,
             lust
             ,
             and
             inferiour
             appetites
             can
             supply
             to
             the
             tenderest
             persons
             strengths
             more
             then
             enough
             ,
             for
             the
             sufferance
             of
             the
             greatest
             natural
             violences
             ,
             can
             we
             suppose
             that
             honesty
             and
             religion
             ,
             and
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             are
             more
             nice
             ,
             tender
             ,
             and
             effeminate
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             Sicknesse
             is
             the
             more
             tolerable
             because
             it
             cures
             very
             many
             evils
             ,
             and
             takes
             away
             the
             sense
             of
             all
             the
             crosse
             fortunes
             which
             amaze
             
             the
             spirits
             of
             some
             men
             ,
             and
             transport
             them
             certainly
             beyond
             all
             the
             limits
             of
             patience
             .
             Here
             all
             losses
             and
             disgraces
             ,
             domestick
             cares
             and
             publick
             evils
             ,
             the
             apprehensions
             of
             pity
             ,
             and
             a
             sociable
             calamity
             ,
             the
             fears
             of
             want
             and
             the
             troubles
             of
             ambition
             ,
             lie
             down
             and
             rest
             upon
             the
             sick
             mans
             pillow
             .
             One
             fit
             of
             the
             stone
             takes
             away
             from
             the
             fancies
             of
             men
             ,
             all
             relations
             to
             the
             world
             and
             secular
             interests
             ;
             at
             least
             they
             are
             made
             dull
             and
             flat
             ,
             without
             sharpnesse
             and
             an
             edge
             .
          
           
             And
             he
             that
             shall
             observe
             the
             infinite
             variety
             of
             troubles
             which
             afflicts
             some
             busie
             persons
             ,
             &
             almost
             all
             men
             in
             very
             busie
             times
             ,
             will
             think
             it
             not
             much
             amisse
             that
             those
             huge
             numbers
             were
             reduced
             to
             certainty
             ,
             to
             method
             ,
             and
             an
             order
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             no
             better
             compendium
             for
             this
             ,
             then
             that
             they
             be
             reduced
             to
             one
             .
             And
             a
             sick
             man
             seems
             so
             unconcerned
             in
             the
             things
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             although
             this
             separation
             be
             done
             with
             violence
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             no
             otherwise
             then
             all
             noble
             contentions
             are
             ,
             and
             all
             honours
             are
             purchased
             ,
             and
             all
             vertues
             are
             acquired
             ,
             and
             all
             vices
             mortified
             ,
             and
             all
             appetites
             chastised
             ,
             and
             all
             rewards
             obtained
             :
             there
             is
             infallibly
             to
             all
             these
             a
             difficulty
             and
             a
             sharpnesse
             annexed
             ,
             without
             which
             there
             could
             be
             no
             proportion
             between
             a
             work
             and
             a
             reward
             .
             To
             this
             adde
             ,
             that
             sicknesse
             does
             not
             take
             off
             the
             sense
             of
             secular
             troubles
             ,
             and
             worldly
             cares
             from
             us
             ,
             by
             imploying
             all
             the
             perceptions
             ,
             and
             apprehensions
             of
             men
             ,
             by
             filling
             all
             faculties
             with
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             leaving
             no
             room
             for
             the
             lesser
             instances
             of
             troubles
             ;
             as
             little
             rivers
             are
             swallowed
             up
             in
             the
             Sea
             :
             But
             sicknesse
             is
             a
             messenger
             of
             God
             ,
             
             sent
             with
             purposes
             of
             abstraction
             and
             separation
             ,
             with
             a
             secret
             power
             and
             a
             proper
             efficacie
             to
             draw
             us
             off
             from
             unprofitable
             and
             uselesse
             sorrows
             :
             and
             this
             is
             effected
             partly
             by
             reason
             that
             it
             represents
             the
             uselessnesse
             of
             the
             things
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             a
             portion
             of
             this
             life
             in
             which
             honours
             and
             things
             of
             the
             world
             cannot
             serve
             us
             to
             many
             purposes
             ,
             partly
             by
             preparing
             us
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             telling
             us
             that
             a
             man
             shall
             descend
             thither
             whence
             this
             world
             cannot
             redeem
             us
             ,
             &
             where
             the
             goods
             of
             this
             world
             cannot
             serve
             us
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             yet
             after
             all
             this
             ,
             sicknesse
             leaves
             in
             us
             appetites
             so
             strong
             ,
             and
             apprehensions
             so
             sensible
             ,
             and
             delights
             so
             many
             ,
             and
             good
             things
             in
             so
             great
             a
             degree
             ,
             that
             a
             healthlesse
             body
             ,
             
             and
             a
             sad
             disease
             do
             seldome
             make
             men
             weary
             of
             this
             world
             ;
             but
             still
             they
             would
             fain
             find
             an
             excuse
             to
             live
             .
             The
             gout
             ,
             the
             stone
             ,
             and
             the
             toothach
             ,
             the
             sciatica
             ,
             sore
             eyes
             ,
             and
             an
             aking
             head
             ,
             are
             evils
             indeed
             ;
             But
             such
             ,
             which
             rather
             then
             die
             ,
             most
             men
             are
             willing
             to
             suffer
             ,
             and
             Mecenas
             added
             also
             a
             wish
             ,
             rather
             to
             be
             crucified
             then
             to
             die
             ;
             and
             though
             his
             wish
             was
             low
             ,
             timerous
             ,
             and
             base
             ,
             yet
             we
             find
             the
             same
             desires
             in
             most
             men
             ,
             dressed
             up
             with
             better
             circumstances
             .
             
             It
             was
             a
             cruell
             mercy
             in
             Tamerlan
             who
             commanded
             all
             the
             leprous
             persons
             to
             be
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             as
             we
             knock
             some
             beasts
             quickly
             on
             their
             head
             ,
             to
             put
             them
             out
             of
             pain
             ,
             and
             lest
             they
             should
             live
             miserably
             .
             The
             poor
             men
             would
             rather
             have
             endured
             another
             leprosie
             ,
             and
             have
             more
             willingly
             taken
             two
             diseases
             then
             one
             death
             ;
             therefore
             Caesar
             wondred
             that
             the
             old
             crazed
             souldier
             that
             begged
             leave
             he
             might
             kill
             himself
             ,
             and
             asked
             him
             ,
             
               Doest
               thou
               think
               then
               to
               be
               
               more
               alive
               then
               now
               thou
               art
               ?
            
             We
             do
             not
             die
             suddenly
             ,
             but
             we
             descend
             to
             death
             by
             steps
             ,
             and
             slow
             passages
             ;
             and
             therefore
             men
             (
             so
             long
             as
             they
             are
             sick
             )
             are
             unwilling
             to
             proceed
             and
             go
             forward
             in
             the
             finishing
             that
             sad
             imployment
             .
             Between
             a
             disease
             and
             death
             ,
             there
             are
             many
             degrees
             ,
             and
             all
             those
             are
             like
             the
             reserves
             of
             evil
             things
             ,
             the
             declining
             of
             every
             one
             of
             which
             is
             justly
             reckoned
             amongst
             those
             good
             things
             ,
             which
             alleviate
             the
             sicknesse
             and
             make
             it
             tolerable
             .
             Never
             account
             that
             sicknesse
             intolerable
             ,
             in
             which
             thou
             hadst
             rather
             remaine
             ,
             then
             die
             :
             And
             yet
             if
             thou
             hadst
             rather
             die
             then
             suffer
             it
             ,
             the
             worst
             of
             it
             that
             can
             be
             said
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             this
             sicknesse
             is
             worse
             then
             death
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             worse
             then
             that
             which
             is
             the
             best
             of
             all
             evils
             ,
             and
             the
             end
             of
             all
             troubles
             ;
             and
             then
             you
             have
             said
             no
             great
             harme
             against
             it
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Remember
             that
             thou
             art
             under
             a
             supervening
             necessity
             .
             
               Nothing
               is
               intolerable
               that
               is
               necessary
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             when
             men
             are
             to
             suffer
             a
             sharp
             incision
             ,
             or
             what
             they
             are
             pleased
             to
             call
             intolerable
             ,
             tie
             the
             man
             down
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             he
             endures
             it
             .
             
             Now
             God
             hath
             bound
             this
             sicknesse
             upon
             thee
             by
             the
             condition
             of
             Nature
             (
             for
             every
             flower
             must
             wither
             and
             droop
             )
             it
             is
             also
             bound
             upon
             thee
             by
             speciall
             providence
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             designe
             to
             try
             thee
             ,
             and
             with
             purposes
             to
             reward
             and
             to
             crown
             thee
             .
             These
             cords
             thou
             canst
             not
             break
             ;
             and
             therefore
             lie
             thee
             down
             gently
             ,
             and
             suffer
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             to
             do
             what
             he
             please
             ,
             
             that
             at
             least
             thou
             mayest
             swallow
             an
             advantage
             ,
             which
             the
             care
             and
             severe
             mercies
             of
             God
             forces
             down
             thy
             throat
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Remember
             that
             all
             men
             have
             passed
             
             this
             way
             ,
             
             the
             bravest
             ,
             the
             wisest
             ,
             &
             the
             best
             men
             ,
             have
             bin
             subject
             to
             sicknes
             &
             sad
             diseases
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             esteemed
             a
             prodigy
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             should
             live
             to
             a
             long
             age
             and
             not
             be
             sick
             :
             and
             it
             is
             recorded
             for
             a
             wonder
             concerning
             Xenophilus
             the
             Musitian
             ,
             that
             he
             lived
             to
             106
             years
             of
             age
             in
             a
             perfect
             and
             continual
             health
             :
             No
             story
             tells
             the
             like
             of
             a
             Prince
             ,
             or
             a
             great
             or
             a
             wise
             person
             ;
             
             unlesse
             we
             have
             a
             minde
             to
             believe
             the
             tales
             concerning
             Nestor
             and
             the
             
               Euboean
               Sibyl
            
             .
             Old
             age
             and
             healthfull
             bodies
             are
             seldome
             made
             the
             appendages
             to
             great
             fortunes
             :
             and
             under
             so
             great
             ,
             and
             so
             universal
             precedents
             ,
             so
             common
             fate
             of
             men
             ,
             he
             that
             will
             not
             suffer
             his
             portion
             ,
             deserves
             to
             be
             something
             else
             then
             a
             man
             ,
             but
             nothing
             that
             is
             better
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             We
             finde
             in
             story
             that
             many
             Gentiles
             who
             walked
             by
             no
             light
             but
             that
             of
             reason
             ,
             opinion
             ,
             and
             humane
             examples
             ,
             did
             bear
             their
             sicknesse
             nobly
             ,
             and
             with
             great
             contempt
             of
             pain
             ,
             and
             with
             huge
             interests
             of
             vertue
             .
             When
             Pompey
             came
             from
             Syria
             and
             called
             at
             Rhodes
             ,
             to
             see
             Posidonius
             the
             Philosopher
             ,
             he
             found
             him
             hugely
             afflicted
             with
             the
             gout
             ,
             and
             expressed
             his
             sorrow
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             not
             hear
             his
             Lectures
             from
             which
             by
             this
             pain
             he
             must
             needs
             be
             hindred
             .
             Posidonius
             told
             him
             ,
             
               but
               you
               may
               hear
               me
               for
               all
               this
            
             ;
             and
             he
             discours'd
             excellently
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             his
             tortures
             ,
             even
             then
             ,
             
             
               when
               the
               torches
               were
               put
               to
               his
               feet
               ,
            
             that
             
               nothing
               was
               good
               but
               what
               was
               honest
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             
               nothing
               could
               be
               an
               evil
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               not
               criminal
               ,
            
             and
             summed
             up
             his
             Lectures
             with
             this
             saying
             ;
             
               O
               pain
               ,
               in
               vain
               doest
               thou
               attempt
               me
               ;
               for
               I
               will
               never
               confesse
               thee
               to
               be
               an
               evil
               as
               long
               
               as
               I
               can
               honestly
               bear
               thee
               .
            
             And
             when
             Pompey
             himself
             was
             desperately
             sick
             at
             Naples
             ,
             the
             Neopolitans
             wore
             crowns
             and
             triumphed
             ;
             and
             the
             men
             of
             Puteoli
             came
             to
             congratulate
             his
             sicknesse
             ,
             not
             because
             they
             loved
             him
             not
             ,
             but
             because
             it
             was
             the
             custome
             of
             their
             countrey
             to
             have
             better
             opinions
             of
             sicknesse
             then
             we
             have
             .
             The
             boyes
             of
             Sparta
             would
             at
             their
             Altars
             endure
             whipping
             till
             their
             very
             entrails
             saw
             the
             light
             thorow
             their
             torn
             flesh
             ;
             and
             some
             of
             them
             to
             death
             ,
             without
             crying
             or
             complaint
             .
             Caesar
             would
             drink
             his
             potions
             of
             Rhubarb
             rudely
             mixt
             ,
             and
             unfitly
             allayed
             with
             little
             sippings
             ,
             and
             tasted
             the
             horror
             of
             the
             medicine
             spreading
             the
             loathsomnesse
             of
             his
             physick
             so
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             his
             tongue
             and
             palate
             might
             have
             an
             intire
             share
             :
             and
             when
             
               C.
               Marius
            
             suffered
             the
             veins
             of
             his
             leg
             to
             be
             cut
             out
             for
             the
             curing
             his
             gout
             ,
             and
             yet
             shrunk
             not
             ,
             he
             declared
             not
             onely
             the
             rudenesse
             of
             their
             physick
             ,
             but
             the
             strength
             of
             a
             mans
             spirit
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             contracted
             and
             united
             by
             the
             aids
             of
             reason
             or
             Religion
             ,
             by
             resolution
             or
             any
             accidentall
             harshnesse
             ,
             against
             a
             violent
             disease
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             All
             impatience
             howsoever
             expressed
             ,
             is
             perfectly
             uselesse
             to
             all
             purposes
             of
             ease
             ,
             
             but
             hugely
             effective
             to
             the
             multiplying
             the
             trouble
             ;
             and
             the
             impatience
             and
             vexation
             is
             another
             ,
             but
             the
             sharper
             disease
             of
             the
             two
             ;
             it
             does
             mischief
             
               by
               it self
            
             ,
             and
             mischief
             
               by
               the
               disease
            
             .
             For
             
               men
               grieve
               themselves
               as
               much
               as
               they
               please
               ,
            
             and
             when
             by
             impatience
             they
             put
             themselves
             into
             the
             retinue
             of
             sorrows
             ,
             they
             become
             solemne
             mourners
             .
             
             For
             so
             have
             I
             seen
             the
             rayes
             of
             the
             Sun
             or
             Moon
             dash
             upon
             a
             brazen
             vessel
             whose
             lips
             kissed
             the
             face
             of
             
             those
             waters
             that
             lodged
             within
             its
             bosome
             ,
             but
             being
             turned
             back
             and
             sent
             off
             with
             its
             smooth
             pretences
             ,
             
             or
             rougher
             waftings
             ,
             it
             wandred
             about
             the
             room
             and
             beat
             upon
             the
             roof
             ,
             and
             still
             doubled
             its
             heat
             and
             motion
             :
             So
             is
             a
             sicknesse
             and
             a
             sorrow
             entertained
             by
             an
             unquiet
             and
             a
             discontented
             man
             ,
             turned
             back
             either
             with
             anger
             ,
             or
             with
             excuses
             ;
             but
             then
             the
             pain
             passes
             from
             the
             stomack
             to
             the
             liver
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             liver
             to
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             heart
             to
             the
             head
             ,
             and
             from
             feeling
             to
             consideration
             ,
             from
             thence
             to
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             ends
             in
             impatience
             ,
             and
             uselesse
             murmur
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             way
             the
             man
             was
             impotent
             ,
             and
             weak
             ;
             but
             the
             sicknesse
             was
             doubled
             and
             grew
             imperious
             and
             tyrannicall
             over
             the
             soul
             and
             body
             .
             
               Massurius
               Sabinus
            
             tels
             ,
             
             that
             the
             image
             of
             the
             goddesse
             Angerona
             was
             with
             a
             mufler
             upon
             her
             mouth
             placed
             upon
             the
             Altar
             of
             Volupia
             ,
             to
             represent
             ,
             that
             those
             persons
             who
             bear
             their
             sicknesses
             and
             sorrows
             without
             murmur
             ,
             shall
             certainly
             passe
             from
             sorrow
             to
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             the
             ease
             and
             honours
             of
             felicity
             ;
             but
             they
             that
             with
             spite
             and
             indignation
             bite
             the
             burning
             coal
             ,
             or
             shake
             the
             yoak
             upon
             their
             necks
             ,
             gall
             their
             spirits
             ,
             and
             fret
             the
             skin
             ,
             and
             hurt
             nothing
             but
             themselves
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Remember
             that
             this
             sicknesse
             is
             but
             for
             a
             short
             time
             ;
             If
             it
             be
             sharp
             it
             will
             not
             last
             long
             ;
             If
             it
             be
             long
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             easie
             and
             very
             tolerable
             .
             And
             although
             S.
             Eadsine
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             had
             twelve
             years
             of
             sicknesse
             ,
             yet
             all
             that
             while
             he
             ruled
             his
             Church
             
             prudently
             ,
             gave
             example
             of
             many
             vertues
             ,
             and
             after
             his
             death
             was
             enrolled
             in
             the
             Calender
             of
             Saints
             ,
             who
             had
             finished
             their
             course
             prosperously
             .
             Nothing
             is
             more
             unreasonable
             then
             to
             intangle
             our
             spirits
             in
             wildnesse
             ,
             and
             amazement
             ,
             like
             a
             Partrich
             fluttering
             in
             a
             net
             ,
             which
             she
             breaks
             not
             ,
             though
             she
             breaks
             her
             wings
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             V.
             Remedies
             against
             Impatience
             by
             way
             of
             exercise
             .
          
           
             THe
             fittest
             instrument
             of
             esteeming
             sicknesse
             easily
             tolerable
             ,
             is
             to
             remember
             that
             which
             indeed
             makes
             it
             so
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             God
             doth
             minister
             proper
             aids
             and
             supports
             to
             every
             of
             his
             servants
             whom
             he
             visits
             with
             his
             rod.
             He
             knows
             our
             needs
             ,
             he
             pities
             our
             sorrows
             ,
             he
             relieves
             our
             miseries
             ,
             he
             supports
             our
             weaknesse
             ,
             he
             bids
             us
             ask
             for
             help
             ,
             and
             he
             promises
             to
             give
             us
             all
             that
             ,
             and
             he
             usually
             gives
             us
             more
             ,
             and
             indeed
             it
             is
             observable
             ,
             that
             no
             story
             tells
             of
             any
             godly
             man
             ,
             who
             living
             in
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             fell
             into
             a
             violent
             and
             unpardoned
             impatience
             in
             his
             naturall
             sicknesse
             ,
             if
             he
             used
             those
             means
             which
             God
             and
             his
             holy
             Church
             have
             appointed
             .
             We
             see
             almost
             all
             men
             bear
             their
             last
             sicknesse
             
               with
               sorrowes
            
             indeed
             ,
             but
             
               without
               violent
               passions
            
             ;
             and
             unlesse
             they
             fear
             death
             violently
             ,
             they
             suffer
             the
             sicknesse
             with
             some
             indifferency
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             
             a
             rare
             thing
             to
             see
             a
             man
             who
             enjoyes
             his
             reason
             in
             his
             sicknesse
             ,
             to
             expresse
             the
             proper
             signes
             of
             a
             direct
             and
             solemne
             impatience
             .
             For
             when
             God
             layes
             a
             sicknesse
             upon
             us
             ,
             he
             seizes
             commonly
             on
             a
             mans
             spirits
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             instruments
             of
             action
             and
             businesse
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             are
             secured
             from
             being
             tumultuous
             ,
             the
             sufferance
             is
             much
             the
             easier
             ;
             and
             therefore
             sicknesse
             secures
             all
             that
             ,
             which
             can
             do
             the
             man
             mischief
             .
             It
             makes
             him
             tame
             and
             passive
             ,
             apt
             for
             suffering
             ,
             and
             confines
             him
             to
             an
             unactive
             condition
             .
             To
             which
             if
             we
             adde
             ,
             that
             God
             then
             commonly
             produces
             fear
             ,
             and
             all
             those
             passions
             which
             naturally
             tend
             to
             humility
             and
             poverty
             of
             spirit
             ,
             we
             shall
             soon
             perceive
             by
             what
             instruments
             God
             verifies
             his
             promise
             to
             us
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             the
             great
             security
             for
             our
             patience
             ,
             and
             the
             easinesse
             of
             our
             condition
             )
             that
             
               God
               will
               lay
               no
               more
               upon
               us
               then
               he
               will
               make
               us
               able
               to
               ●ear
               ,
            
             
             
               but
               together
               with
               the
               affliction
               he
               will
               finde
               a
               way
               to
               escape
               :
            
             Nay
             ,
             if
             any
             thing
             can
             be
             more
             then
             this
             ;
             we
             have
             two
             or
             three
             promises
             ,
             
             in
             which
             we
             may
             safely
             lodge
             our selves
             ,
             and
             roul
             from
             off
             our
             thorns
             and
             finde
             ease
             and
             rest
             :
             God
             hath
             
               promised
               to
               be
               with
               us
               in
               our
               trouble
               ,
            
             and
             
               to
               be
               with
               us
               in
               our
               prayers
               ,
            
             and
             
               to
               be
               with
               us
               in
               our
               hope
            
             and
             con●idence
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Prevent
             the
             violence
             and
             trouble
             of
             thy
             spirit
             by
             an
             act
             of
             thanksgiving
             ;
             for
             which
             in
             the
             worst
             of
             sicknesses
             thou
             canst
             not
             want
             cause
             ,
             especially
             if
             thou
             remembrest
             that
             this
             pain
             is
             not
             an
             eternall
             pain
             .
             
               Blesse
               God
               for
               that
            
             ;
             But
             take
             heed
             also
             lest
             you
             so
             order
             your
             affairs
             that
             you
             passe
             from
             hence
             to
             an
             eternall
             so●r●w
             .
             If
             that
             be
             hard
             ,
             this
             will
             be
             intolerable
             ,
             But
             as
             for
             the
             present
             evil
             ,
             a
             few
             dayes
             will
             end
             it
          
           
           
             3.
             
             Remember
             that
             thou
             art
             a
             man
             and
             a
             Christian
             :
             as
             
               the
               Covenant
               of
               nature
            
             hath
             made
             it
             necessary
             ,
             so
             
               the
               covenant
               of
               grace
            
             hath
             made
             it
             to
             be
             chosen
             by
             thee
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             suffering
             person
             :
             either
             you
             must
             renounce
             your
             religion
             ,
             or
             submit
             to
             the
             impositions
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             thy
             portion
             of
             sufferings
             .
             So
             that
             here
             we
             see
             our
             advantages
             ,
             and
             let
             us
             use
             them
             accordingly
             .
             The
             barbarous
             and
             warlike
             nations
             of
             old
             ,
             could
             fight
             well
             and
             willingly
             ,
             but
             could
             not
             bear
             sicknesse
             manfully
             .
             The
             Greeks
             were
             cowardly
             in
             their
             fights
             ,
             as
             most
             wise
             men
             are
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             were
             learned
             and
             well
             taught
             ,
             they
             bore
             their
             sicknesse
             with
             patience
             and
             severity
             .
             The
             Cimbrians
             and
             Celtiberians
             rejoyce
             in
             battail
             like
             Gyants
             ,
             but
             in
             their
             diseases
             they
             weep
             like
             Women
             .
             These
             according
             to
             their
             institution
             and
             designes
             had
             unequal
             courages
             ,
             and
             accidental
             fortitude
             ;
             but
             since
             our
             Religion
             hath
             made
             
               a
               covenant
               of
               sufferings
            
             ;
             and
             the
             great
             businesse
             of
             our
             lives
             is
             sufferings
             ,
             and
             most
             of
             the
             vertues
             of
             a
             Christian
             are
             
               passive
               graces
            
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             promises
             of
             the
             Gospel
             are
             passed
             upon
             us
             through
             
               Christs
               crosse
            
             ,
             we
             have
             a
             necessity
             upon
             us
             to
             have
             an
             equal
             courage
             in
             all
             the
             variety
             of
             our
             sufferings
             :
             for
             without
             an
             universal
             fortitude
             we
             can
             do
             nothing
             of
             our
             dutie
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Resolve
             to
             do
             as
             much
             as
             you
             can
             :
             for
             certain
             it
             is
             ,
             we
             can
             suffer
             very
             much
             ,
             if
             we
             list
             ;
             and
             many
             men
             have
             afflicted
             themselves
             unreasonably
             by
             not
             being
             skilful
             to
             consider
             how
             much
             their
             strength
             and
             state
             could
             permit
             ;
             and
             our
             flesh
             is
             nice
             and
             imperious
             ,
             crafty
             to
             perswade
             reason
             that
             she
             hath
             more
             necessities
             th●n
             indeed
             belong
             to
             her
             ,
             and
             that
             
             she
             demands
             nothing
             superfluous
             :
             suffer
             as
             much
             in
             obedience
             to
             God
             as
             you
             can
             suffer
             for
             necessity
             ,
             or
             passion
             ,
             fear
             ,
             or
             desire
             .
             And
             if
             you
             can
             for
             one
             thing
             ,
             you
             can
             for
             another
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             nothing
             wanting
             but
             the
             minde
             .
             Never
             say
             ;
             
               I
               can
               do
               no
               more
               ,
               I
               cannot
               endure
               this
               .
            
             For
             God
             would
             not
             have
             sent
             it
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             not
             known
             thee
             strong
             enough
             to
             abide
             it
             ;
             onely
             he
             that
             knows
             thee
             well
             already
             ,
             would
             also
             take
             this
             occasion
             to
             make
             thee
             know
             thy self
             .
             But
             it
             will
             be
             fit
             that
             you
             pray
             to
             God
             to
             give
             you
             a
             discerning
             spirit
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             rightly
             distinguish
             
               just
               necessity
            
             from
             
               the
               flattery
            
             and
             fondnesses
             of
             flesh
             and
             blood
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Propound
             to
             your
             eyes
             and
             heart
             the
             example
             of
             the
             holy
             Jesus
             upon
             the
             crosse
             ;
             he
             endured
             more
             for
             thee
             then
             thou
             canst
             either
             for
             thy self
             or
             him
             :
             and
             remember
             that
             if
             we
             be
             put
             to
             suffer
             ,
             and
             do
             suffer
             
               in
               a
               good
               cause
            
             ,
             or
             
               in
               a
               good
               manner
            
             ,
             so
             that
             in
             any
             sense
             your
             sufferings
             be
             conformable
             to
             his
             sufferings
             ,
             or
             can
             be
             capable
             of
             being
             united
             to
             his
             ,
             we
             shall
             reign
             together
             with
             him
             .
             
               The
               high
               way
               of
               the
               Crosse
            
             which
             the
             King
             of
             sufferings
             hath
             troden
             before
             us
             ,
             is
             the
             way
             
               to
               ease
               ,
               to
               a
               kingdom
               ,
            
             and
             
               to
               felicity
            
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             very
             suffering
             is
             a
             title
             to
             an
             excellent
             inheritance
             :
             for
             ,
             
               God
               chastens
               every
               son
               whom
               he
               receives
               ,
            
             and
             if
             we
             be
             not
             chastised
             ,
             
               we
               are
               bastards
               and
               not
               sons
            
             :
             and
             be
             confident
             ,
             that
             although
             God
             often
             sends
             pardon
             without
             correction
             ,
             yet
             he
             never
             sends
             correction
             without
             pardon
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             thy
             fault
             :
             and
             therefore
             take
             every
             or
             any
             affliction
             as
             an
             earnest
             peny
             of
             thy
             pardon
             ;
             and
             upon
             condition
             there
             may
             be
             peace
             with
             God
             ,
             let
             any
             thing
             be
             welcome
             that
             he
             can
             send
             as
             its
             instrument
             or
             
             condition
             .
             Suffer
             therefore
             God
             to
             choose
             his
             own
             circumstances
             of
             adopting
             thee
             ,
             and
             be
             content
             to
             be
             under
             discipline
             when
             the
             reward
             of
             that
             is
             ,
             
               to
               become
               the
               son
               of
               God
            
             :
             and
             by
             such
             inflictions
             he
             hewes
             and
             breaks
             thy
             body
             ,
             first
             dressing
             it
             to
             funeral
             ,
             and
             then
             preparing
             it
             for
             immortality
             :
             and
             if
             this
             be
             the
             effect
             or
             the
             designe
             of
             Gods
             love
             to
             thee
             ;
             let
             it
             be
             occasion
             of
             thy
             love
             to
             him
             :
             and
             remember
             that
             the
             truth
             of
             love
             is
             hardly
             known
             ,
             but
             by
             somewhat
             that
             puts
             us
             to
             pain
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Use
             this
             as
             a
             punishment
             for
             thy
             sins
             ;
             and
             so
             God
             intends
             it
             most
             commonly
             ;
             that
             is
             certain
             ,
             if
             therefore
             thou
             submittest
             to
             it
             ,
             thou
             approvest
             of
             the
             divine
             judgement
             :
             and
             no
             man
             can
             have
             cause
             to
             complain
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             but
             of
             himself
             ;
             if
             either
             he
             believes
             God
             to
             be
             just
             ,
             or
             himself
             to
             be
             a
             sinner
             :
             if
             he
             either
             thinks
             he
             hath
             deserved
             Hell
             ,
             or
             that
             this
             little
             may
             be
             a
             means
             to
             prevent
             the
             greater
             ,
             and
             bring
             him
             to
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             It
             may
             be
             that
             this
             may
             be
             the
             last
             instance
             ,
             and
             the
             last
             opportunity
             that
             ever
             God
             will
             give
             thee
             to
             exercise
             any
             vertue
             ,
             to
             do
             him
             any
             service
             ,
             or
             thy self
             any
             advantage
             ;
             be
             careful
             that
             thou
             losest
             not
             this
             ;
             for
             to
             eternal
             ages
             ,
             this
             never
             shall
             return
             again
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Or
             if
             thou
             peradventure
             shalt
             be
             restored
             to
             health
             ,
             be
             carefull
             that
             in
             the
             day
             of
             thy
             thanksgiving
             ,
             thou
             mayest
             not
             be
             ashamed
             of
             thy self
             ,
             for
             having
             behaved
             thy self
             poorly
             and
             weakly
             upon
             thy
             bed
             :
             it
             will
             be
             a
             sensible
             and
             excellent
             comfort
             to
             thee
             ,
             and
             double
             upon
             thy
             spirit
             ,
             if
             when
             thou
             shalt
             worship
             God
             for
             restoring
             thee
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             also
             remember
             that
             thou
             didst
             do
             him
             service
             in
             thy
             suffering
             ,
             and
             tell
             that
             God
             was
             hugely
             gracious
             
             to
             thee
             in
             giving
             thee
             the
             opportunity
             of
             a
             vertue
             ,
             at
             so
             easie
             a
             rate
             as
             a
             sicknesse
             ,
             from
             which
             thou
             didst
             recover
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Few
             men
             are
             so
             sick
             ,
             but
             they
             believe
             that
             they
             may
             recover
             ;
             and
             we
             shal
             seldom
             see
             a
             man
             lie
             down
             with
             a
             perfect
             persuasion
             that
             it
             is
             his
             last
             hour
             ;
             for
             many
             men
             have
             been
             sicker
             ,
             and
             yet
             have
             recovered
             ;
             but
             whether
             thou
             doest
             or
             no
             ,
             thou
             hast
             a
             vertue
             to
             exer●ise
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             a
             handmaid
             to
             thy
             patience
             .
             Epaphroditus
             was
             sick
             ,
             sick
             unto
             death
             ,
             and
             yet
             God
             had
             mercy
             upon
             him
             ;
             and
             he
             hath
             done
             so
             to
             thousands
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             found
             it
             useful
             in
             the
             great
             order
             of
             things
             ,
             and
             the
             events
             of
             universal
             providence
             .
             If
             therefore
             thou
             desirest
             to
             recover
             ,
             here
             is
             cause
             enough
             of
             hope
             ;
             and
             hope
             is
             designed
             in
             the
             arts
             of
             God
             and
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             to
             support
             patience
             .
             But
             if
             thou
             recoverest
             not
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             something
             that
             is
             matter
             of
             joy
             naturally
             ,
             and
             very
             much
             Spiritually
             if
             thou
             belongest
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             joy
             is
             as
             certain
             a
             support
             to
             patience
             ,
             as
             hope
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             no
             small
             cause
             of
             being
             pleased
             ,
             when
             we
             remember
             that
             if
             we
             recover
             not
             ,
             our
             sicknesse
             shall
             the
             sooner
             sit
             down
             in
             rest
             and
             joy
             .
             For
             recovery
             by
             death
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             easier
             and
             better
             then
             the
             recovery
             by
             a
             sickly
             health
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             not
             so
             long
             in
             doing
             :
             it
             suffers
             not
             the
             tediousnesse
             of
             a
             creeping
             restitution
             ,
             nor
             the
             inconvenience
             of
             Surgeons
             and
             Physitians
             ,
             watchfulnesse
             and
             care
             ,
             keepings
             in
             ,
             and
             suffering
             trouble
             ,
             fears
             of
             relapse
             and
             the
             little
             reliques
             of
             a
             storm
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             While
             we
             hear
             ,
             or
             use
             ,
             or
             think
             of
             these
             remedies
             ,
             part
             of
             the
             sicknesse
             is
             gone
             away
             ,
             and
             all
             of
             it
             is
             passing
             .
             And
             if
             by
             such
             instruments
             we
             stand
             armed
             and
             ready
             dressed
             before
             
             hand
             ,
             we
             shall
             avoid
             the
             mischiefs
             of
             amazements
             and
             surprize
             ;
             
             while
             the
             accidents
             of
             sicknesse
             are
             such
             as
             were
             expected
             ,
             and
             against
             which
             we
             stood
             in
             readinesse
             with
             our
             spirits
             ,
             contracted
             ,
             instructed
             and
             put
             upon
             the
             defensive
             .
          
           
             12
             But
             our
             patience
             will
             be
             the
             better
             secured
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             that
             it
             is
             not
             violently
             tempted
             by
             the
             usual
             arrests
             of
             sicknesse
             ;
             for
             patience
             is
             with
             reason
             demanded
             while
             the
             sicknesse
             is
             tolerable
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             the
             evil
             is
             not
             too
             great
             ;
             but
             if
             it
             be
             also
             eligible
             ,
             and
             have
             in
             it
             some
             degrees
             of
             good
             ,
             our
             patience
             will
             have
             in
             it
             the
             lesse
             difficulty
             ,
             and
             the
             greater
             necessity
             .
             This
             therefore
             will
             be
             a
             new
             stock
             of
             consideration
             .
             
               Sicknesse
               is
               in
               many
               degrees
               eligible
               to
               many
               men
               ,
               and
               to
               many
               purposes
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             VI.
             Advantages
             of
             Sicknesse
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             Consider
             :
             one
             of
             the
             great
             felicities
             of
             heaven
             consists
             in
             an
             immunity
             from
             sin
             :
             then
             we
             shall
             love
             God
             without
             mixtures
             of
             malice
             ;
             then
             we
             shall
             enjoy
             without
             envy
             ;
             then
             we
             shall
             see
             fuller
             vessels
             running
             over
             with
             glory
             ,
             and
             crowned
             with
             bigger
             circles
             ,
             and
             this
             we
             shall
             behold
             without
             spilling
             from
             our
             eyes
             (
             those
             vessels
             of
             joy
             and
             grief
             )
             any
             signe
             of
             anger
             ,
             trouble
             or
             a
             repining
             spirit
             :
             
             our
             passions
             shall
             be
             pure
             ,
             our
             charity
             without
             fear
             ,
             our
             desire
             without
             lust
             ,
             our
             possessions
             all
             our
             own
             ,
             and
             all
             in
             the
             inheritance
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             in
             the
             richest
             soil
             of
             Gods
             eternall
             kingdom
             .
             Now
             half
             of
             this
             reason
             which
             makes
             heaven
             so
             happy
             by
             being
             innocent
             ,
             is
             also
             in
             the
             state
             of
             sicknesse
             ,
             making
             the
             furrows
             of
             old
             age
             smooth
             ,
             and
             the
             groans
             of
             a
             sick
             heart
             apt
             to
             be
             joyned
             to
             the
             musick
             of
             Angels
             ;
             and
             though
             they
             sound
             harsh
             to
             our
             untuned
             ears
             and
             discomposed
             Organs
             ,
             yet
             those
             accents
             must
             needs
             be
             in
             themselves
             excellent
             which
             God
             loves
             to
             hear
             ,
             and
             esteems
             them
             as
             prayers
             and
             
               arguments
               of
               pity
            
             ,
             instruments
             of
             mercie
             and
             grace
             ,
             and
             preparatives
             to
             glory
             .
          
           
             In
             sicknesse
             ,
             the
             soul
             begins
             to
             dresse
             her self
             for
             immortality
             :
             and
             first
             she
             unties
             the
             strings
             of
             vanity
             that
             made
             her
             upper
             garment
             cleave
             to
             the
             world
             and
             sit
             uneasily
             .
             First
             she
             puts
             off
             the
             light
             and
             phantastic
             summer
             robe
             of
             lust
             ,
             and
             wanton
             appetite
             ,
             and
             as
             soon
             as
             that
             Cestus
             that
             lascivious
             girdle
             is
             thrown
             away
             ,
             then
             the
             
               reins
               chasten
               us
               and
               give
               us
               warning
               in
               the
               night
            
             :
             then
             that
             which
             called
             us
             formerly
             to
             serve
             
               the
               manlinesse
               of
               the
               body
            
             ,
             and
             
               the
               childishnesse
               of
               the
               soul
            
             ,
             keeps
             us
             waking
             ,
             to
             divide
             the
             hours
             with
             the
             intervals
             of
             prayer
             ,
             and
             to
             number
             the
             minutes
             with
             our
             penitential
             groans
             :
             Then
             the
             flesh
             sits
             uneasily
             and
             dwells
             in
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             spirit
             feels
             it self
             at
             ease
             ,
             freed
             from
             the
             petulant
             sollicitations
             of
             those
             passions
             which
             in
             health
             were
             as
             buisie
             and
             as
             restlesse
             as
             atomes
             in
             the
             sun
             ,
             alwayes
             dancing
             and
             alwayes
             busie
             and
             never
             sitting
             down
             till
             a
             sad
             night
             of
             grief
             and
             uneasinesse
             draws
             the
             vail
             ,
             and
             lets
             them
             dye
             alone
             in
             se●ret
             dishonour
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             Next
             to
             this
             ;
             
               the
               soul
               by
               the
               help
               of
               sicknesse
               knocks
               off
               the
               fetters
               of
               pride
               and
               vainer
               complacencies
               .
            
             Then
             she
             drawes
             the
             curtains
             ,
             and
             stops
             the
             lights
             from
             coming
             in
             ,
             
             and
             takes
             the
             pictures
             down
             ,
             those
             phantastic
             images
             of
             self-love
             ,
             and
             gay
             remembrances
             of
             vain
             opinion
             ,
             and
             popular
             noises
             .
             Then
             the
             Spirit
             stoops
             into
             the
             sobrieties
             of
             humble
             thoughts
             and
             feels
             corruption
             chiding
             the
             forwardnesse
             of
             fancy
             ,
             and
             allaying
             the
             vapours
             of
             conceit
             and
             factious
             opinions
             .
             For
             humility
             is
             the
             souls
             grave
             into
             which
             he
             enters
             ,
             not
             to
             die
             ,
             but
             to
             meditate
             and
             i●
             terre
             some
             of
             its
             troublesome
             appendages
             .
             There
             she
             sees
             the
             dust
             ,
             and
             feels
             the
             dishonours
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             reads
             the
             Register
             of
             all
             its
             sad
             adherencies
             ;
             and
             then
             she
             layes
             by
             all
             her
             vain
             reflexions
             ,
             beating
             upon
             her
             Chrystall
             and
             pure
             mirrour
             from
             the
             fancies
             of
             strength
             and
             beauty
             ,
             &
             little
             decayed
             prettinesses
             of
             the
             body
             .
             And
             when
             in
             sicknesse
             we
             forget
             all
             our
             knotty
             discourses
             of
             Philosophy
             ,
             and
             a
             Syllogisme
             makes
             our
             head
             ake
             ,
             and
             we
             feel
             our
             many
             and
             loud
             talkings
             served
             no
             lasting
             end
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             no
             purpose
             that
             now
             we
             must
             abide
             by
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             body
             is
             like
             to
             descend
             to
             the
             land
             ,
             where
             all
             things
             are
             forgotten
             ,
             then
             she
             layes
             aside
             all
             her
             remembrances
             of
             applauses
             ,
             all
             her
             ignorant
             confidences
             ,
             and
             cares
             onely
             to
             
               know
               Christ
               Iesus
               and
               him
               crucified
               ,
            
             to
             know
             him
             plainly
             ,
             and
             with
             much
             heartinesse
             ,
             and
             simplicity
             .
             And
             I
             cannot
             think
             this
             to
             be
             a
             contemptible
             advantage
             ▪
             for
             ever
             since
             man
             tempted
             himself
             by
             his
             impatient
             desires
             of
             knowing
             ,
             and
             being
             as
             God
             ,
             
             Man
             thinks
             it
             the
             finest
             thing
             in
             the
             world
             to
             know
             much
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             hugely
             apt
             to
             esteem
             himself
             better
             then
             his
             brethren
             ,
             if
             he
             knowes
             some
             little
             impertinencies
             ,
             and
             them
             imperfectly
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             infinite
             uncertainty
             ;
             But
             God
             hath
             been
             pleased
             with
             a
             rare
             art
             to
             prevent
             the
             inconveniencies
             apt
             to
             arise
             by
             this
             passionate
             longing
             after
             knowledge
             ;
             even
             by
             giving
             to
             every
             man
             a
             sufficient
             opinion
             of
             his
             own
             understanding
             ;
             and
             who
             is
             there
             in
             the
             world
             that
             thinks
             himself
             to
             be
             a
             fool
             ,
             or
             indeed
             not
             fit
             to
             govern
             his
             brother
             ?
             There
             are
             but
             few
             men
             but
             they
             think
             they
             are
             wise
             enough
             ,
             and
             every
             man
             believes
             his
             own
             opinion
             the
             soundest
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             were
             otherwise
             ,
             men
             would
             burst
             themselves
             with
             envy
             ,
             or
             else
             become
             irrecoverable
             slaves
             to
             the
             talking
             and
             disputing
             man.
             But
             when
             God
             intended
             this
             permission
             to
             be
             an
             antidote
             of
             envy
             ,
             and
             a
             satisfaction
             and
             allay
             to
             the
             troublesome
             appetites
             of
             knowing
             ,
             and
             made
             that
             this
             universal
             opinion
             by
             making
             men
             in
             some
             proportions
             equal
             should
             be
             a
             keeper
             out
             ,
             or
             a
             great
             restraint
             to
             slavery
             ,
             and
             tyranny
             respectively
             ,
             Man
             (
             for
             so
             he
             uses
             to
             do
             )
             hath
             turned
             this
             into
             bitternesse
             :
             for
             when
             nature
             had
             made
             so
             just
             a
             distribution
             of
             understanding
             ,
             that
             every
             man
             might
             think
             he
             had
             enough
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             content
             with
             that
             ,
             but
             will
             think
             he
             hath
             more
             then
             his
             brother
             :
             and
             whereas
             it
             might
             well
             be
             imployed
             in
             restraining
             slavery
             ,
             he
             hath
             used
             it
             to
             break
             off
             the
             bands
             of
             all
             obedience
             ,
             and
             it
             ends
             in
             pride
             and
             schismes
             ,
             in
             heresies
             and
             tyrannies
             :
             and
             it
             being
             a
             spiritual
             evil
             ,
             it
             growes
             upon
             the
             soul
             with
             old
             age
             and
             flattery
             ,
             with
             health
             and
             the
             supports
             of
             a
             prosperous
             fortune
             .
             Now
             besides
             the
             direct
             
             operations
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             a
             powerfull
             grace
             ,
             there
             is
             in
             nature
             left
             to
             us
             no
             remedy
             for
             this
             evil
             ,
             but
             a
             sharp
             sicknesse
             ,
             or
             an
             equall
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             allay
             of
             fortune
             ;
             and
             then
             we
             are
             humble
             enough
             to
             ask
             counsell
             of
             a
             despised
             Priest
             ,
             and
             to
             think
             that
             even
             a
             common
             sentence
             from
             the
             mouth
             of
             an
             appointed
             comforter
             streams
             forth
             more
             refreshment
             then
             all
             our
             own
             wiser
             and
             more
             reputed
             discourses
             .
             
             Then
             our
             understandings
             and
             our
             bodies
             peeping
             thorow
             their
             own
             breaches
             see
             their
             shame
             and
             their
             dishonour
             ,
             their
             dangerous
             follies
             ,
             and
             their
             huge
             deceptions
             ,
             and
             they
             go
             into
             the
             clefts
             of
             the
             rock
             ,
             and
             every
             little
             hand
             may
             cover
             them
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Next
             to
             these
             ;
             
               As
               the
               soul
               is
               still
               undressing
               ,
               she
               takes
               off
               the
               roughnesse
               of
               her
               great
               and
               little
               angers
               ,
               and
               animosities
               ,
            
             and
             receives
             the
             oil
             of
             mercies
             ,
             and
             smooth
             forgivenesse
             ,
             fair
             interpretations
             ,
             and
             gentle
             answers
             ,
             designes
             of
             reconcilement
             ,
             and
             Christian
             atonement
             in
             their
             places
             .
             For
             so
             did
             the
             wrastlers
             in
             Olympus
             ,
             they
             stripped
             themselves
             of
             all
             their
             garments
             ,
             and
             then
             anointed
             their
             naked
             bodies
             with
             oil
             ,
             smooth
             and
             vigorous
             ,
             with
             contracted
             nerves
             and
             enlarged
             voice
             ,
             they
             contended
             vehemently
             ,
             till
             they
             obtained
             their
             victory
             ,
             or
             their
             ease
             ,
             and
             a
             crown
             of
             Olive
             ▪
             or
             a
             huge
             pity
             was
             the
             reward
             of
             their
             fierce
             contentions
             .
             
             Some
             wise
             men
             have
             said
             ,
             that
             anger
             sticks
             to
             a
             mans
             nature
             as
             inseparably
             as
             other
             vices
             do
             to
             the
             manners
             of
             fools
             ,
             and
             that
             anger
             is
             never
             
             quite
             cured
             ;
             but
             God
             that
             hath
             found
             out
             remedies
             for
             all
             diseases
             ,
             hath
             so
             ordered
             the
             circumstances
             of
             man
             ,
             that
             in
             worser
             sort
             of
             men
             ,
             anger
             and
             great
             indignation
             consume
             and
             shrivell
             into
             little
             peevishnesses
             and
             uneasie
             accents
             of
             sicknesse
             ,
             and
             spend
             themselves
             in
             trifling
             instances
             :
             and
             in
             the
             better
             and
             more
             sanctified
             ,
             it
             goes
             off
             in
             prayers
             ,
             and
             alms
             ,
             and
             solemn
             reconcilement
             :
             And
             however
             ,
             the
             temptations
             of
             this
             state
             ,
             such
             I
             mean
             which
             are
             proper
             to
             it
             ,
             are
             little
             and
             inconsiderable
             :
             The
             man
             is
             apt
             to
             chide
             a
             servant
             too
             bitterly
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             discontented
             with
             his
             nurse
             ,
             or
             not
             satisfied
             with
             his
             Physitian
             ,
             and
             he
             rests
             uneasily
             and
             (
             poor
             man
             )
             nothing
             can
             please
             him
             ;
             and
             indeed
             these
             little
             undecencies
             must
             be
             cured
             and
             stopped
             ,
             lest
             they
             run
             into
             an
             inconvenience
             .
             But
             sicknesse
             is
             in
             this
             particular
             a
             little
             image
             of
             the
             state
             of
             blessed
             Souls
             ,
             or
             of
             Adams
             early
             morning
             in
             Paradise
             ,
             free
             from
             the
             troubles
             of
             lust
             ,
             and
             violencies
             of
             anger
             ,
             and
             the
             intricacies
             of
             ambition
             ,
             or
             the
             restlesnesse
             of
             covetousnesse
             .
             For
             though
             a
             man
             may
             carry
             all
             these
             along
             with
             him
             into
             his
             sicknesse
             ,
             yet
             there
             he
             will
             not
             finde
             them
             ,
             and
             in
             despite
             of
             all
             his
             own
             malice
             ,
             his
             soul
             shall
             finde
             some
             rest
             from
             labouring
             in
             the
             galleys
             ,
             and
             baser
             captivity
             of
             sin
             :
             and
             if
             we
             value
             those
             moments
             of
             being
             in
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             kingdom
             of
             grace
             ,
             which
             certainly
             are
             the
             beginnings
             of
             felicity
             ,
             we
             may
             also
             remember
             that
             the
             not
             sinning
             actually
             ,
             is
             one
             step
             of
             innocence
             ;
             and
             therefore
             that
             state
             is
             not
             intolerable
             ,
             which
             by
             a
             sensible
             trouble
             ,
             makes
             it
             in
             most
             instances
             impossible
             to
             commit
             those
             great
             sins
             ,
             which
             make
             death
             ,
             and
             hell
             ,
             and
             
             horrid
             damnations
             .
             And
             then
             let
             us
             but
             adde
             this
             to
             it
             ;
             that
             God
             sends
             sicknesses
             ,
             but
             he
             never
             causes
             sin
             ;
             that
             God
             is
             angry
             with
             a
             ●inning
             person
             ,
             but
             never
             with
             a
             man
             for
             being
             sick
             ;
             that
             sin
             causes
             God
             to
             hate
             us
             ,
             and
             sicknesse
             causes
             him
             to
             pity
             us
             ;
             that
             all
             wise
             men
             in
             the
             world
             choose
             trouble
             rather
             then
             dishonour
             ;
             affliction
             rather
             then
             basenesse
             ;
             and
             that
             sicknesse
             stops
             the
             torrent
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             interrupts
             its
             violence
             ;
             and
             even
             to
             the
             worst
             men
             ,
             makes
             it
             to
             retreat
             many
             degrees
             ;
             we
             may
             reckon
             sicknesse
             amongst
             good
             things
             ,
             as
             we
             reckon
             Rhubarb
             ,
             and
             Aloës
             ,
             and
             child-birth
             ,
             and
             labour
             ,
             and
             obedience
             ,
             and
             discipline
             :
             These
             are
             unpleasant
             ,
             and
             yet
             safe
             ;
             they
             are
             troubles
             in
             order
             to
             blessings
             ,
             or
             they
             are
             securities
             from
             danger
             ,
             or
             the
             hard
             choices
             of
             a
             lesse
             and
             a
             more
             tolerable
             evil
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Sicknesse
             is
             in
             some
             sense
             eligible
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             the
             opportunity
             and
             the
             proper
             scence
             of
             exercising
             *
             some
             vertues
             .
             It
             is
             that
             agony
             in
             which
             men
             are
             tried
             for
             a
             crown
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             remember
             what
             glorious
             things
             are
             spoken
             of
             
               the
               grace
               of
               faith
            
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             life
             of
             just
             men
             ,
             the
             restitution
             of
             
               the
               dead
               in
               trespasses
               and
               sins
               ,
            
             the
             justification
             of
             a
             sinner
             ,
             the
             support
             of
             the
             weak
             ,
             the
             confidence
             of
             the
             strong
             ,
             the
             magazine
             of
             promises
             ,
             and
             the
             title
             to
             very
             glorious
             rewards
             ;
             we
             may
             easily
             imagine
             that
             it
             must
             have
             in
             it
             a
             work
             and
             a
             difficulty
             ,
             in
             some
             proportion
             answerable
             to
             so
             great
             effects
             .
             But
             when
             we
             are
             bidden
             to
             beleeve
             strange
             propositions
             ,
             we
             are
             put
             upon
             it
             when
             we
             cannot
             judge
             ,
             and
             those
             propositions
             have
             possessed
             
             our
             discerning
             faculties
             ,
             and
             have
             made
             a
             party
             there
             ,
             and
             are
             become
             domestick
             before
             they
             come
             to
             be
             disputed
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             articles
             of
             faith
             are
             so
             few
             ,
             and
             are
             made
             so
             credible
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             event
             and
             in
             their
             object
             are
             so
             usefull
             and
             gaining
             upon
             the
             affections
             ,
             that
             he
             were
             a
             prodigie
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             would
             be
             so
             esteemed
             ,
             th●t
             should
             in
             all
             our
             present
             circumstances
             disbeleeve
             any
             point
             of
             faith
             :
             and
             all
             is
             well
             as
             long
             as
             the
             Sun
             shines
             ,
             and
             the
             fair
             breath
             of
             heaven
             gently
             wa●ts
             us
             to
             our
             own
             purposes
             .
             But
             if
             you
             will
             try
             the
             excellency
             ,
             and
             feel
             the
             work
             of
             faith
             ,
             place
             the
             man
             in
             a
             persecution
             ,
             let
             him
             ride
             in
             a
             storm
             ,
             let
             his
             bones
             be
             broken
             with
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             his
             eyelids
             loosened
             with
             sicknesse
             ,
             let
             his
             bread
             be
             dipped
             in
             tears
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             daughters
             of
             Musick
             be
             brought
             low
             ;
             Let
             God
             commence
             a
             quarrell
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             be
             bitter
             in
             the
             accents
             of
             his
             anger
             or
             his
             discipline
             ,
             then
             God
             tries
             your
             faith
             .
             Can
             you
             then
             trust
             his
             goodnesse
             ,
             &
             beleeve
             him
             to
             be
             a
             Father
             when
             you
             groan
             under
             his
             rod
             ?
             Can
             you
             rely
             upon
             all
             the
             strange
             propositions
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             be
             content
             to
             perish
             if
             they
             be
             not
             true
             ?
             C●n
             you
             receive
             comfort
             in
             the
             discourses
             of
             death
             and
             heaven
             ,
             of
             immortality
             ,
             and
             the
             resurrection
             ,
             of
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             conforming
             to
             his
             sufferings
             ?
             Truth
             is
             ;
             There
             are
             but
             two
             great
             periods
             ,
             in
             which
             faith
             demonstrates
             it self
             to
             be
             a
             powerfull
             ,
             and
             mighty
             grace
             ;
             and
             they
             ●re
             ,
             persecution
             and
             
               the
               approaches
               of
               death
            
             ,
             for
             
               the
               passive
               part
            
             :
             and
             
               a
               temptation
            
             ,
             for
             
               the
               active
            
             .
             In
             the
             dayes
             of
             pleasure
             and
             the
             night
             of
             pain
             ,
             faith
             is
             to
             fight
             her
             agonisticon
             ,
             to
             contend
             for
             mastery
             :
             and
             faith
             overcomes
             all
             alluring
             and
             fond
             temptations
             to
             sin
             ,
             and
             
             faith
             overcomes
             all
             our
             weaknesses
             and
             faintings
             in
             our
             troubles
             .
             By
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             promises
             we
             learn
             to
             despise
             the
             world
             ,
             choosing
             those
             objects
             which
             faith
             discovers
             ;
             and
             by
             expectation
             of
             the
             same
             promises
             ,
             we
             are
             comforted
             in
             all
             our
             sorrowes
             ,
             and
             enabled
             to
             look
             thorow
             and
             see
             beyond
             the
             cloud
             :
             but
             the
             vigor
             of
             it
             is
             pressed
             ,
             and
             called
             forth
             ,
             when
             all
             our
             fine
             discourses
             come
             to
             be
             reduced
             to
             practice
             .
             For
             in
             our
             health
             and
             clearer
             dayes
             ,
             it
             is
             easy
             to
             talk
             of
             putting
             trust
             in
             God
             :
             we
             readily
             trust
             him
             for
             life
             when
             we
             are
             in
             health
             ;
             
             for
             provisions
             when
             we
             have
             fair
             revenues
             ;
             and
             for
             deliverance
             when
             we
             are
             newly
             escaped
             ,
             but
             let
             us
             come
             to
             fit
             upon
             the
             margent
             of
             our
             grave
             ,
             and
             let
             a
             Tyrant
             lean
             hard
             upon
             our
             fortunes
             ,
             and
             dwell
             upon
             our
             wrong
             ,
             let
             the
             storm
             arise
             ,
             and
             the
             keels
             tosse
             till
             the
             cordage
             crack
             ,
             or
             that
             all
             our
             hopes
             bulge
             under
             us
             ,
             and
             descend
             into
             the
             hollownesse
             of
             sad
             misfortunes
             ;
             then
             can
             you
             believe
             ,
             when
             you
             neither
             hear
             ,
             nor
             see
             ,
             nor
             feel
             any
             thing
             but
             objections
             ?
             This
             is
             the
             proper
             work
             of
             sicknesse
             :
             
             faith
             is
             then
             brought
             into
             the
             theatre
             ,
             and
             so
             exercised
             ,
             that
             if
             it
             abides
             but
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             contention
             ,
             we
             may
             see
             that
             work
             of
             faith
             which
             God
             will
             hugely
             crown
             .
             The
             same
             I
             say
             of
             hope
             ,
             and
             of
             charity
             ,
             or
             
               the
               love
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             of
             patience
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             grace
             produced
             from
             the
             mixtures
             of
             all
             these
             :
             they
             are
             
               vertues
               which
               are
               greedy
               of
               danger
               .
            
             And
             no
             man
             was
             ever
             honoured
             by
             any
             wise
             or
             discerning
             person
             for
             dining
             upon
             Persian
             Carpets
             ,
             nor
             rewarded
             with
             a
             crown
             for
             being
             
             at
             ease
             .
             It
             was
             the
             fire
             that
             did
             honour
             to
             
               Mutius
               Scevola
            
             ,
             poverty
             made
             Fabritius
             famous
             ,
             Rutilius
             was
             made
             excellent
             by
             banishment
             ,
             
             Regulus
             by
             torments
             ,
             Socrates
             by
             prison
             ,
             Cato
             by
             his
             death
             :
             and
             God
             hath
             crowned
             the
             memory
             of
             Iob
             with
             a
             wreath
             of
             glory
             because
             he
             sate
             upon
             his
             dunghil
             wisely
             and
             temperatly
             :
             and
             his
             potsheard
             and
             his
             groans
             mingled
             with
             praises
             and
             justifications
             of
             God
             ,
             pleased
             him
             like
             an
             Anthem
             sung
             by
             Angels
             in
             the
             morning
             of
             the
             resurrection
             .
             God
             could
             not
             choose
             but
             be
             pleased
             with
             the
             delicious
             accents
             of
             Martyrs
             ,
             when
             in
             their
             tortures
             they
             cryed
             out
             nothing
             but
             [
             
               Holy
               Iesus
            
             ]
             and
             [
             
               blessed
               be
               God
            
             ]
             and
             they
             also
             themselves
             who
             with
             a
             hearty
             resignation
             to
             the
             Divine
             pleasure
             can
             delight
             in
             Gods
             severe
             dispensation
             ,
             will
             have
             the
             transportations
             of
             Cherubins
             ,
             when
             they
             enter
             into
             the
             joyes
             of
             God.
             If
             God
             be
             delicious
             to
             his
             servants
             when
             he
             smites
             them
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             nothing
             but
             ravishments
             and
             extasies
             to
             their
             spirits
             when
             he
             refreshes
             them
             with
             overflowings
             of
             joy
             ,
             in
             the
             day
             of
             recompences
             .
             
             
               No
               man
               is
               more
               miserable
               then
               he
               that
               hath
               no
               adversity
            
             ;
             that
             man
             is
             not
             tryed
             whether
             he
             be
             good
             or
             bad
             ;
             and
             God
             never
             crowns
             those
             vertues
             which
             are
             onely
             faculties
             ,
             and
             dispositions
             :
             but
             
               every
               act
            
             of
             vertue
             is
             an
             ingredient
             into
             reward
             .
             And
             we
             see
             many
             children
             f●irly
             planted
             ,
             whose
             parts
             of
             nature
             were
             never
             dressed
             by
             art
             ,
             nor
             called
             from
             the
             furrowes
             of
             their
             first
             possibilities
             by
             discipline
             ,
             and
             institution
             ,
             
             and
             they
             dwell
             for
             ever
             in
             ignorance
             ,
             and
             converse
             with
             beasts
             :
             and
             yet
             if
             they
             had
             been
             dressed
             and
             exercised
             ,
             might
             have
             stood
             at
             the
             chairs
             of
             Princes
             ,
             or
             spoken
             parables
             amongst
             the
             rulers
             of
             cities
             ?
             Our
             vertues
             are
             but
             in
             the
             seed
             ,
             when
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             comes
             upon
             us
             first
             :
             but
             this
             grace
             must
             be
             thrown
             into
             broken
             furrowes
             ,
             
             and
             must
             
               twice
               feel
               the
               cold
               ,
               and
               twice
               feel
               the
               heat
               ,
            
             and
             be
             softned
             with
             storms
             and
             showers
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             will
             arise
             into
             fruitfulnesse
             and
             harvests
             :
             And
             what
             is
             there
             in
             the
             world
             to
             distinguish
             vertues
             from
             dishonours
             ,
             or
             the
             valour
             of
             Caesar
             from
             the
             softnesse
             of
             the
             Egyptian
             Eunuchs
             ,
             or
             that
             can
             make
             any
             thing
             rewardable
             ,
             but
             the
             labour
             and
             the
             danger
             ,
             the
             pain
             and
             the
             difficulty
             ?
             Vertue
             could
             not
             be
             any
             thing
             but
             sensuality
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             the
             entertainment
             of
             our
             senses
             and
             fond
             desires
             ;
             and
             Apicius
             had
             been
             the
             noblest
             of
             all
             the
             Romans
             ,
             if
             seeding
             a
             great
             appetite
             and
             despising
             the
             severities
             of
             temperance
             had
             been
             the
             work
             and
             proper
             imployment
             of
             a
             wise
             man.
             But
             otherwise
             do
             fathers
             ,
             and
             otherwise
             do
             mothers
             handle
             their
             children
             :
             These
             soften
             them
             with
             kisses
             and
             imperfect
             noises
             ,
             with
             the
             pap
             and
             breast
             milk
             of
             soft
             endearments
             ,
             they
             rescue
             them
             from
             Tutors
             ,
             
             and
             snatch
             them
             from
             discipline
             ,
             they
             desire
             to
             keep
             them
             fat
             and
             warm
             ,
             and
             their
             feet
             dry
             and
             their
             bellies
             full
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             children
             govern
             ,
             and
             cry
             ,
             and
             prove
             fools
             ,
             and
             troublesome
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             the
             
             feminine
             republike
             does
             endure
             .
             But
             fathers
             ,
             because
             they
             designe
             to
             have
             their
             children
             wise
             and
             valiant
             ,
             
             apt
             for
             counsel
             ,
             or
             for
             arms
             ,
             send
             them
             to
             severe
             governments
             ,
             and
             tye
             them
             to
             study
             ,
             
             to
             hard
             labour
             ,
             and
             a●●lictive
             contingencies
             .
             They
             rejoyce
             when
             the
             bold
             boy
             strikes
             a
             lyon
             with
             his
             hunting
             spear
             ,
             
             and
             shrinks
             not
             when
             the
             beast
             comes
             to
             affright
             his
             early
             courage
             .
             Softnesse
             is
             for
             slaves
             and
             beasts
             ,
             for
             minstrels
             and
             uselesse
             persons
             ,
             for
             such
             who
             cannot
             ascend
             higher
             then
             the
             state
             of
             a
             fair
             ox
             ,
             or
             a
             servant
             entertained
             for
             vainer
             offices
             :
             But
             the
             man
             that
             designes
             his
             son
             for
             noble
             imployments
             ,
             to
             honours
             ,
             and
             to
             triumphs
             ,
             to
             consular
             dignities
             and
             presidences
             of
             counsels
             ,
             loves
             to
             see
             him
             pale
             with
             study
             or
             panting
             with
             labour
             ,
             hardned
             with
             sufferance
             or
             eminent
             by
             dangers
             :
             and
             so
             God
             dresses
             us
             for
             heaven
             .
             He
             loves
             to
             see
             us
             strugling
             with
             a
             disease
             ,
             and
             resisting
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             contesting
             against
             the
             weaknesses
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             against
             hope
             to
             believe
             in
             hope
             ,
             resigning
             our selves
             to
             Gods
             will
             ,
             praying
             him
             to
             choose
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             dying
             in
             all
             things
             but
             faith
             and
             
               its
               blessed
               consequents
               ,
               ut
               ad
               officium
               cum
               periculo
               simus
               prompti
            
             ;
             and
             the
             danger
             and
             the
             resistance
             shall
             endeare
             the
             office
             .
             
             For
             so
             have
             I
             known
             the
             boysterous
             north-winde
             passe
             thorough
             the
             yielding
             aire
             which
             opened
             its
             bosome
             ,
             and
             appeased
             its
             violence
             by
             entertaining
             it
             with
             easie
             compliance
             in
             all
             the
             regions
             of
             its
             reception
             .
             But
             when
             the
             same
             breath
             of
             Heaven
             hath
             
             been
             checked
             with
             the
             stiffnesse
             of
             a
             tower
             ,
             
             or
             the
             united
             strength
             of
             a
             wood
             ;
             it
             grew
             mighty
             ,
             and
             dwelt
             there
             ,
             and
             made
             the
             highest
             branches
             stoop
             ,
             and
             make
             a
             smooth
             path
             for
             it
             on
             the
             top
             of
             all
             its
             glories
             :
             So
             is
             sicknesse
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             the
             grace
             of
             God.
             When
             sicknesse
             hath
             made
             the
             difficulty
             ,
             then
             Gods
             grace
             hath
             made
             a
             triumph
             ,
             and
             by
             doubling
             its
             power
             hath
             created
             new
             proportions
             of
             a
             reward
             ;
             and
             then
             shews
             its
             biggest
             glory
             ,
             when
             it
             hath
             the
             greatest
             difficulty
             to
             Master
             ,
             the
             greatest
             weaknesses
             to
             support
             ,
             
             the
             most
             busie
             temptations
             to
             contest
             with
             :
             For
             so
             God
             loves
             that
             
               his
               strength
               should
               be
               seen
               in
               our
               weaknesse
               ,
            
             and
             our
             danger
             .
             Happy
             is
             that
             state
             of
             life
             in
             which
             our
             services
             to
             God
             are
             the
             dearest
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             expensive
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Sicknesse
             hath
             some
             degrees
             of
             eligibility
             ,
             at
             least
             by
             an
             after-choice
             ;
             because
             to
             all
             persons
             which
             are
             within
             the
             possibilities
             and
             state
             of
             pardon
             ,
             it
             becomes
             a
             great
             instrument
             of
             pardon
             of
             sins
             .
             For
             as
             God
             seldom
             rewards
             here
             and
             hereafter
             too
             :
             So
             it
             is
             not
             very
             often
             that
             he
             punishes
             in
             both
             states
             ;
             In
             great
             and
             finall
             sins
             he
             doth
             so
             ;
             but
             we
             finde
             it
             expressed
             onely
             in
             the
             case
             of
             the
             sin
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             
               which
               shall
               never
               be
               forgiven
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               nor
               in
               the
               world
               to
               come
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             punished
             in
             both
             worlds
             ,
             and
             the
             infelicities
             of
             this
             world
             shall
             but
             usher
             in
             the
             intollerable
             calamities
             of
             the
             next
             .
             But
             this
             is
             in
             a
             case
             of
             extremity
             ,
             and
             in
             sins
             of
             an
             unpardonable
             malice
             :
             In
             those
             lesser
             stages
             of
             death
             which
             are
             deviations
             from
             the
             rule
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             destruction
             and
             perfect
             antinomy
             to
             the
             whole
             institution
             ;
             God
             very
             often
             smites
             with
             his
             rod
             of
             sicknesse
             ,
             that
             
             he
             may
             not
             for
             ever
             be
             slaying
             the
             soul
             with
             eternall
             death
             .
             
             
               I
               will
               visit
               their
               offences
               with
               the
               rod
               ,
               and
               their
               sin
               with
               scourges
               :
               Neverthelesse
               my
               loving
               kindenesse
               will
               I
               not
               utterly
               take
               from
               him
               :
               nor
               suffer
               my
               truth
               to
               fail
               .
            
             And
             there
             is
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             
               a
               delivering
               over
               to
               Satan
            
             ,
             
             and
             a
             consequent
             buffeting
             for
             the
             mortification
             of
             the
             flesh
             indeed
             ;
             but
             
               that
               the
               soul
               may
               be
               saved
               in
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             
             And
             to
             some
             persons
             the
             utmost
             processe
             of
             Gods
             anger
             reaches
             but
             to
             a
             sharp
             sicknesse
             ,
             or
             at
             most
             ,
             but
             to
             a
             temporall
             death
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             
               little
               momentany
               anger
            
             is
             spent
             ,
             and
             expires
             in
             rest
             ,
             and
             a
             quiet
             grave
             .
             Origen
             ,
             S.
             Austin
             ,
             and
             Cassian
             say
             concerning
             Ananias
             and
             Sapphira
             ,
             
             that
             they
             were
             slain
             with
             a
             sudden
             death
             ,
             that
             by
             such
             a
             judgement
             their
             sin
             might
             be
             punished
             ,
             and
             their
             guilt
             expiated
             ,
             and
             their
             persons
             reserved
             for
             mercy
             in
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             .
             And
             God
             cuts
             off
             many
             of
             his
             children
             from
             the
             land
             of
             the
             living
             ;
             and
             yet
             when
             they
             are
             numbred
             amongst
             our
             dead
             ,
             he
             findes
             them
             in
             the
             book
             of
             life
             ,
             written
             amongst
             those
             that
             shall
             live
             to
             him
             for
             ever
             :
             and
             thus
             it
             happened
             to
             many
             new
             Christians
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             for
             their
             little
             undecencies
             ,
             and
             disorders
             in
             the
             circumstances
             of
             receiving
             the
             holy
             Sacrament
             .
             S.
             Paul
             sayes
             ;
             
             [
             that
             
               many
               amongst
               them
               were
               sick
               ,
               may
               were
               weak
               ,
               and
               some
               were
               fallen
               asleep
            
             ]
             He
             expresses
             the
             divine
             anger
             against
             those
             persons
             in
             no
             louder
             accents
             ;
             which
             according
             to
             the
             stile
             of
             
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             where
             all
             the
             great
             transactions
             of
             duty
             and
             reproof
             are
             generally
             made
             upon
             the
             stock
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             Hell
             is
             plainly
             a
             reserve
             ,
             and
             a
             period
             set
             to
             the
             declaration
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             .
             For
             God
             knowes
             that
             the
             torments
             of
             hell
             are
             so
             horrid
             ,
             so
             insupportable
             a
             calamity
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             not
             easy
             and
             apt
             to
             cast
             those
             souls
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             taken
             so
             much
             care
             ,
             and
             hath
             been
             at
             so
             much
             expence
             to
             save
             ,
             into
             the
             eternal
             never
             dying
             flames
             of
             Hell
             ,
             lightly
             ,
             for
             smaller
             sins
             ,
             or
             after
             a
             fairly
             begun
             repentance
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             holy
             desires
             to
             finish
             it
             :
             But
             God
             takes
             such
             penalties
             ,
             and
             exacts
             such
             fines
             of
             us
             ,
             which
             we
             may
             pay
             ,
             
               salvo
               contenemento
            
             saving
             the
             main
             stake
             of
             all
             ,
             even
             our
             
               precious
               souls
            
             .
             And
             therefore
             
               S.
               Augustine
            
             prayed
             to
             God
             in
             his
             penitential
             sorrowes
             .
             
               Here
               O
               Lord
               burn
               and
               cut
               my
               flesh
               that
               thou
               mayest
               spare
               me
               for
               ever
               .
            
             For
             so
             said
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             ,
             
               Every
               sacrifice
               must
               be
               seasoned
               with
               salt
               ,
               and
               every
               sacrifice
               must
               be
               burnt
               with
               fire
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             we
             must
             abide
             in
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             if
             we
             have
             committed
             sins
             we
             must
             expect
             to
             be
             put
             into
             the
             state
             of
             affliction
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             sacrifice
             will
             send
             up
             a
             right
             and
             un●roubled
             cloud
             ,
             and
             a
             sweet
             smell
             to
             joyn
             with
             the
             incense
             of
             the
             Altar
             ,
             where
             the
             eternal
             Priest
             offers
             a
             never
             ceasing
             sacrifice
             .
             And
             now
             I
             have
             said
             a
             thing
             against
             which
             there
             can
             be
             no
             exceptions
             ,
             and
             of
             which
             no
             just
             reason
             can
             make
             abatement
             .
             For
             when
             sicknesse
             which
             is
             the
             condition
             of
             our
             nature
             is
             called
             for
             ,
             with
             purposes
             of
             redemption
             ;
             when
             we
             are
             sent
             to
             death
             to
             secure
             eternal
             life
             ,
             when
             God
             strikes
             us
             that
             he
             may
             spare
             us
             ,
             it
             shewes
             that
             we
             have
             done
             things
             which
             he
             essentially
             hates
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             must
             be
             smitten
             with
             
             the
             rod
             of
             God
             :
             but
             
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               judgement
               God
               remembers
               mercy
            
             and
             makes
             the
             rod
             to
             be
             medicinal
             ,
             and
             like
             the
             rod
             of
             God
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             Aaron
             to
             shoot
             forth
             buds
             ,
             and
             leaves
             ,
             and
             Almonds
             ,
             hopes
             ,
             and
             mercies
             and
             eternal
             recompences
             in
             the
             day
             of
             restitution
             .
             This
             is
             so
             great
             a
             good
             to
             us
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             well
             conducted
             in
             all
             the
             chanels
             of
             its
             intention
             and
             designe
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             had
             put
             off
             the
             objections
             of
             the
             flesh
             with
             abstractions
             ,
             contempts
             and
             separations
             ,
             so
             as
             we
             ought
             to
             do
             ,
             were
             as
             earnestly
             to
             be
             prayed
             for
             ,
             as
             any
             gay
             blessing
             that
             crowns
             our
             cups
             with
             joy
             and
             our
             heads
             with
             garlands
             and
             forgetfulnesse
             .
             But
             this
             was
             it
             which
             I
             said
             ,
             that
             this
             may
             ,
             nay
             that
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             chosen
             ,
             at
             least
             by
             an
             after-election
             :
             for
             so
             said
             S.
             
               Paul
               ,
               If
               we
               judge
               our selves
               we
               shall
               not
               be
               condemned
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             we
             judge
             our selves
             worthy
             of
             the
             sicknesse
             ;
             if
             we
             acknowledge
             and
             confesse
             Gods
             justice
             in
             smiting
             us
             ,
             if
             we
             take
             the
             rod
             of
             God
             in
             our
             own
             hands
             ,
             and
             are
             willing
             to
             imprint
             it
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             
               we
               are
               workers
               together
               with
               God
               ,
            
             in
             the
             infliction
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             sickness
             beginning
             ,
             and
             being
             managed
             in
             the
             vertue
             of
             repentance
             ,
             and
             patience
             and
             resignation
             and
             charity
             ,
             will
             end
             in
             peace
             and
             pardon
             and
             justification
             ,
             and
             consignation
             to
             glory
             .
             That
             I
             have
             spoken
             truth
             I
             have
             brought
             Gods
             Spirit
             speaking
             in
             Scripture
             for
             a
             witnesse
             .
             But
             if
             this
             be
             true
             ,
             there
             are
             not
             many
             states
             of
             life
             that
             have
             advantages
             which
             can
             out-weigh
             this
             great
             instrument
             of
             security
             to
             our
             final
             condition
             .
             
             
               Moses
               dyed
               at
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             said
             the
             story
             ;
             
               he
               died
               with
               the
               kisses
               of
               the
               Lords
               mouth
               ,
            
             (
             so
             the
             Chaldee
             Paraphrase
             )
             it
             was
             the
             greatest
             act
             of
             kindesse
             that
             God
             did
             to
             his
             servant
             
               Moses
               ;
               he
               kissed
               him
               and
               he
               died
            
             ;
             But
             I
             have
             
             some
             things
             to
             observe
             for
             the
             better
             finishing
             this
             consideration
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             All
             these
             advantages
             and
             lessenings
             of
             evil
             in
             the
             state
             of
             sicknesse
             are
             onely
             upon
             the
             stock
             of
             vertue
             ,
             and
             religion
             .
             There
             is
             nothing
             can
             make
             sicknesse
             in
             any
             sense
             eligible
             ,
             or
             in
             many
             senses
             tolerable
             but
             onely
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ;
             
             that
             onely
             turns
             sicknesse
             into
             easinesse
             and
             felicity
             ,
             which
             also
             turnes
             it
             into
             vertue
             .
             For
             whosoever
             goes
             about
             to
             comfort
             a
             vitious
             person
             when
             he
             lies
             sick
             upon
             his
             bed
             ,
             can
             onely
             discourse
             of
             the
             necessities
             of
             nature
             ,
             of
             the
             unavoidableness
             of
             the
             suffering
             ,
             of
             the
             accidental
             vexations
             and
             increase
             of
             torments
             by
             impatience
             ,
             of
             the
             fellowship
             of
             all
             the
             sons
             of
             Adam
             ,
             and
             such
             other
             little
             considerations
             ,
             which
             indeed
             if
             sadly
             reflected
             upon
             and
             found
             to
             stand
             alone
             ,
             teach
             him
             nothing
             ,
             but
             the
             degree
             of
             his
             calamity
             ,
             and
             the
             evil
             of
             his
             condition
             ;
             and
             teach
             him
             such
             a
             patience
             and
             minister
             to
             him
             such
             a
             comfort
             which
             can
             only
             make
             him
             to
             observ
             decent
             gestures
             in
             his
             sicknesse
             ,
             and
             to
             converse
             with
             his
             friends
             and
             standers
             by
             so
             as
             may
             do
             them
             comfort
             ,
             and
             ease
             their
             funeral
             and
             civil
             complaints
             ;
             but
             do
             him
             no
             true
             advantage
             .
             For
             all
             that
             may
             be
             spoken
             to
             a
             beast
             when
             he
             is
             crowned
             with
             hairlaces
             and
             bound
             with
             fillets
             to
             the
             Altar
             ,
             to
             bleed
             to
             death
             to
             appease
             the
             anger
             of
             the
             Deity
             ,
             and
             to
             ease
             the
             burden
             of
             his
             Relatives
             .
             And
             indeed
             what
             comfort
             can
             he
             receive
             ,
             whose
             sicknesse
             as
             it
             looks
             back
             is
             an
             effect
             of
             Gods
             indignation
             ,
             and
             fierce
             vengeance
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             goes
             forward
             and
             enters
             into
             the
             gates
             of
             
             the
             grave
             is
             a
             beginning
             of
             a
             sorrow
             that
             shall
             shall
             never
             have
             an
             ending
             .
             But
             when
             the
             sicknesse
             is
             a
             messenger
             sent
             from
             a
             chastising
             Father
             ;
             when
             it
             first
             turns
             into
             degrees
             of
             innocence
             ,
             and
             then
             into
             vertues
             ,
             and
             thence
             into
             pardon
             ,
             this
             is
             no
             misery
             ,
             but
             such
             a
             method
             of
             the
             Divine
             oeconomy
             ,
             and
             dispensation
             ,
             as
             resolves
             to
             bring
             us
             to
             heaven
             without
             any
             new
             impositions
             ,
             but
             meerly
             upon
             the
             stock
             and
             charges
             of
             nature
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Let
             it
             be
             observed
             that
             these
             advantages
             which
             spring
             from
             sicknesse
             ,
             are
             not
             in
             all
             instances
             of
             vertue
             ,
             nor
             to
             all
             persons
             .
             Sicknesse
             is
             the
             proper
             scene
             for
             patience
             ,
             and
             resignation
             ,
             for
             all
             the
             passive
             graces
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             for
             faith
             and
             hope
             ,
             and
             for
             some
             single
             acts
             of
             the
             love
             of
             God.
             But
             
               sicknesse
               is
               not
               a
               fit
               station
               for
               a
               penitent
            
             ;
             and
             it
             can
             serve
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             grace
             of
             repentance
             but
             accidentally
             :
             Sicknesse
             may
             *
             begin
             a
             repentance
             ,
             if
             God
             continues
             life
             ,
             and
             if
             we
             cooperate
             with
             the
             Divine
             grace
             :
             or
             sicknesse
             may
             help
             to
             alleviate
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             and
             to
             facilitate
             the
             pardon
             ,
             if
             all
             the
             other
             parts
             of
             this
             duty
             be
             performed
             in
             our
             healthfull
             state
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             may
             serve
             at
             the
             entrance
             in
             ,
             or
             at
             the
             going
             out
             .
             But
             sicknesse
             at
             no
             hand
             is
             a
             good
             stage
             to
             represent
             all
             the
             substantiall
             parts
             of
             this
             duty
             :
             1.
             
             It
             invites
             to
             it
             ,
             2.
             
             It
             makes
             it
             appear
             necessary
             ,
             3.
             
             It
             takes
             off
             the
             fancies
             of
             vanity
             ,
             4.
             
             It
             attempers
             the
             spirit
             ,
             5.
             
             It
             cures
             hypocrisie
             ,
             6.
             
             It
             tames
             the
             fumes
             of
             pride
             ,
             7.
             
             It
             is
             the
             school
             of
             patience
             ,
             8.
             
             And
             by
             taking
             us
             from
             off
             the
             brisker
             relishes
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             it
             makes
             us
             with
             more
             gust
             to
             taste
             the
             things
             of
             the
             Spirit
             :
             and
             all
             this
             ,
             onely
             when
             God
             fits
             the
             circumstances
             of
             
             the
             sicknesse
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             consist
             with
             acts
             of
             reason
             ,
             consideration
             ,
             choice
             ,
             and
             a
             present
             and
             reflecting
             minde
             :
             which
             then
             God
             sends
             when
             he
             means
             that
             the
             sickness
             of
             the
             body
             should
             be
             the
             cure
             of
             the
             soul.
             But
             let
             no
             man
             so
             rely
             upon
             it
             ,
             as
             by
             designe
             ,
             to
             trust
             the
             beginning
             ,
             the
             progresse
             ,
             and
             the
             consummation
             of
             our
             piety
             to
             such
             an
             estate
             which
             for
             ever
             leaves
             it
             unperfect
             :
             and
             though
             to
             some
             persons
             it
             addes
             degrees
             ,
             and
             ministers
             opportunities
             ,
             and
             exercises
             single
             acts
             with
             great
             advantage
             ,
             
               in
               passive
               graces
            
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             never
             an
             intire
             or
             sufficient
             instrument
             for
             the
             change
             of
             our
             condition
             ,
             from
             the
             state
             of
             death
             
               to
               the
               liberty
            
             and
             life
             
               of
               the
               sons
               of
               God.
            
             
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             were
             good
             if
             we
             would
             transact
             the
             affairs
             of
             our
             souls
             with
             noblenesse
             and
             ingenuity
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             would
             by
             an
             early
             and
             forward
             religion
             prevent
             the
             necessary
             arts
             of
             the
             Divine
             providence
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             God
             cures
             some
             by
             incision
             ,
             by
             fire
             and
             torments
             ,
             but
             these
             are
             ever
             the
             more
             obstinate
             and
             more
             unrelenting
             natures
             .
             
             Gods
             providence
             is
             not
             so
             afflictive
             and
             full
             of
             trouble
             as
             that
             it
             hath
             placed
             sicknesse
             and
             infirmity
             amongst
             things
             simply
             necessary
             ;
             and
             in
             most
             persons
             it
             is
             but
             a
             sickly
             and
             an
             effeminate
             vertue
             which
             is
             imprinted
             upon
             our
             spirits
             with
             fears
             and
             the
             sorrowes
             of
             a
             feaver
             ,
             or
             a
             peev●sh
             consumption
             .
             It
             is
             but
             a
             miserable
             remedy
             to
             be
             beholding
             to
             a
             sicknesse
             for
             our
             health
             ,
             and
             though
             it
             be
             better
             to
             suffer
             the
             losse
             of
             a
             finger
             ,
             then
             that
             the
             arm
             and
             the
             whole
             body
             should
             putrifie
             ,
             yet
             even
             then
             also
             it
             is
             a
             trouble
             ,
             and
             an
             evil
             to
             lose
             a
             finger
             .
             He
             that
             mends
             with
             sicknesse
             pares
             the
             nails
             of
             the
             beast
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             already
             torn
             off
             part
             
             of
             the
             flesh
             :
             But
             he
             that
             would
             have
             a
             sicknesse
             become
             a
             clear
             and
             an
             entire
             blessing
             ,
             a
             thing
             indeed
             to
             be
             reckoned
             among
             the
             good
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             evil
             things
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             must
             lead
             an
             holy
             life
             ,
             and
             judge
             himself
             with
             an
             early
             sentence
             ,
             and
             so
             order
             the
             affairs
             of
             his
             soul
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             usuall
             method
             of
             Gods
             saving
             us
             ,
             there
             may
             be
             nothing
             left
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             but
             that
             such
             vertues
             should
             be
             exercised
             which
             God
             intends
             to
             crown
             :
             and
             then
             ,
             as
             when
             the
             Athenians
             upon
             a
             day
             of
             battell
             with
             longing
             and
             uncertain
             souls
             sate
             in
             their
             Common-hall
             expecting
             what
             would
             be
             the
             sentence
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             at
             last
             received
             a
             messenger
             ,
             who
             onely
             had
             breath
             enough
             left
             him
             to
             say
             ,
             [
             
               We
               are
               conquerours
            
             ]
             and
             so
             died
             :
             So
             shall
             the
             sick
             person
             ,
             who
             hath
             
               fought
               a
               good
               fight
               ,
               and
               kept
               the
               faith
               ,
            
             and
             onely
             wait●
             for
             his
             dissolution
             ,
             and
             his
             sentence
             ,
             breaths
             forth
             his
             spirit
             ,
             with
             the
             accents
             of
             a
             conquerour
             ,
             and
             his
             sicknesse
             and
             his
             death
             shall
             onely
             make
             the
             mercy
             and
             the
             vertue
             more
             illustrious
             .
          
           
             But
             for
             the
             sicknesse
             it self
             ;
             if
             all
             the
             calumnies
             were
             true
             concerning
             it
             ,
             with
             which
             it
             is
             aspersed
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             far
             to
             be
             preferred
             before
             the
             most
             pleasant
             sin
             ,
             and
             before
             a
             great
             secular
             businesse
             ,
             and
             a
             temporall
             care
             ;
             and
             some
             men
             wake
             as
             much
             in
             the
             foldings
             of
             the
             softest
             beds
             ,
             as
             others
             on
             the
             crosse
             :
             and
             sometimes
             the
             very
             weight
             of
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             the
             wearinesse
             of
             a
             sicknesse
             presses
             the
             spirit
             into
             slumbers
             and
             the
             images
             of
             rest
             ,
             when
             the
             intemperate
             or
             the
             lustfull
             person
             rolls
             upon
             his
             uneasie
             thorns
             ,
             and
             sleep
             is
             departed
             from
             his
             eyes
             .
             Certainly
             it
             is
             ,
             
               some
               sicknesse
               is
               a
               blessing
            
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             blindnesse
             were
             a
             most
             accursed
             
             thing
             ,
             
             if
             no
             man
             were
             ever
             blind
             ,
             but
             he
             whose
             eyes
             are
             pulled
             out
             with
             tortures
             ,
             or
             burning
             basins
             ;
             and
             if
             sickness
             were
             always
             a
             testimony
             of
             Gods
             anger
             ,
             and
             a
             violence
             to
             a
             mans
             whole
             condition
             ,
             then
             it
             were
             a
             huge
             calamity
             :
             but
             because
             God
             sends
             it
             to
             his
             servants
             ,
             to
             his
             children
             ,
             to
             little
             infants
             ,
             to
             Apostles
             and
             Saints
             ,
             with
             designes
             of
             mercy
             ,
             to
             preserve
             their
             innocence
             ,
             to
             overcome
             temptation
             ,
             to
             try
             their
             vertue
             ,
             to
             fit
             them
             for
             rewards
             ;
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             sicknesse
             never
             is
             an
             evil
             ,
             but
             by
             our
             own
             faults
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             will
             do
             our
             duty
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             sure
             to
             turn
             it
             into
             a
             blessing
             .
             If
             the
             sicknesse
             be
             great
             it
             may
             end
             in
             death
             ;
             
             and
             the
             greater
             it
             is
             ,
             the
             sooner
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             be
             very
             little
             ,
             it
             hath
             great
             intervalls
             of
             rest
             ;
             if
             it
             be
             between
             both
             we
             may
             be
             Masters
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             by
             serving
             the
             ends
             of
             Providence
             serve
             also
             the
             perfective
             end
             of
             humane
             nature
             ,
             and
             enter
             into
             the
             possession
             of
             everlasting
             mercies
             .
          
           
             The
             summe
             is
             this
             ;
             He
             that
             is
             afraid
             of
             pain
             ,
             is
             afraid
             of
             his
             own
             nature
             ,
             and
             if
             his
             fear
             be
             violent
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             signe
             his
             patience
             is
             none
             at
             all
             ;
             and
             an
             impatient
             person
             is
             not
             ready
             dressed
             for
             heaven
             .
             None
             but
             suffering
             ,
             humble
             ,
             and
             patient
             persons
             can
             go
             to
             heaven
             :
             and
             when
             God
             hath
             given
             us
             the
             whole
             stage
             of
             our
             life
             to
             exercise
             all
             the
             active
             vertues
             of
             religion
             ,
             it
             is
             necessary
             in
             the
             state
             of
             vertues
             that
             some
             portion
             and
             period
             of
             our
             lives
             be
             assigned
             to
             passive
             graces
             ;
             for
             patience
             ,
             for
             Christian
             fortitude
             ,
             for
             resignation
             ,
             or
             conformity
             to
             the
             Divine
             will.
             But
             
             as
             the
             violent
             fear
             of
             sicknesse
             makes
             us
             impatient
             ,
             so
             it
             will
             make
             our
             death
             without
             comfort
             and
             without
             religion
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             go
             off
             from
             our
             stage
             of
             actions
             and
             sufferings
             ,
             with
             an
             unhandsome
             exit
             ,
             because
             we
             were
             willing
             to
             receive
             the
             Kindnesse
             of
             God
             when
             he
             expressed
             it
             as
             we
             listed
             :
             But
             we
             would
             not
             suffer
             him
             to
             be
             kinde
             and
             gracious
             to
             us
             in
             his
             own
             method
             ,
             nor
             were
             willing
             to
             exercise
             and
             improve
             our
             vertues
             at
             the
             charge
             of
             a
             sharp
             Feaver
             or
             a
             lingring
             consumption
             .
             
             
               Woe
               be
               to
               the
               man
               that
               hath
               lost
               patience
               ,
               for
               what
               will
               he
               do
               when
               the
               Lord
               shall
               visit
               him
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             VII
             .
             The
             second
             temptation
             proper
             to
             the
             state
             of
             sicknesse
             ;
             Fear
             of
             death
             ,
             with
             its
             remedies
             .
          
           
             THere
             is
             nothing
             which
             can
             make
             sicknesse
             unsanctified
             ,
             but
             the
             same
             also
             will
             give
             us
             cause
             to
             fear
             death
             .
             If
             therefore
             we
             so
             order
             our
             affairs
             and
             spirits
             ,
             that
             we
             do
             no●
             fear
             death
             ,
             our
             sickness
             may
             easily
             become
             our
             advantage
             ,
             and
             we
             can
             then
             receive
             counsel
             ,
             and
             consider
             ,
             and
             do
             those
             acts
             of
             vertue
             ,
             which
             are
             in
             that
             state
             the
             proper
             services
             of
             God
             :
             and
             such
             which
             men
             in
             bondage
             and
             fear
             are
             not
             capable
             of
             doing
             ,
             or
             of
             advices
             how
             they
             should
             ,
             when
             they
             come
             to
             the
             appointed
             dayes
             of
             mourning
             .
             And
             indeed
             if
             men
             would
             but
             place
             their
             designe
             of
             being
             happy
             in
             the
             noblenesse
             ,
             courage
             and
             perfect
             
             resolutions
             of
             doing
             handsome
             things
             ,
             and
             passing
             thorough
             our
             unavoidable
             necessities
             ;
             in
             the
             contempt
             and
             despite
             of
             the
             things
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             in
             holy
             living
             ,
             and
             the
             perfective
             desires
             of
             our
             natures
             ,
             the
             longings
             and
             pursuances
             after
             Heaven
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             they
             could
             not
             be
             made
             miserable
             by
             chance
             and
             change
             ,
             by
             sicknesse
             and
             death
             .
             But
             we
             are
             so
             softned
             and
             made
             effeminate
             with
             delicate
             thoughts
             and
             meditations
             of
             ease
             ,
             and
             brutish
             satisfactions
             ,
             that
             if
             our
             death
             comes
             before
             we
             have
             seized
             upon
             a
             great-fortune
             ,
             or
             enjoy
             the
             promises
             of
             the
             fortune
             tellers
             ,
             we
             esteem
             our selves
             to
             be
             robbed
             of
             our
             goods
             ,
             to
             be
             mocked
             ,
             and
             miserable
             .
             Hence
             it
             comes
             that
             men
             are
             impatient
             of
             the
             thoughts
             of
             death
             ;
             hence
             comes
             those
             arts
             of
             protraction
             and
             delaying
             the
             significations
             of
             old
             age
             *
             ;
             thinking
             to
             deceive
             the
             world
             men
             cosen
             themselves
             ,
             and
             by
             representing
             themselves
             youthfull
             ,
             they
             certainly
             continue
             their
             vanity
             ,
             till
             Proserpina
             pull
             the
             perruke
             from
             their
             heads
             .
             We
             cannot
             deceive
             God
             and
             nature
             ;
             for
             a
             coffin
             is
             a
             coffin
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             covered
             with
             a
             pompous
             veil
             ;
             and
             the
             minutes
             of
             our
             time
             strike
             on
             ,
             and
             are
             counted
             by
             Angels
             ,
             till
             the
             period
             comes
             which
             must
             cause
             the
             passing
             bell
             to
             give
             warning
             to
             all
             the
             neighbours
             that
             thou
             art
             dead
             ,
             and
             they
             must
             be
             so
             :
             and
             nothing
             can
             excuse
             or
             retard
             this
             :
             and
             if
             our
             death
             could
             be
             put
             off
             a
             little
             longer
             ,
             what
             advantage
             can
             it
             be
             in
             thy
             accounts
             of
             nature
             or
             felicity
             ?
             They
             that
             3000
             years
             agone
             dyed
             
             unwillingly
             ,
             and
             stopped
             death
             two
             dayes
             ,
             or
             staid
             it
             a
             week
             ,
             what
             is
             their
             gain
             ?
             
               where
               is
               that
               week
            
             ?
             and
             poor
             spirited
             men
             use
             arts
             of
             protraction
             ,
             
             and
             make
             their
             persons
             pitiable
             ,
             but
             their
             condition
             contemptible
             ;
             beeing
             like
             the
             poor
             sinners
             at
             Noahs
             flood
             ;
             
             the
             waters
             drove
             them
             out
             of
             their
             lower
             rooms
             ,
             then
             they
             crept
             up
             to
             the
             roof
             ,
             
             having
             lasted
             half
             a
             day
             longer
             :
             and
             then
             they
             knew
             not
             how
             to
             get
             down
             :
             some
             crept
             upon
             the
             top
             branch
             of
             a
             tree
             ,
             and
             some
             climbed
             up
             to
             a
             mountain
             ,
             and
             staid
             it
             may
             be
             three
             dayes
             longer
             ;
             but
             all
             that
             while
             they
             endured
             a
             worse
             torment
             then
             death
             ;
             they
             lived
             with
             amazement
             ,
             and
             were
             distracted
             with
             the
             ruines
             of
             mankinde
             ,
             and
             the
             horrour
             of
             an
             universal
             deluge
             .
          
           
             
               Remedies
               against
               the
               fear
               of
               death
               by
               way
               of
               consideration
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               God
               having
               in
               this
               world
               placed
               us
               in
               a
               sea
               ,
               and
               troubled
               the
               sea
               with
               a
               continual
               storm
               ,
               hath
               appointed
               
                 the
                 Church
              
               for
               
                 a
                 ship
              
               ,
               and
               religion
               to
               be
               the
               sterne
               :
               but
               there
               is
               no
               haven
               or
               port
               ,
               but
               death
               .
               Death
               is
               that
               harbour
               whither
               God
               hath
               designed
               every
               one
               ,
               that
               there
               he
               may
               finde
               rest
               from
               the
               troubles
               of
               the
               world
               .
               How
               many
               of
               the
               noblest
               Romans
               have
               taken
               death
               for
               sanctuary
               ,
               and
               have
               esteemed
               
               it
               less
               then
               shame
               or
               a
               mean
               dishonour
               ?
               And
               Caesar
               was
               cruel
               to
               Domitius
               Captain
               of
               Corfinium
               ,
               when
               he
               had
               taken
               the
               town
               from
               him
               ,
               
               that
               he
               refused
               to
               signe
               his
               petition
               of
               death
               .
               Death
               would
               have
               hid
               his
               head
               with
               honour
               ,
               but
               that
               cruel
               mercy
               reserved
               him
               to
               the
               shame
               of
               surviving
               his
               disgrace
               .
               The
               Holy
               Scripture
               giving
               an
               account
               of
               the
               reasons
               of
               the
               divine
               providence
               taking
               Godly
               men
               from
               this
               world
               ;
               and
               shutting
               them
               up
               in
               a
               hasty
               grave
               ,
               sayes
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               taken
               from
               the
               evils
               to
               come
               :
               and
               concerning
               our selves
               it
               is
               certain
               ,
               if
               we
               had
               ten
               years
               agone
               taken
               seizure
               of
               our
               portion
               of
               dust
               ,
               death
               had
               not
               taken
               us
               from
               good
               things
               ,
               but
               from
               infinite
               evils
               ,
               such
               which
               the
               sun
               hath
               seldom
               seen
               .
               
               Did
               not
               Priamus
               weep
               oftner
               then
               Troilus
               ?
               and
               happy
               had
               he
               been
               if
               he
               had
               died
               when
               his
               sons
               were
               living
               ,
               and
               his
               kingdom
               safe
               ,
               and
               houses
               full
               ,
               and
               his
               citie
               unburnt
               .
               It
               was
               a
               long
               life
               that
               made
               him
               miserable
               ,
               and
               an
               early
               death
               onely
               could
               have
               secured
               his
               fortune
               .
               
               and
               it
               hath
               happened
               many
               times
               that
               persons
               of
               a
               fa●r
               life
               and
               a
               clear
               reputation
               ,
               of
               a
               good
               fortune
               ,
               and
               an
               honourable
               name
               ,
               have
               been
               tempted
               in
               their
               age
               to
               folly
               and
               vanity
               ,
               have
               fallen
               under
               the
               disgrace
               of
               dotage
               ,
               or
               into
               an
               infortunate
               marriage
               ,
               or
               have
               besottted
               themselves
               with
               drinking
               ,
               or
               outlived
               their
               fortunes
               ,
               or
               become
               tedious
               to
               their
               friends
               ,
               or
               are
               afflicted
               with
               lingring
               and
               vexatious
               diseases
               ,
               or
               lived
               to
               see
               their
               
               excellent
               parts
               buried
               ,
               and
               cannot
               understand
               the
               wise
               discourses
               and
               productions
               of
               their
               younger
               years
               ;
               
               In
               all
               these
               cases
               and
               infinite
               more
               ,
               do
               not
               all
               the
               world
               say
               but
               it
               had
               been
               better
               this
               man
               had
               died
               sooner
               ?
               But
               so
               have
               I
               known
               passionate
               women
               to
               shrike
               aloud
               when
               their
               neerest
               relatives
               were
               dying
               ,
               and
               that
               horrid
               shrike
               hath
               stayed
               the
               spirit
               of
               the
               man
               ,
               a
               while
               to
               wonder
               at
               the
               folly
               ,
               and
               represent
               the
               inconvenience
               ,
               and
               the
               dying
               person
               hath
               lived
               one
               day
               longer
               ,
               full
               of
               pain
               ,
               amazed
               with
               an
               undeterminate
               spirit
               ,
               distorted
               with
               convulsions
               ,
               and
               onely
               come
               again
               to
               act
               one
               scene
               more
               of
               a
               new
               calamity
               ,
               and
               to
               die
               with
               less
               decency
               :
               so
               also
               do
               very
               many
               men
               ,
               with
               passion
               and
               a
               troubled
               interest
               ,
               they
               strive
               to
               continue
               their
               life
               longer
               ,
               and
               it
               may
               be
               they
               escape
               this
               sickness
               ,
               and
               live
               to
               fall
               into
               a
               disgrace
               ;
               they
               escape
               the
               storm
               and
               fall
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               pyrats
               ,
               and
               instead
               of
               dying
               with
               liberty
               ,
               they
               live
               like
               slaves
               ,
               miserable
               and
               despised
               ,
               servants
               to
               a
               litle
               time
               ,
               and
               sottish
               admirers
               of
               the
               breath
               of
               their
               own
               lungs
               .
               
                 Paulus
                 Aemilius
              
               did
               handsomly
               reprove
               the
               cowardice
               of
               the
               King
               of
               Macedon
               ,
               who
               begged
               of
               him
               for
               pities
               sake
               and
               humanity
               ,
               that
               having
               conquered
               him
               and
               taken
               his
               kingdom
               from
               him
               he
               would
               be
               content
               with
               that
               ,
               and
               not
               lead
               him
               in
               triumph
               a
               prisoner
               to
               Rome
               .
               Aemilius
               told
               him
               he
               need
               not
               be
               beholding
               to
               him
               for
               that
               :
               himself
               might
               prevent
               that
               in
               despite
               of
               him
               .
               But
               the
               timorous
               King
               durst
               not
               die
               :
               But
               certainly
               every
               wise
               man
               will
               easily
               believe
               that
               it
               had
               been
               better
               the
               Macedonian
               Kings
               should
               have
               dyed
               in
               battel
               ,
               then
               protract
               their
               life
               so
               long
               ,
               till
               some
               of
               them
               came
               to
               be
               Scriveners
               and
               Joyners
               at
               Rome
               :
               or
               that
               the
               
               Tyrant
               of
               Sicily
               better
               had
               perished
               in
               the
               Adriatic
               ,
               then
               to
               be
               wafted
               to
               Corinth
               safely
               and
               there
               turn
               Schoolmaster
               .
               It
               is
               a
               sad
               calamity
               that
               the
               fear
               of
               death
               shall
               so
               imbecill
               mans
               courage
               and
               understanding
               ,
               that
               he
               dares
               not
               suffer
               the
               remedie
               of
               all
               his
               calamities
               ;
               but
               that
               he
               lives
               to
               say
               as
               Liberius
               did
               ,
               
               
                 I
                 have
                 lived
                 this
                 one
                 day
                 longer
                 then
                 I
                 should
              
               :
               either
               therefore
               let
               us
               be
               willing
               to
               die
               when
               God
               calls
               ,
               or
               let
               us
               never
               more
               complain
               of
               the
               calamities
               of
               our
               life
               which
               we
               feel
               so
               sharp
               and
               numerous
               .
               And
               when
               God
               sends
               his
               Angel
               to
               us
               with
               a
               scroll
               of
               death
               ,
               let
               us
               look
               on
               it
               as
               an
               act
               of
               mercy
               ,
               to
               prevent
               many
               sins
               and
               many
               calamities
               of
               a
               longer
               life
               ;
               and
               lay
               our
               heads
               down
               softly
               ,
               and
               go
               to
               sleep
               without
               wrangling
               like
               babies
               and
               froward
               children
               .
               
                 For
                 a
                 man
                 (
                 at
                 least
                 )
                 gets
                 this
                 by
                 death
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 calamities
                 are
                 not
                 immortal
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               I
               do
               not
               onely
               consider
               death
               by
               the
               advantages
               of
               comparison
               ,
               but
               if
               we
               look
               on
               it
               in
               it self
               it
               is
               no
               such
               formidable
               thing
               ,
               if
               we
               view
               it
               on
               both
               sides
               and
               handle
               it
               ,
               and
               consider
               all
               its
               appendages
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 It
                 is
                 necessary
              
               and
               therefore
               
                 not
                 intolerable
              
               :
               and
               nothing
               is
               to
               be
               esteemed
               evil
               which
               God
               and
               nature
               have
               fixed
               with
               eternal
               sanc●ions
               .
               
               It
               is
               
                 a
                 law
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               it
               is
               
                 a
                 punishment
                 of
                 our
                 sins
              
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               
                 the
                 constitution
                 of
                 our
                 nature
              
               .
               Two
               differing
               substances
               were
               joyned
               together
               with
               the
               breath
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               when
               that
               breath
               is
               taken
               away
               they
               part
               asunder
               ,
               and
               return
               to
               their
               several
               principles
               :
               
               the
               soul
               to
               God
               our
               Father
               ,
               the
               body
               to
               the
               
               earth
               our
               Mother
               :
               and
               what
               in
               all
               this
               is
               evil
               ?
               Surely
               nothing
               ,
               but
               that
               we
               are
               men
               ;
               nothing
               but
               that
               we
               were
               not
               born
               immortall
               :
               but
               by
               declining
               this
               change
               with
               great
               passion
               ,
               or
               receiving
               it
               with
               a
               huge
               naturall
               fear
               ,
               we
               accuse
               the
               Divine
               Providence
               of
               Tyranny
               ,
               and
               exclaim
               against
               our
               naturall
               constitution
               and
               are
               discontent
               that
               we
               are
               men
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 no
                 great
                 matter
                 in
                 it self
                 :
              
               if
               we
               consider
               that
               we
               die
               daily
               ,
               that
               it
               meets
               us
               in
               every
               accident
               ,
               that
               every
               creature
               carries
               a
               dart
               along
               with
               it
               and
               can
               kill
               us
               .
               And
               therefore
               when
               Lysimachus
               threatned
               Theodorus
               to
               kill
               him
               ,
               he
               told
               him
               ,
               that
               was
               no
               great
               matter
               to
               do
               ,
               and
               he
               could
               do
               no
               more
               then
               the
               Cantharides
               could
               ;
               a
               little
               flie
               could
               do
               as
               much
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               It
               is
               a
               thing
               that
               every
               one
               suffers
               ,
               
               even
               persons
               of
               the
               lowest
               resolution
               ,
               of
               the
               meanest
               vertue
               ,
               of
               no
               breeding
               ,
               of
               no
               discourse
               .
               Take
               away
               but
               the
               pomps
               of
               death
               ,
               the
               disguises
               and
               solemn
               bug-bears
               ,
               the
               tinsell
               ,
               and
               the
               actings
               by
               candle-light
               ,
               and
               proper
               and
               phantastic
               ceremonies
               ,
               the
               minstrels
               and
               the
               noise-makers
               ,
               the
               women
               and
               the
               weepers
               ,
               the
               swoonings
               and
               the
               shrikings
               ,
               the
               Nurses
               and
               the
               Physicians
               ,
               the
               dark
               room
               and
               the
               Ministers
               ,
               the
               Kinred
               and
               the
               Watchers
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               die
               is
               easie
               ,
               ready
               and
               quitted
               from
               its
               troublesome
               circumstances
               .
               It
               is
               the
               same
               harmelesse
               thing
               ,
               that
               a
               poor
               shepherd
               suffered
               yesterday
               ,
               or
               a
               maid-servant
               to
               day
               ;
               and
               at
               the
               same
               time
               in
               which
               you
               die
               ,
               
               in
               that
               very
               night
               ,
               a
               thousand
               
               creatures
               die
               with
               you
               ,
               some
               wise
               men
               ,
               and
               many
               fools
               ;
               and
               the
               wisdom
               of
               the
               first
               will
               not
               quit
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               folly
               of
               the
               latter
               does
               not
               make
               him
               unable
               to
               die
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Of
               all
               the
               evils
               of
               the
               world
               which
               are
               reproached
               with
               an
               evil
               character
               ,
               
               death
               is
               the
               most
               innocent
               of
               its
               accusation
               .
               For
               when
               it
               is
               present
               ,
               it
               hurts
               no
               body
               ;
               and
               when
               it
               is
               absent
               ,
               
               't
               is
               indeed
               troublesome
               ,
               but
               the
               trouble
               is
               owing
               to
               our
               fears
               ,
               not
               to
               the
               affrighting
               and
               mistaken
               object
               :
               and
               besides
               this
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               an
               evil
               ,
               it
               is
               so
               transient
               ,
               that
               it
               passes
               like
               the
               instant
               ,
               
               or
               undiscerned
               portion
               of
               the
               present
               time
               ;
               and
               
                 either
                 it
                 is
                 past
                 ,
                 or
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 yet
              
               ;
               for
               just
               when
               it
               is
               ,
               no
               man
               hath
               reason
               to
               complain
               of
               so
               insensible
               ,
               so
               sudden
               ,
               so
               undiscerned
               a
               change
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               It
               is
               so
               harmelesse
               a
               thing
               ,
               that
               no
               good
               man
               was
               ever
               thought
               the
               more
               miserable
               for
               dying
               ,
               but
               much
               the
               happier
               .
               When
               men
               saw
               the
               graves
               of
               Calatinus
               ,
               of
               the
               Servicij
               ,
               the
               Scipio's
               ,
               the
               Metelli
               ,
               did
               ever
               any
               man
               among
               the
               wisest
               Romans
               think
               them
               unhappy
               ?
               And
               when
               S.
               Paul
               fell
               under
               the
               sword
               of
               Nero
               ,
               and
               S.
               Peter
               died
               upon
               the
               crosse
               ,
               and
               S.
               Stephen
               from
               an
               heap
               of
               stones
               was
               carried
               into
               an
               easier
               grave
               ,
               they
               that
               made
               great
               lamentation
               over
               them
               ,
               wept
               for
               their
               own
               interest
               ,
               and
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               men
               ;
               but
               the
               Martyrs
               were
               accounted
               happy
               ,
               and
               their
               dayes
               kept
               solemnly
               ,
               and
               their
               memories
               preserved
               
               in
               never
               dying
               honours
               .
               When
               S.
               Hilary
               Bishop
               of
               Poictiers
               in
               France
               went
               into
               the
               East
               to
               reproove
               the
               Arian
               heresie
               ,
               he
               heard
               that
               a
               young
               noble
               Gentleman
               ,
               treated
               with
               his
               daughter
               Abra
               for
               marriage
               :
               The
               Bishop
               wrote
               to
               his
               daughter
               ,
               that
               she
               should
               not
               ingage
               her
               promise
               ,
               nor
               do
               countenance
               to
               that
               request
               ,
               because
               he
               had
               provided
               for
               her
               a
               husband
               fair
               ,
               rich
               ,
               wise
               and
               noble
               ,
               farre
               beyond
               her
               present
               offer
               .
               The
               event
               of
               which
               was
               this
               :
               She
               obeyed
               ,
               and
               when
               her
               father
               returned
               from
               his
               Eastern
               triumph
               to
               his
               Western
               charge
               ,
               he
               prayed
               to
               God
               that
               his
               daughter
               might
               die
               quickly
               ,
               and
               God
               heard
               his
               prayers
               ,
               and
               Christ
               took
               her
               into
               his
               bosome
               ,
               entertaining
               her
               with
               antepasts
               and
               caresses
               of
               holy
               love
               ,
               till
               the
               day
               of
               the
               marriage
               Supper
               of
               the
               Lamb
               shall
               come
               .
               But
               when
               the
               Bishops
               wife
               observed
               this
               event
               ,
               and
               understood
               of
               the
               good
               man
               her
               husband
               what
               was
               done
               ,
               and
               why
               ,
               she
               never
               left
               him
               alone
               till
               he
               obtained
               the
               same
               favour
               for
               her
               ;
               and
               she
               also
               at
               the
               prayers
               of
               S.
               Hilary
               went
               into
               a
               more
               early
               grave
               and
               a
               bed
               of
               joyes
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               It
               is
               a
               sottish
               and
               an
               unlearned
               thing
               to
               reckon
               the
               time
               of
               our
               life
               as
               it
               is
               short
               or
               long
               ,
               to
               be
               good
               or
               evil
               fortune
               ;
               life
               in
               it self
               being
               neither
               good
               nor
               bad
               ,
               but
               just
               as
               we
               make
               it
               ,
               and
               therefore
               so
               is
               death
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               But
               when
               we
               consider
               ,
               death
               is
               not
               onely
               better
               then
               a
               miserable
               life
               ,
               not
               onely
               an
               easie
               and
               innocent
               thing
               in
               it self
               ,
               but
               also
               that
               it
               is
               a
               state
               of
               advantage
               ,
               we
               shall
               have
               reason
               not
               to
               double
               the
               sharpnesses
               of
               our
               sicknesse
               by
               our
               fear
               of
               death
               :
               Certain
               it
               is
               ,
               death
               hath
               some
               good
               upon
               its
               proper
               stock
               :
               
               praise
               and
               
                 a
                 fair
                 memory
                 ,
                 a
                 reverence
              
               and
               religion
               toward
               them
               so
               great
               ,
               
               that
               it
               is
               counted
               dishonest
               to
               speak
               evil
               of
               the
               dead
               ;
               
               then
               they
               rest
               in
               peace
               and
               are
               quiet
               from
               their
               labours
               and
               are
               designed
               to
               immortality
               .
               Cleobis
               and
               
                 Biton
                 ,
                 Throphonius
              
               and
               Agamedes
               had
               an
               early
               death
               sent
               them
               as
               a
               reward
               ,
               to
               the
               former
               for
               their
               piety
               to
               their
               Mother
               ,
               to
               the
               latter
               for
               building
               of
               a
               Temple
               .
               To
               this
               ,
               all
               those
               arguments
               will
               minister
               ,
               which
               relate
               the
               advantages
               of
               the
               state
               of
               separation
               and
               resurrection
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             VIII
             .
             Remedies
             against
             fear
             of
             death
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             exercise
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               HE
               that
               would
               willingly
               be
               fearlesse
               of
               death
               ,
               must
               learn
               to
               despise
               the
               world
            
             ;
             he
             must
             neither
             love
             any
             thing
             passionately
             ,
             nor
             be
             proud
             of
             any
             circumstance
             of
             his
             life
             .
             
             
               O
               death
               how
               bitter
               is
               the
               remembrance
               of
               thee
               to
               a
               man
               that
               liveth
               at
               rest
               in
               his
               possessions
               ,
               to
               a
               man
               that
               hath
               nothing
               to
               vex
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               hath
               prosperity
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               yea
               unto
               him
               that
               is
               yet
               able
               to
               receive
               meat
               ?
            
             
             said
             the
             son
             of
             Sirach
             .
             
             But
             the
             parts
             of
             this
             exercise
             help
             each
             other
             .
             If
             a
             man
             be
             not
             incorporated
             in
             all
             his
             passions
             to
             the
             things
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             he
             will
             lesse
             fear
             to
             be
             divorced
             from
             them
             by
             a
             supervening
             death
             ;
             and
             yet
             because
             he
             must
             part
             with
             them
             all
             in
             death
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             reasonable
             he
             should
             not
             be
             passionate
             for
             so
             fugitive
             and
             transient
             interest
             .
             But
             if
             any
             man
             thinks
             well
             of
             himself
             for
             being
             a
             handsome
             person
             ,
             or
             if
             he
             be
             stronger
             and
             wiser
             then
             his
             neighbours
             ,
             he
             must
             remember
             that
             what
             he
             boasts
             of
             will
             decline
             into
             weaknesse
             and
             dishonour
             ;
             but
             that
             very
             boasting
             and
             complacency
             ,
             will
             make
             death
             keener
             ,
             and
             more
             unwelcome
             ,
             because
             it
             comes
             to
             take
             him
             from
             his
             confidences
             and
             pleasures
             ,
             making
             his
             beauty
             equal
             to
             those
             Ladies
             that
             have
             slept
             some
             years
             in
             Charnel
             houses
             ,
             and
             their
             strength
             not
             so
             stubborn
             as
             the
             breath
             of
             an
             infant
             ,
             and
             their
             wisdom
             such
             which
             can
             be
             looked
             for
             in
             the
             land
             where
             all
             things
             are
             forgotten
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               He
               that
               would
               not
               fear
               death
               ,
               must
               strengthen
               his
               spirit
               with
               the
               proper
               instruments
               of
               Christian
               fortitude
               .
            
             All
             men
             are
             resolved
             upon
             this
             ,
             that
             to
             bear
             grief
             honestly
             and
             temperately
             and
             to
             dye
             willingly
             and
             nobly
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             a
             good
             and
             of
             a
             valiant
             man
             :
             and
             they
             that
             are
             not
             so
             ,
             are
             vitious
             ,
             and
             fools
             ,
             and
             cowards
             .
             
             All
             men
             praise
             
               the
               valiant
            
             ,
             and
             honest
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             the
             very
             Heathen
             admired
             in
             their
             noblest
             examples
             ,
             is
             especially
             patience
             and
             
               contempt
               of
               death
               .
               Zeno
               Eleates
            
             endured
             torments
             rather
             then
             discover
             his
             friends
             or
             betray
             
             them
             to
             the
             danger
             of
             the
             Tyrant
             :
             and
             Calanus
             the
             barbarous
             and
             unlearned
             Indian
             willingly
             suffered
             himself
             to
             be
             burnt
             alive
             :
             and
             all
             the
             women
             did
             so
             ,
             to
             do
             honour
             to
             their
             Husbands
             Funeral
             ,
             and
             to
             represent
             and
             prove
             their
             affections
             great
             to
             their
             Lords
             .
             The
             religion
             of
             a
             Christian
             does
             more
             command
             fortitude
             ,
             then
             ever
             did
             any
             institution
             ;
             for
             we
             are
             commanded
             to
             be
             willing
             to
             die
             for
             Christ
             ,
             to
             dye
             for
             the
             brethren
             ,
             to
             dye
             rather
             then
             give
             offence
             or
             scandal
             ;
             the
             effect
             of
             which
             is
             this
             ;
             that
             he
             that
             is
             instructed
             to
             do
             the
             necessary
             parts
             of
             his
             duty
             ;
             is
             by
             the
             same
             instrument
             fortified
             against
             death
             :
             As
             he
             that
             does
             his
             duty
             need
             not
             fear
             death
             :
             so
             neither
             shall
             he
             ;
             the
             parts
             of
             his
             duty
             ,
             are
             parts
             of
             his
             security
             .
             It
             is
             certainly
             a
             great
             basenesse
             and
             pusillanimitie
             of
             spirit
             that
             makes
             death
             terrible
             and
             extremely
             to
             be
             avoided
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Christian
               prudence
            
             is
             a
             great
             security
             against
             the
             fear
             of
             death
             .
             For
             if
             we
             be
             afraid
             of
             death
             it
             is
             but
             reasonable
             to
             use
             all
             spiritual
             arts
             to
             take
             off
             the
             apprehension
             of
             the
             evil
             :
             but
             therefore
             we
             ought
             to
             remove
             our
             fear
             ,
             because
             fear
             gives
             to
             death
             wings
             and
             spurres
             ,
             and
             darts
             .
             Death
             hastens
             to
             a
             fearful
             man
             :
             if
             therefore
             you
             would
             make
             death
             harmlesse
             and
             slow
             ;
             to
             throw
             off
             fear
             is
             the
             way
             to
             do
             it
             ;
             and
             prayer
             is
             the
             way
             to
             do
             that
             .
             If
             therefore
             you
             be
             afraid
             of
             death
             ,
             consider
             you
             will
             have
             lesse
             need
             to
             fear
             it
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             the
             less
             you
             do
             fear
             it
             :
             and
             so
             cure
             your
             direct
             fear
             by
             a
             reflex
             act
             of
             prudence
             ,
             
             and
             consideration
             .
             Fannius
             had
             not
             dyed
             so
             soon
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             not
             feared
             death
             :
             and
             when
             
               Cneius
               Carbo
            
             begged
             the
             respite
             of
             a
             little
             time
             for
             a
             base
             imployment
             
             of
             the
             souldiers
             of
             Pompey
             ,
             he
             got
             nothing
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             basenesse
             of
             his
             fear
             dishonoured
             the
             dignity
             of
             his
             third
             Consulship
             ;
             and
             he
             chose
             to
             dye
             in
             a
             place
             ,
             where
             none
             but
             his
             meanest
             servants
             should
             have
             seen
             him
             .
             I
             remember
             a
             story
             of
             the
             wrastler
             Polydamas
             that
             running
             into
             a
             cave
             to
             avoid
             the
             storm
             ,
             the
             water
             at
             last
             swelled
             so
             high
             ,
             that
             it
             began
             to
             presse
             that
             hollownesse
             to
             a
             ruine
             :
             which
             when
             his
             fellowes
             espied
             they
             chose
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             common
             fate
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             and
             went
             abroad
             :
             but
             Polydamas
             thought
             by
             his
             strength
             to
             support
             the
             earth
             till
             its
             intolerable
             weight
             crushed
             him
             into
             flatnesse
             and
             a
             grave
             .
             Many
             men
             run
             for
             shelter
             to
             a
             place
             ,
             and
             they
             onely
             finde
             a
             remedie
             for
             their
             fears
             by
             feeling
             the
             worst
             of
             evils
             :
             fear
             it self
             findes
             no
             sanctuary
             but
             the
             worst
             of
             sufferance
             ;
             and
             they
             that
             flye
             from
             a
             battel
             are
             exposed
             to
             the
             mercy
             and
             fury
             of
             the
             pursuers
             ,
             who
             if
             they
             faced
             about
             ,
             were
             as
             well
             disposed
             to
             give
             laws
             of
             life
             and
             death
             ,
             as
             to
             take
             them
             ;
             and
             at
             worst
             can
             but
             die
             nobly
             ;
             but
             now
             even
             at
             the
             very
             best
             ,
             they
             live
             shamefully
             or
             die
             timorously
             .
             Courage
             is
             the
             greatest
             security
             ;
             for
             it
             does
             most
             commonly
             safeguard
             the
             man
             ,
             but
             alwayes
             rescues
             the
             condition
             from
             an
             intolerable
             evil
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             If
             thou
             wilt
             be
             fearlesse
             of
             death
             ,
             endeavour
             to
             be
             in
             love
             with
             the
             felicities
             of
             Saints
             and
             Angels
             :
             and
             be
             once
             perswaded
             to
             believe
             that
             there
             is
             a
             condition
             of
             living
             better
             then
             this
             ;
             that
             there
             are
             creatures
             more
             noble
             then
             we
             ;
             that
             above
             there
             is
             a
             countrey
             better
             then
             ours
             ;
             that
             the
             inhabitants
             know
             more
             and
             know
             better
             ;
             and
             are
             in
             places
             of
             rest
             and
             desire
             :
             and
             first
             learn
             to
             value
             it
             ,
             and
             
             then
             learn
             to
             purchase
             it
             ;
             and
             death
             cannot
             be
             a
             formidable
             thing
             ,
             which
             lets
             us
             into
             so
             much
             joy
             &
             so
             much
             felicity
             .
             And
             indeed
             who
             would
             not
             think
             his
             condition
             mended
             if
             he
             passed
             from
             conversing
             with
             dull
             mortals
             ,
             with
             ignorant
             and
             foolish
             persons
             ,
             with
             Tyrants
             and
             enemies
             of
             learning
             ,
             to
             converse
             with
             Homer
             and
             Plato
             ,
             with
             Socrates
             and
             Cicero
             ,
             with
             Plutarch
             and
             Fabricius
             ?
             So
             the
             Heathens
             speculated
             :
             but
             we
             consider
             higher
             .
             The
             
               dead
               that
               die
               in
               the
               Lord
            
             shall
             converse
             with
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Colledge
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Saints
             and
             Martyrs
             ;
             with
             all
             the
             good
             men
             whose
             memory
             we
             preserve
             in
             honour
             :
             with
             excellent
             Kings
             and
             holy
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             with
             
               the
               great
               Shepherd
               and
               Bishop
               of
               our
               souls
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             and
             with
             God
             himself
             .
             For
             
               Christ
               dyed
               for
               us
               ,
               that
               whether
               we
               wake
               or
               sleep
               we
               might
               live
               together
               with
               him
               .
            
             Then
             we
             shall
             be
             free
             from
             lust
             and
             envy
             ,
             from
             fear
             and
             rage
             ,
             from
             covetousnesse
             and
             sorrow
             ,
             from
             tears
             and
             cowardice
             ;
             and
             these
             indeed
             properly
             are
             the
             onely
             evils
             that
             are
             contrary
             to
             felicity
             and
             wisdom
             .
             
             Then
             we
             shall
             see
             strange
             things
             and
             know
             new
             propositions
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             in
             another
             manner
             ,
             and
             to
             higher
             purposes
             .
             Cleombrotus
             was
             so
             taken
             with
             this
             speculation
             ,
             that
             having
             learned
             from
             
               Plato's
               Phaedon
            
             the
             souls
             abode
             ,
             he
             had
             not
             patience
             to
             stay
             natures
             dull
             leisure
             ,
             but
             leapt
             from
             a
             wall
             to
             his
             portion
             of
             immortality
             .
             And
             when
             
               Pomponius
               Atticus
            
             resolved
             to
             die
             by
             famine
             ,
             to
             ease
             the
             great
             pains
             of
             his
             gout
             ,
             in
             the
             abstinence
             of
             two
             dayes
             found
             his
             foot
             at
             ease
             :
             But
             when
             
             he
             began
             to
             feel
             the
             pleasures
             of
             an
             approaching
             death
             ,
             and
             the
             delicacies
             of
             that
             ease
             he
             was
             to
             inherit
             below
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             withdraw
             his
             foot
             ,
             but
             went
             on
             and
             finished
             his
             death
             ;
             and
             so
             did
             Cleanthes
             ;
             and
             every
             wise
             man
             will
             despise
             the
             little
             evils
             of
             that
             state
             ,
             which
             indeed
             is
             
               the
               daughter
               of
               fear
            
             ,
             but
             
               the
               mother
               of
               rest
            
             ,
             and
             peace
             ,
             and
             felicity
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             If
             God
             should
             say
             to
             us
             ,
             Cast
             thy self
             into
             the
             Sea
             (
             as
             Christ
             did
             to
             S.
             Peter
             ,
             or
             as
             God
             concerning
             Ionas
             )
             I
             have
             provided
             for
             thee
             a
             Dolphin
             ,
             or
             a
             Whale
             ,
             or
             a
             Port
             ,
             a
             safety
             or
             a
             deliverance
             ,
             security
             or
             a
             reward
             ,
             were
             we
             not
             incredulous
             and
             pusillanimous
             persons
             if
             we
             should
             tremble
             to
             put
             such
             a
             felicity
             into
             act
             ,
             and
             our selves
             into
             possession
             ?
             The
             very
             duty
             of
             resignation
             ,
             and
             the
             love
             of
             our
             own
             interest
             are
             good
             antidores
             against
             fear
             .
             In
             fourty
             or
             fifty
             years
             we
             finde
             evils
             enough
             ,
             and
             arguments
             enough
             to
             make
             us
             weary
             of
             this
             life
             :
             And
             to
             a
             good
             man
             there
             are
             very
             many
             more
             reasons
             to
             be
             afraid
             of
             life
             then
             death
             ,
             this
             having
             in
             it
             lesse
             of
             evil
             and
             more
             of
             advantage
             .
             And
             it
             was
             a
             rare
             wish
             of
             that
             Roman
             ,
             that
             death
             might
             come
             onely
             to
             wise
             and
             excellent
             persons
             ,
             
             and
             not
             to
             fools
             and
             cowards
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             not
             be
             a
             sanctuary
             for
             the
             timerous
             ,
             but
             the
             reward
             of
             the
             vertuous
             ;
             and
             indeed
             they
             onely
             can
             make
             advantage
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Make
             no
             excuses
             to
             make
             thy
             desires
             of
             life
             seem
             reasonable
             ;
             neither
             cover
             thy
             fear
             and
             pretences
             ,
             but
             suppresse
             it
             rather
             ,
             with
             arts
             of
             severity
             and
             ingenuity
             .
             Some
             are
             not
             willing
             to
             submit
             to
             Gods
             sentence
             and
             arrest
             
             of
             death
             ,
             
             till
             they
             have
             finished
             such
             a
             designe
             ,
             or
             made
             an
             end
             of
             the
             last
             paragraph
             of
             their
             book
             ,
             or
             raised
             such
             portions
             for
             their
             children
             ,
             or
             preached
             so
             many
             sermons
             ,
             or
             built
             their
             house
             ,
             or
             planted
             their
             orchard
             ,
             or
             ordered
             their
             estate
             with
             such
             advantages
             ;
             It
             is
             well
             for
             the
             modesty
             of
             these
             men
             that
             the
             excuse
             is
             ready
             ;
             but
             if
             it
             were
             not
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             they
             would
             search
             one
             out
             :
             for
             an
             idle
             man
             is
             never
             ready
             to
             die
             ,
             and
             is
             glad
             of
             any
             excuse
             ;
             and
             a
             busied
             man
             hath
             alwayes
             something
             unfinished
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             ready
             for
             every
             thing
             but
             death
             :
             and
             I
             remember
             that
             Petronius
             brings
             in
             Eumolpus
             composing
             verses
             in
             a
             desperate
             storm
             ,
             and
             being
             called
             upon
             to
             shift
             for
             himself
             when
             the
             ship
             dashed
             upon
             the
             rock
             ,
             cried
             out
             to
             let
             him
             alone
             till
             he
             had
             finished
             and
             trimmed
             his
             verse
             ,
             which
             was
             lame
             in
             the
             hinder
             leg
             ;
             the
             man
             either
             had
             too
             strong
             a
             desire
             to
             end
             his
             verse
             ,
             or
             too
             great
             a
             desire
             not
             to
             end
             his
             life
             .
             But
             we
             must
             know
             Gods
             times
             are
             not
             to
             be
             measured
             by
             our
             circumstances
             ;
             and
             what
             I
             value
             ,
             God
             regards
             not
             ,
             or
             if
             it
             be
             valuable
             in
             the
             accounts
             of
             men
             ,
             yet
             God
             will
             supply
             it
             with
             other
             contingencies
             of
             his
             providence
             :
             and
             if
             Epaphroditus
             had
             died
             when
             he
             had
             his
             great
             sicknesse
             S.
             Paul
             speaks
             of
             ,
             God
             would
             have
             secured
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Gospel
             without
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             could
             have
             spared
             Epaphroditus
             as
             well
             as
             S.
             Stephen
             ,
             and
             S.
             Peter
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             S.
             Iames
             :
             Say
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             when
             God
             calls
             ,
             lay
             aside
             thy
             papers
             and
             first
             dresse
             thy
             soul
             ,
             and
             then
             dresse
             thy
             hearse
             .
          
           
             Blindnesse
             is
             odious
             ,
             and
             widow-hood
             is
             sad
             ,
             and
             destitution
             is
             without
             comfort
             ,
             and
             persecution
             is
             full
             of
             trouble
             ,
             and
             famine
             is
             
             intolerable
             ,
             and
             tears
             are
             the
             sad
             ease
             of
             a
             sadder
             heart
             ;
             but
             these
             are
             evils
             of
             our
             life
             ,
             not
             of
             our
             death
             .
             For
             
               the
               dead
               that
               die
               in
               the
               Lord
            
             are
             so
             farre
             from
             wanting
             the
             commodities
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             not
             want
             life
             it self
             .
          
           
             After
             all
             this
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             say
             it
             is
             a
             sin
             to
             be
             afraid
             of
             death
             :
             we
             find
             the
             boldest
             spirit
             that
             discourses
             of
             it
             with
             confidence
             ,
             and
             dares
             undertake
             a
             danger
             as
             big
             as
             death
             ,
             yet
             doth
             shrink
             at
             the
             horror
             of
             it
             when
             it
             comes
             dressed
             in
             its
             proper
             circumstances
             ;
             And
             Brutus
             who
             was
             as
             bold
             a
             Roman
             to
             undertake
             a
             noble
             action
             ,
             as
             any
             was
             since
             they
             first
             reckoned
             by
             Consuls
             ,
             yet
             when
             Furius
             came
             to
             cut
             his
             throat
             after
             his
             defeat
             by
             Anthony
             ,
             he
             ran
             from
             it
             like
             a
             girl
             ,
             and
             being
             admonished
             to
             die
             constantly
             ,
             
               he
               swore
               by
               his
               life
            
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             shortly
             
               endure
               death
            
             .
             But
             what
             do
             I
             speak
             of
             such
             imperfect
             persons
             ?
             Our
             B.
             Lord
             was
             pleased
             to
             legitimate
             fear
             to
             us
             ,
             by
             his
             agony
             and
             prayers
             in
             the
             garden
             .
             It
             is
             not
             a
             sin
             to
             be
             afraid
             ,
             
             but
             it
             is
             a
             great
             felicity
             to
             be
             without
             fear
             ,
             which
             felicity
             our
             dearest
             Saviour
             refused
             to
             have
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             agreeable
             to
             his
             purposes
             to
             suffer
             any
             thing
             that
             was
             contrary
             to
             felicity
             ,
             every
             thing
             but
             sin
             .
             But
             when
             men
             will
             
               by
               all
               means
            
             avoid
             death
             ,
             they
             are
             like
             those
             who
             
               at
               any
               hand
            
             resolve
             to
             be
             rich
             :
             The
             case
             may
             happen
             in
             which
             they
             wil
             blaspheme
             ,
             and
             dishonor
             providence
             ,
             or
             do
             a
             base
             action
             ,
             or
             
               curse
               God
               ,
               and
               die
            
             :
             But
             in
             all
             cases
             they
             die
             miserable
             and
             insnared
             ,
             and
             in
             no
             case
             do
             they
             die
             the
             lesse
             for
             it
             .
             Nature
             hath
             left
             us
             the
             key
             of
             the
             Churchyard
             ,
             and
             custome
             hath
             brought
             Caemeteries
             and
             charnell
             houses
             into
             Cities
             and
             
             Churches
             ,
             
             places
             most
             frequented
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             not
             carry
             our selves
             strangely
             in
             so
             certain
             ,
             so
             expected
             ,
             
             so
             ordinary
             ,
             so
             unavoydable
             an
             accident
             .
             All
             reluctancy
             or
             unwillingnesse
             to
             obey
             the
             Divine
             decree
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             snare
             to
             our selves
             ,
             and
             a
             load
             to
             our
             spirits
             ,
             and
             is
             either
             an
             intire
             cause
             ,
             or
             a
             great
             aggravation
             of
             the
             calamity
             .
             Who
             did
             not
             scorn
             to
             look
             upon
             Xerxes
             when
             he
             caused
             300.
             stripes
             to
             be
             given
             to
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             sent
             a
             chartell
             of
             defiance
             against
             the
             Mountain
             Atho
             ?
             
             Who
             did
             not
             scorn
             the
             proud
             vanity
             of
             Cyrus
             when
             he
             took
             so
             goodly
             a
             revenge
             upon
             the
             river
             Cyndus
             for
             his
             hard
             passage
             over
             it
             ?
             or
             did
             not
             deride
             or
             pity
             the
             Thracians
             for
             shooting
             arrowes
             against
             heaven
             ,
             when
             it
             thunders
             ?
             To
             be
             angry
             with
             God
             ,
             to
             quarrell
             with
             the
             Divine
             providence
             ,
             
             by
             repining
             against
             an
             unalterable
             ,
             a
             naturall
             ,
             an
             easie
             sentence
             ,
             is
             an
             argument
             of
             a
             huge
             folly
             ,
             and
             the
             parent
             of
             a
             great
             trouble
             ;
             as
             man
             is
             base
             and
             foolish
             to
             no
             purpose
             ,
             he
             throwes
             away
             a
             vice
             to
             his
             own
             misery
             and
             to
             no
             advantages
             of
             ease
             and
             pleasure
             .
             
               Fear
               keeps
               men
               in
               bondage
               all
               their
               life
               ,
            
             saith
             Saint
             Paul
             ,
             and
             patience
             makes
             him
             his
             own
             man
             ,
             and
             lord
             of
             his
             own
             interest
             and
             person
             .
             
             Therefore
             
               possesse
               your selves
               in
               patience
            
             ,
             with
             reason
             ,
             and
             religion
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             die
             with
             ease
             .
          
           
             If
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             this
             discourse
             be
             true
             ;
             if
             they
             be
             better
             then
             dreams
             ,
             and
             unlesse
             
               vertue
               be
               nothing
               but
               words
            
             ,
             
             
               as
               a
               grove
               is
               a
               heap
               of
               trees
            
             ;
             if
             they
             be
             not
             the
             Phantasmes
             of
             hypochondriacall
             persons
             ,
             and
             designes
             upon
             the
             interest
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             their
             perswasions
             to
             evil
             purposes
             ;
             then
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             ,
             but
             that
             
             we
             should
             really
             desire
             death
             ,
             and
             account
             it
             among
             the
             good
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             sowre
             and
             laborious
             felicities
             of
             man.
             S.
             Paul
             understood
             it
             well
             ,
             when
             he
             desired
             
               to
               be
               dissolved
            
             :
             he
             well
             enough
             knew
             his
             own
             advantages
             ,
             and
             pursued
             them
             accordingly
             ;
             But
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             he
             that
             is
             afraid
             of
             death
             ,
             I
             mean
             ,
             with
             a
             violent
             and
             transporting
             fear
             ,
             with
             a
             fear
             apt
             to
             discompose
             his
             duty
             ,
             or
             his
             patience
             ,
             that
             man
             either
             loves
             this
             world
             too
             much
             ,
             or
             dares
             not
             trust
             God
             for
             the
             next
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             IX
             .
             General
             rules
             and
             exercises
             whereby
             our
             sicknesse
             may
             become
             safe
             and
             sanctified
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               TAke
               care
               that
               the
               cause
               of
               thy
               sicknesse
               be
               such
               as
               may
               not
               sowre
               it
               in
               the
               principle
               and
               original
               causes
               of
               it
               .
            
             It
             a
             sad
             calamity
             to
             passe
             into
             the
             house
             of
             mourning
             through
             the
             gates
             of
             intemperance
             ,
             by
             a
             drunken
             meeting
             ,
             or
             the
             surfets
             of
             a
             loathed
             and
             luxurious
             Table
             ;
             for
             then
             a
             man
             suffers
             the
             pain
             of
             his
             own
             ●olly
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             like
             a
             fool
             smarting
             under
             the
             whip
             which
             his
             own
             vitiousnesse
             twisted
             for
             his
             back
             ;
             then
             a
             man
             payes
             the
             price
             of
             his
             sin
             ,
             and
             hath
             a
             pure
             and
             an
             unmingled
             sorrow
             in
             his
             suffering
             ;
             and
             it
             cannot
             be
             alleviated
             by
             any
             circumstances
             ;
             for
             the
             whole
             affair
             is
             a
             meere
             processe
             of
             death
             and
             sorrow
             .
             Sin
             is
             in
             the
             head
             ,
             sicknesse
             is
             in
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             death
             and
             an
             eternity
             of
             pains
             in
             the
             tail
             ,
             and
             nothing
             can
             make
             this
             condition
             intolerable
             unlesse
             the
             miracles
             of
             the
             Divine
             mercy
             
             will
             be
             pleased
             to
             exchange
             the
             eternal
             anger
             for
             the
             temporal
             .
             
             True
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             sufferings
             the
             cause
             of
             it
             makes
             it
             noble
             or
             ignoble
             ,
             honour
             or
             shame
             ,
             tolerable
             or
             intolerable
             .
             For
             when
             patience
             is
             assaulted
             by
             a
             ruder
             violence
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             blow
             from
             heaven
             or
             earth
             ,
             from
             a
             gracious
             God
             ,
             or
             an
             unjust
             man
             ,
             patience
             looks
             forth
             to
             the
             doors
             which
             way
             she
             may
             escape
             ,
             and
             if
             innocence
             or
             a
             cause
             of
             religion
             keep
             the
             first
             entrance
             ,
             then
             whether
             she
             escapes
             at
             the
             gates
             of
             life
             or
             death
             there
             is
             a
             good
             to
             be
             received
             ,
             greater
             then
             the
             evils
             of
             a
             sicknesse
             ;
             but
             if
             sin
             thrust
             in
             that
             sicknesse
             ,
             and
             that
             hell
             stands
             at
             the
             door
             ,
             then
             patience
             turns
             into
             fury
             ,
             and
             seeing
             it
             impossible
             to
             go
             forth
             with
             safety
             ,
             rouls
             up
             and
             down
             with
             a
             circular
             and
             infinite
             revolution
             ,
             making
             its
             motion
             not
             from
             ,
             but
             upon
             its
             own
             centre
             ;
             it
             doubles
             the
             pain
             and
             increases
             the
             sorrow
             ,
             
             till
             by
             its
             weight
             it
             breaks
             the
             spirit
             and
             bursts
             into
             the
             agonies
             of
             infinite
             and
             eternal
             ages
             .
             If
             we
             had
             seen
             S.
             Policarp
             burning
             to
             death
             ,
             or
             S.
             Laurence
             rosted
             upon
             his
             gridiron
             ,
             or
             S.
             Ignatius
             exposed
             to
             lions
             ,
             or
             S.
             Sebastion
             pierced
             with
             arrowes
             ,
             or
             S.
             Attalus
             carried
             about
             the
             theatre
             with
             scorn
             unto
             his
             death
             for
             the
             cause
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             for
             religion
             ,
             for
             God
             and
             a
             holy
             conscience
             ,
             we
             should
             have
             been
             in
             love
             with
             flames
             ,
             and
             have
             thought
             the
             gridiron
             fairer
             then
             the
             
               spondae
               ,
               the
               ribs
               of
               a
               maritall
               bed
            
             :
             and
             we
             should
             have
             chosen
             to
             converse
             with
             those
             beasts
             rather
             then
             those
             men
             that
             brought
             those
             beasts
             forth
             ;
             and
             estimated
             the
             arrows
             to
             be
             the
             rayes
             of
             light
             brighter
             then
             the
             moon
             ;
             and
             that
             disgrace
             and
             mistaken
             pageantry
             were
             a
             solemnity
             richer
             and
             more
             magficent
             then
             Mordecai's
             procession
             upon
             the
             
             Kings
             horse
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             robes
             of
             majesty
             ;
             for
             so
             did
             these
             holy
             men
             account
             them
             :
             they
             kissed
             their
             stakes
             ,
             and
             hugged
             their
             deaths
             ,
             and
             ran
             violently
             to
             torments
             ,
             and
             counted
             whippings
             and
             secular
             disgraces
             to
             be
             the
             enamel
             of
             their
             persons
             ,
             and
             the
             ointment
             of
             their
             heads
             ,
             and
             the
             embalming
             their
             names
             ,
             and
             securing
             them
             for
             immortality
             .
             But
             to
             see
             Sejanus
             torne
             in
             pieces
             by
             the
             people
             ,
             or
             Nero
             crying
             or
             creeping
             timorously
             to
             his
             death
             when
             he
             was
             condemned
             to
             dye
             
               more
               majorum
            
             ,
             to
             see
             Iudas
             pale
             and
             trembling
             ,
             full
             of
             anguish
             ,
             sorrow
             and
             despair
             ,
             to
             observe
             the
             groanings
             and
             intolerable
             agonies
             of
             Herod
             and
             Antiochus
             ,
             will
             tell
             and
             demonstrate
             the
             causes
             of
             patience
             and
             impatience
             to
             proceed
             from
             the
             causes
             of
             the
             suffering
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             sin
             onely
             that
             makes
             the
             cup
             bitter
             and
             deadly
             ;
             when
             men
             by
             vomiting
             measure
             up
             the
             drink
             they
             took
             in
             ,
             
             and
             sick
             and
             sad
             do
             again
             taste
             their
             meat
             turned
             into
             choler
             by
             intemperance
             ,
             the
             sin
             and
             its
             punishment
             are
             mingled
             so
             ,
             that
             shame
             covers
             the
             face
             ,
             and
             sorrow
             puts
             a
             veil
             of
             darknesse
             upon
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             we
             scarce
             pity
             a
             vile
             person
             that
             is
             haled
             to
             execution
             for
             murder
             or
             for
             treason
             ,
             but
             we
             say
             he
             deserves
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             every
             man
             is
             concerned
             in
             it
             that
             he
             should
             dye
             .
             If
             lust
             brought
             the
             sicknesse
             or
             the
             shame
             ;
             if
             we
             truly
             suffer
             the
             reward
             of
             our
             evil
             deeds
             ,
             we
             must
             thank
             our selves
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             we
             are
             fallen
             into
             an
             evil
             condition
             ,
             and
             are
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             the
             Divine
             justice
             .
             But
             if
             we
             live
             holy
             lives
             ,
             and
             if
             we
             enter
             well
             in
             ,
             we
             are
             sure
             to
             passe
             on
             safe
             ,
             and
             to
             goe
             forth
             with
             advantage
             ,
             
               if
               we
               list
               our selves
            
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             To
             this
             relates
             ,
             that
             
               we
               should
               not
               counterfeit
               sicknesse
            
             ;
             For
             he
             that
             is
             to
             be
             carefull
             of
             his
             passage
             into
             a
             sicknesse
             will
             think
             himself
             concerned
             that
             he
             fall
             not
             into
             it
             through
             a
             trap
             door
             :
             for
             so
             it
             hath
             sometimes
             happened
             ,
             that
             such
             counterfeiting
             ,
             to
             light
             and
             evil
             purposes
             hath
             ended
             in
             a
             real
             sufferance
             :
             Appian
             tells
             of
             a
             Roman
             Gentleman
             ,
             who
             to
             escape
             the
             proscription
             of
             the
             Triumvirate
             ,
             fled
             ,
             and
             to
             secure
             his
             privacy
             counterfeited
             himself
             blinde
             on
             one
             eye
             ,
             and
             wore
             a
             plaister
             upon
             it
             ,
             till
             beginning
             to
             be
             free
             from
             the
             malice
             of
             the
             three
             prevailing
             princes
             ,
             he
             opened
             his
             hood
             ,
             but
             could
             not
             open
             his
             eye
             ,
             but
             for
             ever
             lost
             the
             use
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             with
             his
             eye
             paid
             for
             his
             libertie
             and
             hypocrisie
             .
             
             And
             Celius
             counterfeited
             the
             gout
             ,
             and
             all
             its
             circumstances
             and
             pains
             ,
             its
             dressings
             and
             arts
             of
             remedy
             ,
             and
             complaint
             ,
             till
             at
             last
             the
             gout
             really
             entred
             and
             spoiled
             the
             pageantry
             .
             His
             arts
             of
             dissimulation
             were
             so
             witty
             that
             they
             put
             life
             and
             motion
             into
             the
             very
             image
             of
             the
             disease
             ;
             he
             made
             the
             very
             picture
             to
             sigh
             and
             groan
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             easie
             to
             tell
             upon
             the
             interest
             of
             what
             vertue
             ,
             such
             counterfeiting
             is
             to
             be
             reproved
             .
             But
             it
             will
             be
             harder
             to
             snatch
             the
             politicks
             of
             the
             world
             from
             following
             that
             which
             they
             call
             a
             canonized
             and
             authentick
             precedent●
             :
             and
             Davids
             counterfeiting
             himself
             mad
             before
             the
             
               King
               of
               Gath
            
             ,
             to
             save
             his
             life
             and
             liberty
             ,
             wil
             be
             sufficient
             to
             entice
             men
             to
             serve
             an
             end
             upon
             the
             stock
             &
             charges
             of
             so
             small
             an
             irregularity
             ;
             not
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             manners
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             rules
             and
             decencies
             of
             natural
             or
             civil
             deportment
             .
             I
             cannot
             certainly
             tell
             what
             degrees
             of
             excuse
             Davids
             action
             might
             put
             on
             .
             This
             onely
             :
             besides
             
             his
             present
             necessity
             ;
             the
             Laws
             whose
             coercitive
             or
             directive
             power
             David
             lived
             under
             ,
             had
             lesse
             of
             severity
             and
             more
             of
             liberty
             ;
             and
             towards
             enemies
             had
             so
             little
             of
             restraint
             ,
             and
             so
             great
             a
             power
             ,
             that
             what
             amongst
             them
             was
             a
             direct
             sin
             ,
             if
             used
             to
             their
             brethren
             the
             sons
             of
             Iacob
             ,
             was
             lawfull
             and
             permitted
             to
             be
             acted
             against
             enemies
             .
             To
             which
             also
             I
             adde
             this
             general
             caution
             ,
             that
             the
             actions
             of
             holy
             persons
             in
             Scripture
             are
             not
             alwayes
             good
             precedents
             to
             us
             Christians
             ,
             who
             are
             to
             walk
             by
             a
             rule
             and
             a
             greater
             strictnesse
             ,
             with
             more
             simplicity
             and
             heartinesse
             of
             pursuit
             .
             And
             amongst
             them
             ,
             sanctity
             and
             holy
             living
             did
             in
             very
             many
             of
             its
             instances
             increase
             in
             new
             particulars
             of
             duty
             ;
             and
             the
             prophets
             reproved
             many
             things
             which
             the
             law
             forbad
             not
             ,
             and
             taught
             many
             duties
             which
             Moses
             prescribed
             not
             ;
             and
             as
             the
             time
             of
             Christs
             approach
             came
             ,
             so
             the
             sermons
             and
             revelations
             too
             were
             more
             evangelical
             ,
             and
             like
             the
             patterns
             which
             were
             ●ully
             to
             be
             exhibited
             by
             the
             Son
             of
             God.
             Amongst
             which
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             
               Christian
               simplicity
            
             and
             
               godly
               sincerity
            
             is
             to
             be
             accounted
             ,
             *
             and
             counterfeiting
             of
             sicknesse
             is
             a
             huge
             enemy
             to
             this
             :
             *
             it
             is
             an
             upbraiding
             the
             Divine
             providence
             ,
             *
             a
             jesting
             with
             fire
             ,
             *
             a
             playing
             with
             a
             thunderbolt
             ,
             *
             a
             making
             the
             decrees
             of
             God
             to
             serve
             the
             vitious
             or
             secular
             ends
             of
             men
             ;
             *
             it
             is
             a
             tempting
             of
             a
             judgement
             ,
             *
             a
             fal●e
             accusation
             of
             God
             ,
             *
             a
             forestalling
             and
             antidating
             his
             anger
             ,
             *
             it
             is
             a
             cousening
             of
             men
             by
             making
             a
             God
             party
             in
             the
             fraud
             ;
             and
             therefore
             if
             the
             cousenage
             returns
             upon
             the
             mans
             own
             head
             ,
             he
             enters
             like
             a
             fox
             into
             his
             sicknesse
             ,
             and
             perceives
             himself
             catched
             in
             a
             trap
             ,
             or
             earthed
             in
             the
             
             intolerable
             dangers
             of
             the
             grave
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Although
             we
             must
             be
             infinitely
             careful
             to
             prevent
             it
             ,
             that
             sin
             does
             not
             thrust
             us
             into
             a
             sicknesse
             ,
             yet
             when
             we
             are
             in
             the
             house
             of
             sorrow
             ,
             we
             should
             do
             well
             to
             take
             Physick
             against
             sin
             ,
             and
             suppose
             that
             it
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             evil
             ;
             if
             not
             by
             way
             of
             natural
             causality
             and
             proper
             effect
             ,
             yet
             by
             a
             moral
             influence
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             just
             demerit
             .
             We
             can
             easily
             see
             when
             a
             man
             hath
             got
             a
             surfet
             ;
             intemperance
             is
             as
             plain
             as
             the
             hand
             writing
             upon
             the
             wall
             ,
             and
             easier
             to
             be
             read
             :
             but
             covetousness
             may
             cause
             a
             Feaver
             as
             well
             as
             drunkennesse
             ,
             and
             pride
             can
             produce
             a
             falling
             sickness
             as
             well
             as
             long
             washings
             ,
             and
             dilutions
             of
             the
             brain
             ,
             and
             intemperate
             lust
             :
             and
             we
             finde
             it
             recorded
             in
             Scripture
             that
             the
             contemptuous
             and
             unprepared
             manner
             of
             reception
             of
             the
             Holy
             Sacraments
             caused
             sicknesse
             and
             death
             ;
             and
             Sacriledge
             and
             Vow-breach
             in
             Ananias
             and
             Saphira
             made
             them
             to
             descend
             quick
             into
             their
             graves
             .
             Therefore
             when
             sicknesse
             is
             upon
             us
             ,
             let
             us
             cast
             about
             ,
             and
             if
             we
             can
             ,
             let
             us
             finde
             out
             the
             cause
             of
             Gods
             displeasure
             ,
             that
             it
             being
             removed
             ,
             we
             may
             return
             into
             the
             health
             and
             securities
             of
             Gods
             loving
             kindnesse
             .
             Thus
             in
             the
             three
             years
             famine
             David
             enquired
             of
             the
             Lord
             what
             was
             the
             matter
             ?
             and
             God
             answered
             ,
             
               it
               is
               for
               Saul
               ,
               and
               his
               bloody
               house
            
             :
             and
             then
             David
             expiated
             the
             guilt
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             were
             full
             again
             of
             food
             and
             blessing
             :
             and
             when
             Israel
             was
             smitten
             by
             the
             
               Amorites
               ,
               Ioshuah
            
             cast
             about
             ,
             and
             found
             out
             the
             accursed
             thing
             ,
             and
             cast
             it
             out
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             after
             that
             fought
             prosperously
             .
             And
             what
             God
             in
             that
             case
             said
             to
             Ioshua
             ,
             
             he
             will
             also
             verifie
             to
             us
             ;
             
               I
               will
               not
               be
               with
               you
               any
               more
               unlesse
               you
               destroy
               
               the
               accursed
               thing
               from
               among
               you
               .
            
             But
             in
             pursuance
             of
             this
             we
             are
             to
             observe
             that
             although
             in
             case
             of
             loud
             and
             clamorous
             sins
             the
             discovery
             is
             easy
             and
             the
             remedie
             not
             di●ficult
             ;
             yet
             because
             Christianity
             is
             a
             nice
             thing
             ,
             and
             religion
             is
             as
             pure
             as
             the
             sun
             ,
             and
             the
             soul
             of
             man
             is
             apt
             to
             be
             troubled
             from
             more
             principles
             then
             the
             in●ricate
             and
             curiosluy
             composed
             bodie
             in
             its
             innum●rable
             parts
             ,
             it
             will
             often
             happen
             that
             if
             we
             go
             to
             enquire
             into
             the
             particular
             ,
             we
             shall
             never
             finde
             it
             out
             :
             and
             we
             may
             suspect
             drunkennesse
             when
             it
             may
             be
             also
             a
             morose
             delectation
             in
             unclean
             thoughts
             ,
             or
             covetousnesse
             ,
             or
             oppression
             ,
             or
             a
             crafty
             invasion
             of
             my
             neighbours
             rights
             ,
             or
             my
             want
             of
             charity
             or
             my
             judging
             unjustly
             in
             my
             own
             cause
             ,
             or
             my
             censuring
             my
             neighbours
             ,
             or
             a
             secret
             pride
             ,
             or
             a
             base
             hypocrisie
             ,
             or
             the
             pursuance
             of
             little
             ends
             with
             violence
             and
             passion
             ,
             that
             may
             have
             procured
             the
             present
             messenger
             of
             death
             .
             Therefore
             ask
             no
             more
             after
             any
             one
             ,
             but
             heartily
             endeavour
             to
             reform
             all
             :
             
             
               sin
               no
               more
               lest
               a
               worse
               thing
               happen
               ,
            
             for
             a
             single
             search
             or
             accusation
             may
             be
             the
             designe
             of
             an
             imperfect
             repentance
             ;
             but
             no
             man
             does
             heartily
             return
             to
             God
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             decrees
             against
             every
             irregularity
             ;
             and
             then
             onely
             we
             can
             be
             restored
             to
             health
             or
             life
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             taken
             away
             the
             causes
             of
             sicknesse
             and
             a
             cursed
             death
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             He
             that
             means
             to
             have
             his
             sicknesse
             turn
             into
             safety
             and
             life
             ,
             into
             health
             and
             vertue
             ,
             must
             
               make
               religion
               the
               imployment
               of
               his
               sicknesse
               ,
               and
               prayer
               the
               imployment
               of
               his
               religion
               .
            
             For
             there
             are
             certain
             compendiums
             or
             abbreviatures
             and
             shortnings
             of
             religion
             ,
             fitted
             to
             several
             states
             .
             They
             that
             first
             gave
             up
             their
             names
             to
             
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             turned
             from
             Paganism
             to
             Christianity
             had
             an
             abbreviature
             fitted
             for
             them
             ;
             they
             were
             to
             renounce
             their
             false
             worshippings
             ,
             and
             give
             up
             their
             belief
             ,
             and
             vow
             their
             obedience
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             very
             profession
             of
             this
             they
             were
             forgiven
             in
             Baptism
             .
             For
             God
             hastens
             to
             snatch
             them
             from
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             therefore
             shortens
             the
             passage
             ,
             and
             secures
             the
             estate
             .
             In
             the
             case
             of
             poverty
             God
             hath
             reduced
             this
             dutie
             of
             man
             ,
             to
             an
             abbreviature
             of
             those
             few
             graces
             which
             they
             can
             exercise
             ;
             such
             as
             are
             patience
             ,
             contentednesse
             ,
             truth
             ,
             and
             diligence
             ;
             and
             the
             rest
             he
             accepts
             in
             good
             will
             ,
             and
             the
             charities
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             in
             prayers
             and
             the
             actions
             of
             a
             cheap
             religion
             .
             And
             to
             most
             men
             charity
             is
             also
             an
             abbreviature
             .
             And
             as
             the
             love
             of
             God
             shortens
             the
             way
             to
             the
             purchase
             of
             all
             vertues
             ,
             so
             the
             expression
             of
             this
             to
             the
             poor
             ,
             goes
             a
             huge
             way
             in
             the
             requisites
             ,
             and
             towards
             the
             consummation
             of
             an
             excellent
             religion
             :
             and
             Martyrdom
             is
             another
             abbreviature
             :
             and
             so
             is
             every
             act
             of
             an
             excellent
             and
             heroical
             vertue
             .
             But
             when
             we
             are
             fallen
             into
             the
             state
             of
             sicknesse
             ,
             and
             that
             our
             understanding
             is
             weak
             and
             troubled
             ,
             our
             bodies
             sick
             and
             uselesse
             ,
             our
             passions
             turned
             into
             fear
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             state
             into
             suffering
             ,
             God
             in
             complyance
             and
             mans
             infirmity
             hath
             also
             turned
             our
             religion
             into
             such
             a
             duty
             ,
             which
             a
             sick
             man
             can
             do
             most
             passionately
             ,
             and
             a
             sad
             man
             and
             a
             timorous
             can
             perform
             effectually
             ,
             and
             a
             dying
             man
             can
             do
             to
             many
             purposes
             of
             pardon
             and
             mercy
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             prayer
             .
             For
             although
             a
             sick
             man
             is
             bound
             to
             do
             many
             acts
             of
             vertue
             of
             several
             kindes
             ,
             yet
             the
             most
             of
             them
             are
             to
             be
             done
             
               in
               the
               way
               of
               prayer
            
             .
             Prayer
             is
             not
             onely
             
             the
             religion
             that
             is
             proper
             to
             a
             sick
             mans
             condition
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             the
             manner
             of
             doing
             other
             graces
             which
             is
             then
             left
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             power
             .
             For
             thus
             the
             sick
             man
             is
             to
             do
             his
             repentance
             ,
             and
             his
             mortifications
             ,
             his
             temperance
             and
             his
             chastity
             ,
             by
             a
             fiction
             of
             imagination
             bringing
             the
             offers
             of
             the
             vertue
             to
             the
             spirit
             ,
             &
             making
             an
             action
             of
             election
             ,
             and
             so
             our
             prayers
             are
             a
             direct
             act
             of
             chastity
             when
             they
             are
             made
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             that
             grace
             ;
             just
             as
             repentance
             for
             our
             cruelty
             ,
             is
             an
             act
             of
             the
             grace
             of
             mercie
             :
             and
             repentance
             for
             uncleannesse
             is
             an
             act
             of
             chastity
             ,
             is
             a
             means
             of
             its
             purchase
             ,
             an
             act
             in
             order
             to
             the
             habit
             :
             and
             though
             such
             acts
             of
             vertue
             which
             are
             onely
             
               in
               the
               way
               of
               prayer
            
             are
             ineffective
             to
             the
             intire
             purchase
             ,
             and
             of
             themselves
             cannot
             change
             the
             vice
             into
             vertue
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             good
             renewings
             of
             the
             grace
             ,
             and
             proper
             exercise
             of
             a
             habit
             already
             gotten
             .
          
           
             The
             purpose
             of
             this
             discourse
             is
             to
             represent
             the
             excellency
             of
             prayer
             ,
             and
             its
             proper
             advantages
             which
             it
             hath
             in
             the
             time
             of
             sicknesse
             .
             For
             besides
             that
             it
             moves
             God
             to
             pity
             ,
             piercing
             the
             clouds
             &
             making
             the
             Heavens
             like
             a
             pricked
             eye
             to
             weep
             over
             us
             ,
             and
             refresh
             us
             with
             showers
             of
             pity
             ;
             it
             also
             doth
             the
             work
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             expresses
             the
             vertue
             of
             his
             whole
             life
             
               in
               effigie
            
             ,
             in
             pictures
             and
             lively
             representments
             ,
             so
             preparing
             it
             for
             a
             never
             ceasing
             crown
             ,
             by
             renewing
             the
             actions
             in
             the
             continuation
             of
             a
             never
             ceasing
             ,
             a
             never
             hindred
             affection
             .
             Prayer
             speaks
             to
             God
             ,
             when
             the
             tongue
             is
             stiffned
             with
             the
             approachings
             of
             death
             :
             prayer
             can
             dwell
             in
             the
             heart
             and
             be
             signified
             by
             the
             hand
             or
             eye
             ,
             by
             a
             thought
             or
             a
             groan
             ;
             prayer
             of
             all
             the
             actions
             of
             religion
             is
             the
             last
             alive
             ,
             and
             it
             serves
             God
             without
             circumstances
             ,
             
             and
             exercises
             material
             graces
             by
             abstraction
             from
             matter
             ,
             and
             separation
             ,
             and
             makes
             them
             to
             be
             spiritual
             :
             and
             therefore
             best
             dresses
             our
             bodies
             for
             
               funeral
               ,
               or
               recovery
            
             ,
             for
             
               the
               mercies
               of
               restitution
            
             ,
             or
             
               the
               mercies
               of
               the
               grave
            
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             In
             every
             sicknesse
             whether
             it
             will
             or
             will
             not
             be
             so
             in
             nature
             and
             in
             the
             event
             ,
             yet
             in
             thy
             spirit
             and
             preparations
             resolve
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             treat
             thy self
             accordingly
             as
             if
             it
             were
             
               a
               sicknesse
               unto
               death
            
             .
             For
             many
             men
             support
             their
             unequall
             courages
             by
             flattery
             and
             false
             hopes
             ,
             and
             because
             sicker
             men
             have
             recovered
             ,
             beleeve
             that
             they
             shall
             do
             so
             ;
             but
             therefore
             ,
             they
             neglect
             to
             adorn
             their
             souls
             ,
             or
             set
             their
             house
             in
             order
             ;
             besides
             the
             temporall
             inconveniences
             that
             often
             happen
             by
             such
             perswasions
             and
             putting
             off
             the
             evil
             day
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             ,
             
               dying
               Intestate
               ,
               leaving
               estates
               intangled
               ,
            
             and
             
               some
               Relatives
               unprovided
               for
            
             ,
             they
             suffer
             infinitely
             in
             the
             interest
             and
             affairs
             of
             their
             soul
             ,
             they
             die
             carelesly
             and
             surprized
             ,
             their
             burdens
             on
             ,
             and
             their
             scruples
             unremoved
             ,
             and
             their
             cases
             of
             conscience
             not
             determined
             ,
             and
             like
             a
             sheep
             ,
             without
             any
             care
             taken
             concerning
             their
             precious
             souls
             .
             Some
             men
             will
             never
             beleeve
             that
             a
             villain
             will
             betray
             them
             ,
             though
             they
             receive
             often
             advices
             from
             suspicious
             persons
             and
             likely
             accidents
             ,
             till
             they
             are
             entered
             into
             the
             snare
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             beleeve
             it
             when
             they
             feel
             it
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             cannot
             return
             ;
             but
             so
             the
             treason
             entred
             ,
             and
             the
             man
             was
             betrayed
             by
             his
             own
             folly
             ,
             placing
             the
             snare
             in
             the
             regions
             and
             advantages
             of
             opportunity
             .
             This
             evil
             looks
             like
             boldnesse
             and
             
               a
               confident
               spirit
            
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             the
             greatest
             
             timerousnesse
             and
             cowardize
             in
             the
             world
             .
             They
             are
             so
             fearfull
             to
             die
             ,
             that
             they
             dare
             not
             look
             upon
             it
             as
             possible
             ;
             and
             think
             that
             the
             making
             of
             a
             Will
             is
             a
             mortall
             signe
             ,
             and
             sending
             for
             a
             spirituall
             man
             an
             irrecoverable
             disease
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             so
             afraid
             lest
             they
             should
             think
             and
             beleeve
             
               now
               they
               must
               die
            
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             not
             take
             care
             that
             it
             may
             not
             be
             evil
             
               in
               case
               they
               should
            
             .
             So
             did
             the
             Eastern
             slaves
             drink
             wine
             ,
             and
             wrapt
             their
             heads
             in
             a
             vail
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             die
             without
             sense
             or
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             wink
             hard
             that
             they
             might
             sleep
             the
             easier
             .
             In
             pursuance
             of
             this
             rule
             let
             a
             man
             consider
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             must
             be
             done
             in
             sicknesse
             ought
             to
             be
             done
             in
             health
             ;
             onely
             let
             him
             observe
             that
             his
             sicknesse
             as
             a
             good
             monitor
             chastises
             his
             neglect
             of
             duty
             ,
             and
             forces
             him
             to
             live
             as
             he
             alwayes
             should
             ;
             and
             then
             all
             
               these
               solemnities
               and
               dressings
               for
               death
               ,
            
             are
             nothing
             else
             but
             the
             part
             of
             
               a
               religious
               life
            
             ,
             which
             he
             ought
             to
             have
             exercised
             all
             his
             dayes
             ;
             and
             if
             those
             circumstances
             can
             affright
             him
             ,
             let
             him
             please
             his
             fancy
             by
             this
             truth
             ,
             that
             then
             he
             does
             but
             begin
             to
             live
             .
             But
             it
             will
             be
             a
             huge
             folly
             if
             he
             shall
             think
             that
             confession
             of
             his
             sins
             will
             kill
             him
             ,
             or
             receiving
             the
             holy
             Sacrament
             will
             hasten
             his
             agony
             ,
             or
             the
             Priest
             shall
             undo
             all
             the
             hopefull
             language
             and
             promises
             of
             his
             Physitian
             .
             
               Assure
               thy self
               thou
               canst
               not
               die
               the
               sooner
               ;
               But
               by
               such
               addresses
               thou
               mayest
               die
               much
               the
               better
               .
            
          
           
             6.
             
             
               Let
               the
               sick
               person
               be
               infinitely
               carefull
               that
               he
               do
               not
               fall
               into
               a
               state
               of
               death
               upon
               a
               new
               account
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             at
             no
             hand
             commit
             a
             deliberate
             sin
             ,
             or
             retain
             any
             affection
             to
             the
             old
             ;
             for
             in
             both
             cases
             he
             falls
             into
             the
             evils
             of
             a
             
             surprize
             ,
             and
             the
             horrors
             of
             a
             sudden
             death
             .
             For
             a
             sudden
             death
             is
             but
             a
             sudden
             joy
             ,
             if
             it
             takes
             a
             man
             in
             the
             state
             and
             exercises
             of
             vertue
             :
             and
             it
             is
             onely
             then
             an
             evil
             when
             it
             finds
             a
             man
             unready
             .
             They
             were
             sad
             departures
             when
             
               Tegillinus
               ,
               Cornelius
               Gallus
            
             the
             Praetor
             ,
             Lewis
             the
             son
             of
             
               Gonzaga
               Duke
               of
               Mantua
               ,
               Ladislaus
               king
               of
               Naples
               ,
               Speusippus
               ,
               Giachettus
               of
               Geneva
               ,
            
             and
             one
             of
             the
             Popes
             died
             in
             the
             forbidden
             embraces
             of
             abused
             women
             ;
             or
             if
             Iob
             had
             cursed
             God
             and
             so
             died
             ;
             or
             when
             a
             man
             sits
             down
             in
             despair
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             accusation
             and
             calumny
             of
             the
             Divine
             mercy
             ;
             they
             make
             their
             night
             sad
             ,
             and
             stormy
             and
             eternall
             .
             When
             Herod
             began
             to
             sink
             with
             the
             shamefull
             torment
             of
             his
             bowels
             ,
             and
             felt
             the
             grave
             open
             under
             him
             ,
             he
             imprisoned
             the
             Nobles
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             commanded
             his
             Sister
             that
             they
             should
             be
             a
             sacrifice
             to
             his
             departing
             ghost
             .
             This
             was
             an
             egresse
             fit
             onely
             for
             such
             persons
             who
             meant
             to
             dwell
             with
             Devils
             to
             eternall
             ages
             ,
             and
             that
             man
             is
             hugely
             in
             love
             with
             sin
             who
             cannot
             forbear
             ,
             in
             the
             week
             of
             the
             Assizes
             ,
             and
             when
             himself
             stood
             at
             the
             barre
             of
             scrutiny
             and
             prepared
             for
             his
             finall
             ,
             never
             to
             be
             reversed
             sentence
             .
             He
             dies
             suddenly
             to
             the
             worst
             sense
             and
             event
             of
             sudden
             death
             ,
             who
             so
             manages
             his
             sicknesse
             that
             even
             that
             state
             shall
             not
             be
             innocent
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             is
             surprized
             in
             the
             guilt
             of
             a
             new
             account
             .
             It
             is
             a
             signe
             of
             a
             reprobate
             spirit
             ,
             and
             an
             habituall
             prevailing
             ,
             ruling
             sin
             ,
             which
             exacts
             obedience
             when
             the
             judgement
             looks
             him
             in
             the
             face
             .
             At
             least
             go
             to
             God
             with
             the
             innocence
             and
             fair
             deportment
             of
             thy
             person
             in
             the
             last
             scene
             of
             thy
             life
             ,
             
             that
             when
             thy
             soul
             breaks
             into
             the
             state
             of
             separation
             ,
             it
             may
             carry
             the
             relishes
             of
             religion
             and
             sobriety
             to
             the
             places
             of
             its
             abode
             and
             sentence
             .
             *
          
           
             7.
             
             When
             these
             things
             are
             taken
             care
             for
             ,
             
             let
             the
             sick
             man
             so
             order
             his
             affairs
             that
             he
             have
             but
             very
             little
             conversation
             with
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             wholly
             (
             as
             he
             can
             )
             attend
             to
             religion
             ,
             and
             antedate
             his
             conversation
             in
             heaven
             ,
             alwayes
             having
             entercourse
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             still
             conversing
             with
             the
             Holy
             Jesus
             ,
             kissing
             his
             wounds
             ,
             admiring
             his
             goodnesse
             ,
             beging
             his
             mercy
             ,
             feeding
             on
             him
             with
             faith
             ,
             and
             drinking
             his
             blood
             ,
             to
             which
             purpose
             it
             were
             very
             fit
             (
             if
             all
             circumstances
             be
             answerable
             )
             that
             the
             narrative
             of
             the
             passion
             of
             Christ
             be
             read
             or
             discoursed
             to
             him
             at
             length
             ,
             or
             in
             brief
             according
             to
             the
             stile
             of
             the
             four
             Gospels
             .
             But
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             let
             
               his
               care
            
             and
             society
             be
             as
             little
             secular
             as
             is
             possible
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           IV.
           Of
           the
           practise
           of
           the
           graces
           ,
           proper
           to
           the
           state
           of
           sicknesse
           ,
           which
           a
           sick
           man
           may
           practise
           alone
           .
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             I.
             Of
             the
             practise
             of
             Patience
             .
          
           
             NOw
             we
             suppose
             the
             man
             entring
             upon
             his
             Scene
             of
             sorrows
             ,
             and
             
               passive
               graces
            
             :
             It
             may
             be
             he
             went
             yesterday
             to
             a
             wedding
             ,
             merry
             and
             brisk
             ,
             and
             there
             he
             felt
             his
             sentence
             ,
             that
             he
             must
             return
             home
             and
             die
             .
             For
             men
             very
             commonly
             enter
             into
             the
             snare
             singing
             ,
             and
             consider
             not
             whither
             their
             fate
             leads
             them
             ;
             nor
             feared
             that
             then
             the
             Angel
             was
             to
             strike
             his
             stroak
             ;
             till
             his
             knees
             kissed
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             his
             head
             trembles
             with
             the
             weight
             of
             the
             rod
             ,
             which
             God
             put
             into
             the
             hand
             of
             an
             exterminating
             Angel.
             But
             whatsoever
             the
             ingresse
             was
             ,
             when
             the
             man
             feels
             his
             blood
             boil
             ,
             or
             his
             bones
             weary
             ,
             or
             his
             flesh
             
             diseased
             with
             a
             load
             of
             a
             dispersed
             and
             disordered
             humour
             ,
             or
             his
             head
             to
             ake
             ,
             or
             his
             faculties
             discomposed
             ,
             then
             he
             must
             consider
             that
             all
             those
             discourses
             he
             hath
             heard
             concerning
             patience
             and
             resignation
             ,
             and
             conformity
             to
             Christs
             sufferings
             ,
             and
             the
             melancholy
             lectures
             of
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             must
             all
             of
             them
             now
             be
             reduced
             to
             practise
             ,
             and
             passe
             from
             an
             ineffective
             contemplation
             to
             such
             an
             exercise
             as
             will
             really
             try
             whether
             we
             were
             true
             disciples
             of
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             or
             onely
             beleeved
             the
             doctrines
             of
             religion
             when
             we
             were
             at
             ease
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             never
             passed
             thorow
             the
             ear
             to
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             dwelt
             not
             in
             our
             spirits
             .
             But
             every
             man
             should
             consider
             God
             does
             nothing
             in
             vain
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             to
             no
             purpose
             send
             us
             Preachers
             ,
             and
             give
             us
             rules
             ,
             and
             furnish
             us
             with
             discourse
             ,
             and
             lend
             us
             books
             ,
             and
             provide
             Sermons
             ,
             and
             make
             examples
             ,
             and
             promise
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             describe
             the
             blessednesse
             of
             holy
             sufferings
             ,
             and
             prepare
             us
             with
             daily
             alarums
             ;
             if
             he
             did
             not
             really
             purpose
             to
             order
             our
             affairs
             so
             that
             we
             should
             need
             all
             this
             ,
             and
             use
             it
             all
             ,
             there
             were
             no
             such
             thing
             as
             the
             grace
             of
             patience
             if
             we
             were
             not
             to
             feel
             a
             sicknesse
             ,
             or
             enter
             into
             a
             state
             of
             sufferings
             ;
             whether
             when
             we
             are
             entred
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             practise
             by
             the
             following
             rules
             .
          
           
             
               The
               practise
               and
               acts
               of
               patience
               by
               way
               of
               rule
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               At
               the
               first
               addresse
               and
               presence
               of
               sicknesse
               ,
               
                 stand
                 still
                 and
                 arrest
                 thy
                 spirit
                 ,
              
               that
               it
               may
               without
               amazement
               ,
               or
               affright
               consider
               that
               this
               was
               that
               thou
               lookedst
               for
               ,
               and
               were
               
               alwayes
               certain
               should
               happen
               ,
               and
               that
               now
               thou
               art
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               actions
               of
               a
               new
               religion
               ,
               the
               agony
               of
               a
               strange
               constitution
               ;
               but
               at
               no
               hand
               suffer
               thy
               spirits
               to
               be
               dispersed
               with
               fear
               ,
               or
               wildnesse
               of
               thought
               ,
               but
               stay
               their
               loosenesse
               and
               dispersion
               by
               a
               serious
               consideration
               of
               the
               present
               and
               future
               imployment
               .
               For
               so
               doth
               the
               Lybian
               Lion
               spying
               the
               fierce
               huntsman
               ,
               first
               beats
               himself
               with
               the
               stroaks
               of
               his
               tail
               ,
               and
               curles
               up
               his
               spirits
               ,
               making
               them
               strong
               with
               union
               and
               recollection
               ,
               till
               being
               strook
               with
               a
               Mauritanian
               spear
               ,
               he
               rushes
               forth
               into
               his
               defence
               and
               noblest
               contention
               ;
               and
               either
               scapes
               into
               the
               secrets
               of
               his
               own
               dwelling
               ,
               or
               else
               dies
               ,
               the
               bravest
               of
               the
               forrest
               :
               Every
               man
               when
               shot
               with
               an
               arrow
               from
               Gods
               quiver
               ,
               must
               then
               draw
               in
               all
               the
               auxiliaries
               of
               reason
               ,
               and
               know
               ,
               that
               then
               is
               the
               time
               to
               try
               his
               strength
               ,
               and
               to
               reduce
               the
               words
               of
               his
               religion
               into
               action
               ,
               and
               consider
               that
               if
               he
               behaves
               himself
               weakly
               and
               timerously
               ,
               he
               suffers
               never
               the
               lesse
               of
               sicknesse
               ;
               but
               if
               he
               turns
               to
               health
               he
               carries
               along
               with
               him
               the
               mark
               of
               a
               coward
               and
               a
               fool
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               descends
               into
               his
               grave
               ,
               he
               enters
               into
               the
               state
               of
               the
               faithlesse
               and
               unbeleevers
               .
               Let
               him
               set
               his
               heart
               firm
               upon
               this
               resolution
               ,
               
                 I
                 must
                 bear
                 it
                 inevitably
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 by
                 Gods
                 grace
                 do
                 it
                 nobly
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Bear
                 in
                 thy
                 sicknesse
                 all
                 along
                 the
                 same
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 propositions
                 ,
                 and
                 discourses
                 concerning
                 thy
                 person
                 ,
                 thy
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 death
                 ,
                 thy
                 soul
                 and
                 religion
                 ,
                 which
                 thou
                 hadst
                 in
                 the
                 best
                 dayes
                 of
                 thy
                 health
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 thou
                 didst
                 discourse
                 wisely
                 concerning
                 things
                 spirituall
                 .
              
               For
               it
               is
               to
               be
               supposed
               (
               and
               if
               it
               be
               not
               yet
               done
               ,
               let
               this
               rule
               remind
               thee
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               direct
               thee
               )
               that
               thou
               
               hast
               cast
               about
               in
               thy
               health
               and
               considered
               concerning
               thy
               change
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 evil
                 day
              
               ,
               that
               thou
               must
               be
               sick
               and
               die
               ,
               that
               you
               must
               need
               a
               comforter
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               was
               certain
               thou
               shouldst
               fall
               into
               a
               state
               in
               which
               all
               the
               cords
               of
               thy
               anchor
               should
               be
               stretched
               ,
               and
               the
               very
               rock
               and
               foundation
               of
               faith
               should
               be
               attempted
               ;
               and
               whatsoever
               fancies
               may
               disturb
               you
               ,
               or
               whatever
               weaknesses
               may
               invade
               you
               ,
               yet
               consider
               ,
               when
               you
               were
               better
               able
               to
               judge
               and
               governe
               the
               accidents
               of
               your
               life
               ,
               you
               concluded
               it
               necessary
               to
               trust
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               possesse
               your
               souls
               with
               patience
               .
               Think
               of
               things
               as
               they
               think
               that
               stand
               by
               you
               ,
               and
               as
               you
               did
               when
               you
               stood
               by
               others
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               blessed
               thing
               to
               be
               patient
               ,
               ,
               that
               a
               quietnesse
               of
               spirit
               hath
               a
               certain
               reward
               ,
               that
               still
               there
               is
               infinite
               truth
               and
               reality
               in
               the
               promises
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               that
               still
               thou
               art
               in
               the
               care
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               condition
               of
               a
               son
               ,
               and
               
                 working
                 out
                 thy
                 salvation
              
               with
               labour
               and
               pain
               ,
               
                 with
                 fear
                 and
                 trembling
              
               ,
               that
               now
               the
               Sun
               is
               under
               a
               cloud
               ,
               but
               it
               still
               sends
               forth
               the
               same
               influence
               ;
               and
               be
               sure
               to
               make
               no
               new
               principles
               upon
               the
               stock
               of
               a
               quick
               and
               an
               impatient
               sense
               ,
               or
               too
               busie
               an
               apprehension
               :
               keep
               your
               old
               principles
               ,
               and
               upon
               their
               stock
               discourse
               and
               practise
               on
               towards
               your
               conclusion
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 Resolve
                 to
                 bear
                 your
                 sicknesse
                 like
                 a
                 child
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               without
               considering
               the
               evils
               and
               the
               pains
               ,
               the
               sorrows
               and
               the
               danger
               ;
               but
               go
               straight
               forward
               ,
               and
               let
               thy
               thoughts
               cast
               about
               for
               nothing
               ,
               but
               how
               to
               make
               advantages
               of
               it
               by
               the
               instrument
               of
               religion
               .
               He
               that
               from
               a
               high
               tower
               looks
               down
               upon
               the
               precipice
               and
               measures
               the
               space
               through
               
               which
               he
               must
               descend
               ,
               and
               considers
               what
               a
               huge
               fall
               he
               shall
               have
               ,
               shall
               feel
               more
               by
               the
               horror
               of
               it
               ,
               then
               by
               the
               last
               dash
               on
               the
               pavement
               :
               and
               he
               that
               tells
               his
               groans
               and
               numbers
               his
               sighs
               ,
               and
               reckons
               one
               for
               every
               gripe
               of
               his
               belly
               ,
               or
               throb
               of
               his
               distempered
               pulse
               ,
               will
               make
               an
               
                 artificiall
                 sicknesse
              
               greater
               then
               the
               naturall
               ;
               and
               if
               thou
               beest
               ashamed
               that
               a
               childe
               should
               bear
               an
               evil
               better
               then
               thou
               ,
               then
               take
               his
               instrument
               and
               allay
               thy
               spirit
               with
               it
               .
               ;
               reflect
               not
               upon
               thy
               evil
               ,
               but
               contrive
               as
               much
               as
               you
               can
               for
               duty
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               inconsideration
               will
               ease
               your
               pain
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               If
               thou
               fearest
               thou
               shalt
               need
               ;
               observe
               and
               draw
               together
               all
               such
               things
               as
               are
               apt
               to
               charm
               thy
               spirit
               ,
               and
               ease
               thy
               fancy
               in
               the
               sufferance
               .
               It
               is
               the
               counsell
               of
               Socrates
               :
               
               
                 It
                 is
              
               (
               said
               he
               )
               
                 a
                 great
                 danger
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 must
                 by
                 discourse
                 and
                 arts
                 of
                 reasoning
                 inchant
                 it
                 into
                 slumber
                 and
                 some
                 rest
                 .
              
               It
               may
               be
               thou
               wert
               moved
               much
               to
               see
               a
               person
               of
               honour
               to
               die
               untimely
               ;
               or
               thou
               didst
               love
               the
               religion
               of
               that
               death
               bed
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               dressed
               up
               in
               circumstances
               fitted
               to
               thy
               needs
               ,
               and
               hit
               thee
               on
               that
               part
               ,
               where
               thou
               wert
               most
               sensible
               ;
               or
               some
               little
               saying
               in
               a
               Sermon
               ,
               or
               passage
               of
               a
               book
               was
               chosen
               and
               singled
               out
               by
               a
               peculiar
               apprehension
               ,
               and
               made
               consent
               lodge
               a
               while
               in
               thy
               spirit
               ,
               even
               then
               when
               thou
               didst
               place
               death
               in
               thy
               meditation
               ,
               and
               didst
               view
               it
               in
               all
               its
               dresse
               of
               fancy
               :
               whatsoever
               that
               was
               which
               at
               any
               time
               did
               please
               thee
               in
               thy
               most
               passionate
               and
               fantastic
               part
               ,
               let
               not
               that
               go
               ,
               but
               bring
               it
               home
               at
               that
               time
               especially
               ;
               because
               then
               thou
               art
               in
               thy
               weaknesse
               ,
               such
               little
               things
               will
               easier
               
               move
               thee
               then
               a
               more
               severe
               discourse
               and
               a
               better
               reason
               .
               For
               a
               sick
               man
               is
               like
               a
               scrupulous
               :
               his
               case
               is
               gone
               beyond
               the
               cure
               of
               arguments
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               
                 a
                 trouble
              
               that
               can
               onely
               be
               helped
               by
               chance
               ,
               or
               a
               lucky
               saying
               ;
               and
               
                 Ludovico
                 Corbinelli
              
               was
               moved
               at
               the
               death
               of
               
                 Henry
                 the
                 second
              
               more
               then
               if
               he
               had
               read
               the
               saddest
               Elegy
               of
               all
               the
               unfortunate
               Princes
               in
               Christendom
               ,
               or
               all
               the
               sad
               sayings
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               or
               the
               threnes
               of
               the
               funerall
               prophets
               .
               I
               deny
               not
               ,
               but
               this
               course
               is
               most
               proper
               to
               weak
               persons
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               a
               state
               of
               weaknesse
               for
               which
               we
               are
               now
               providing
               remedies
               and
               instruction
               ;
               a
               strong
               man
               will
               not
               need
               it
               :
               But
               when
               our
               sicknesse
               hath
               rendred
               us
               weak
               in
               all
               senses
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               good
               to
               refuse
               a
               remedy
               ,
               because
               it
               supposes
               us
               to
               be
               sick
               .
               But
               then
               if
               to
               the
               Catalogue
               of
               weak
               persons
               we
               adde
               all
               those
               who
               are
               ruled
               by
               fancy
               ,
               we
               shall
               find
               that
               
                 many
                 persons
                 in
                 their
                 health
              
               ,
               and
               
                 more
                 in
                 their
                 sicknesse
              
               ,
               are
               under
               the
               dominion
               of
               fancy
               ,
               and
               apt
               to
               be
               helped
               by
               those
               little
               things
               ,
               which
               themselves
               have
               found
               fitted
               to
               their
               apprehension
               ;
               and
               which
               no
               other
               man
               can
               minister
               to
               their
               needs
               ,
               unlesse
               by
               chance
               ,
               or
               in
               a
               heap
               of
               other
               things
               .
               But
               therefore
               every
               man
               should
               remember
               by
               what
               instruments
               he
               was
               at
               any
               time
               much
               moved
               ,
               and
               try
               them
               upon
               his
               spirit
               in
               the
               day
               of
               his
               calamity
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               
                 Do
                 not
                 choose
                 the
                 kind
                 of
                 thy
                 sicknesse
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 thy
                 death
              
               ;
               but
               let
               it
               be
               what
               God
               please
               ,
               so
               it
               be
               no
               greater
               then
               thy
               spirit
               ,
               or
               thy
               patience
               :
               and
               for
               that
               ,
               you
               are
               to
               rely
               upon
               the
               promise
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               to
               secure
               thy self
               by
               prayer
               and
               industry
               ;
               but
               in
               all
               things
               else
               ,
               let
               God
               be
               thy
               chooser
               ,
               and
               let
               
               it
               be
               thy
               work
               to
               submit
               indifferently
               ,
               and
               attend
               thy
               duty
               .
               It
               is
               lawfull
               to
               beg
               of
               God
               that
               thy
               sicknesse
               may
               not
               be
               sharp
               ,
               or
               noysome
               ,
               infectious
               or
               unusuall
               ,
               because
               these
               are
               circumstances
               of
               evil
               which
               are
               also
               proper
               instruments
               of
               temptation
               ;
               and
               though
               it
               may
               well
               concern
               the
               prudence
               of
               thy
               religion
               to
               fear
               thy self
               ,
               and
               keep
               thee
               from
               violent
               temptations
               ,
               who
               hast
               so
               often
               fallen
               in
               little
               ones
               ;
               yet
               even
               in
               these
               things
               be
               sure
               to
               keep
               some
               degrees
               of
               indifferency
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               if
               God
               will
               not
               be
               intreated
               to
               ease
               thee
               ,
               or
               to
               change
               thy
               triall
               ,
               then
               be
               importunate
               that
               thy
               spirit
               and
               its
               interest
               be
               secured
               ,
               and
               
                 let
                 him
                 do
                 what
                 seemeth
                 good
                 in
                 his
                 eyes
              
               ;
               but
               as
               in
               the
               degrees
               of
               sicknesse
               thou
               art
               to
               submit
               to
               God
               ;
               so
               in
               the
               kind
               of
               it
               ,
               (
               supposing
               equall
               degrees
               )
               thou
               art
               to
               be
               altogether
               incurious
               ;
               whether
               God
               call
               thee
               by
               a
               consumption
               or
               an
               asthma
               ,
               by
               a
               dropsey
               or
               a
               palsey
               ,
               by
               a
               feaver
               in
               thy
               humours
               ,
               or
               a
               feaver
               in
               thy
               spirits
               ,
               because
               all
               such
               nicety
               of
               choice
               is
               nothing
               but
               a
               colour
               to
               legitimate
               impatience
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               an
               excuse
               to
               murmure
               privately
               ,
               and
               for
               circumstances
               ,
               when
               in
               the
               summe
               of
               affairs
               we
               durst
               not
               owne
               impatience
               .
               I
               have
               known
               some
               persons
               vehemently
               wish
               that
               they
               might
               die
               of
               a
               consumption
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               these
               had
               a
               plot
               upon
               heaven
               ,
               and
               hoped
               by
               that
               means
               to
               secure
               it
               after
               a
               carelesse
               life
               ;
               as
               thinking
               a
               lingring
               sicknesse
               would
               certainly
               infer
               a
               lingring
               and
               a
               protracted
               repentance
               ;
               and
               by
               that
               means
               they
               thought
               they
               should
               be
               safest
               ;
               others
               of
               them
               dreamed
               it
               would
               be
               an
               easier
               death
               ,
               and
               have
               found
               themselves
               deceived
               ,
               and
               their
               patience
               hath
               been
               tired
               with
               a
               weary
               spirit
               and
               a
               uselesse
               body
               ,
               by
               often
               conversing
               with
               
               healthfull
               persons
               and
               vigorous
               neighbours
               ,
               by
               uneasinesse
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               the
               sharpnesse
               of
               his
               bones
               ,
               by
               want
               of
               spirits
               and
               a
               dying
               life
               ;
               and
               in
               conclusion
               have
               been
               directly
               debauched
               by
               peevishnesse
               and
               a
               fretfull
               sicknesse
               ,
               and
               these
               men
               had
               better
               have
               left
               it
               to
               the
               wisdom
               and
               goodnesse
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               they
               both
               are
               infinite
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               
                 Be
                 patient
                 in
                 the
                 desires
                 of
                 religion
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 care
                 that
                 the
                 forwardnesse
                 of
                 exteriour
                 actions
                 do
                 not
                 discompose
                 thy
                 spirit
                 :
                 while
                 thou
                 fearest
                 that
                 by
                 lesse
                 serving
                 God
                 in
                 thy
                 disability
                 ,
                 thou
                 runnest
                 backward
                 in
                 the
                 accounts
                 of
                 pardon
                 and
                 the
                 favour
                 of
                 God.
              
               Be
               content
               that
               the
               time
               which
               was
               formerly
               spent
               in
               prayer
               be
               now
               spent
               in
               vomiting
               ,
               and
               carefulnesse
               and
               attendances
               :
               since
               God
               hath
               pleased
               it
               should
               be
               so
               ,
               it
               does
               not
               become
               us
               to
               think
               hard
               thoughts
               concerning
               it
               :
               Do
               not
               think
               that
               God
               is
               onely
               to
               be
               found
               in
               a
               great
               prayer
               ,
               or
               a
               solemn
               office
               ;
               he
               is
               moved
               by
               a
               sigh
               ,
               by
               a
               groan
               ,
               by
               an
               act
               of
               love
               ;
               and
               therefore
               when
               your
               pain
               is
               great
               and
               pungent
               ,
               lay
               all
               your
               strength
               upon
               it
               ,
               to
               bear
               it
               patiently
               ;
               when
               the
               evil
               is
               something
               more
               tolerable
               ,
               let
               your
               mind
               think
               some
               pious
               ,
               though
               short
               meditation
               ;
               let
               it
               not
               be
               very
               busie
               ,
               and
               full
               of
               attention
               ;
               for
               that
               will
               be
               but
               a
               new
               temptation
               to
               your
               patience
               ,
               and
               render
               your
               religion
               tedious
               and
               hatefull
               ;
               But
               record
               your
               desires
               ,
               and
               present
               your self
               to
               God
               by
               generall
               acts
               of
               will
               and
               understanding
               ,
               and
               by
               habituall
               remembrances
               of
               your
               former
               vigorousnesse
               ,
               and
               by
               verification
               of
               the
               same
               grace
               ,
               rather
               then
               proper
               exercises
               :
               if
               you
               can
               do
               more
               ,
               do
               it
               ;
               but
               if
               you
               cannot
               ,
               let
               it
               not
               become
               a
               scruple
               to
               thee
               ;
               we
               must
               not
               think
               
               man
               is
               tyed
               to
               the
               forms
               of
               health
               ,
               or
               that
               he
               who
               swoons
               and
               faints
               ,
               is
               obliged
               to
               his
               usual
               forms
               and
               hours
               of
               prayer
               ;
               
                 if
                 we
                 cannot
                 labour
                 ,
                 yet
                 let
                 us
                 love
                 .
              
               Nothing
               can
               hinder
               us
               from
               that
               ,
               but
               our
               own
               uncharitablenesse
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Be
               obedient
               unto
               thy
               Physitian
               in
               those
               things
               that
               concern
               him
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               a
               person
               fit
               to
               minister
               unto
               thee
               ;
               
               
                 God
                 is
                 he
                 onely
                 that
                 needs
                 no
                 help
              
               ;
               and
               God
               hath
               created
               the
               Physitian
               for
               thine
               :
               therefore
               use
               him
               temperately
               ,
               without
               violent
               confidences
               ;
               and
               sweetly
               without
               uncivil
               distrustings
               ,
               or
               refusing
               his
               prescriptions
               upon
               humors
               or
               impotent
               fear
               .
               A
               man
               may
               refuse
               to
               have
               his
               arme
               or
               leg
               cut
               off
               ,
               or
               to
               suffer
               the
               pains
               of
               Marius
               his
               incision
               :
               and
               if
               he
               believes
               that
               to
               dye
               is
               the
               lesse
               evil
               ,
               he
               may
               compose
               himself
               to
               it
               without
               hazarding
               his
               patience
               ,
               or
               introducing
               that
               which
               he
               thinks
               a
               worse
               evil
               ;
               but
               that
               which
               in
               this
               article
               is
               to
               be
               reproved
               and
               avoided
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               some
               men
               will
               choose
               to
               die
               out
               of
               fear
               of
               death
               ,
               and
               send
               for
               Physitians
               ,
               and
               do
               what
               themselves
               list
               ,
               and
               call
               for
               counsel
               and
               follow
               none
               .
               When
               there
               is
               reason
               they
               should
               decline
               him
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               accounted
               to
               the
               stock
               of
               a
               sin
               ;
               but
               where
               there
               is
               no
               just
               cause
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               direct
               impatience
               .
            
             
               Hither
               is
               to
               be
               reduced
               that
               we
               be
               not
               too
               confident
               of
               the
               Physitian
               or
               drain
               our
               hopes
               of
               recovery
               from
               the
               ●ountain
               ,
               through
               so
               imperfect
               chanels
               ;
               laying
               the
               wells
               of
               God
               dry
               ,
               and
               digging
               to
               our selves
               broken
               cisterns
               .
               Physitians
               are
               the
               Ministers
               of
               Gods
               mercies
               ,
               and
               providence
               ,
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               health
               and
               
               ease
               ,
               of
               restitution
               or
               death
               ;
               and
               when
               God
               shall
               enable
               their
               judgements
               and
               direct
               their
               counsels
               ,
               and
               prosper
               their
               medicines
               ,
               they
               shall
               do
               thee
               good
               ,
               for
               which
               you
               must
               give
               God
               thanks
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Physitian
               the
               honour
               of
               a
               blessed
               instrument
               .
               But
               this
               cannot
               alwayes
               be
               done
               ;
               
               and
               
                 Lucius
                 Cornelius
              
               the
               Lieutenant
               in
               Portugal
               under
               Fabius
               the
               Consul
               ,
               boasted
               in
               the
               inscription
               of
               his
               monument
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               lived
               a
               healthful
               and
               vegete
               age
               till
               his
               last
               sicknesse
               ,
               but
               then
               complained
               he
               was
               forsaken
               by
               his
               Physitian
               ,
               and
               railed
               upon
               Esculapius
               ,
               for
               not
               accepting
               his
               vow
               and
               passionate
               desire
               of
               preserving
               his
               life
               longer
               :
               and
               all
               the
               effect
               of
               that
               impatience
               and
               the
               folly
               was
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               recorded
               to
               following
               ages
               ,
               that
               he
               died
               without
               reason
               and
               without
               religion
               .
               But
               it
               was
               a
               sad
               sight
               to
               see
               the
               favour
               of
               all
               France
               confined
               to
               a
               Physitian
               and
               a
               Barber
               ,
               and
               the
               King
               (
               Lewis
               the
               XI
               .
               )
               to
               be
               so
               much
               their
               servant
               that
               he
               should
               acknowledge
               and
               own
               his
               life
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               ease
               to
               their
               gentle
               dressing
               of
               his
               gout
               ,
               and
               friendly
               ministeries
               ;
               
               for
               the
               King
               thought
               himself
               undone
               and
               robbed
               if
               he
               should
               die
               ;
               his
               portion
               here
               was
               fair
               :
               and
               he
               was
               loth
               to
               exchange
               his
               possession
               for
               the
               interest
               of
               a
               bigger
               hope
               .
            
             
             
               8.
               
               
                 Treat
                 thy
                 nurses
                 and
                 servants
                 sweetly
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 becomes
                 an
                 obliged
                 and
                 a
                 necessitous
                 person
              
               ;
               remember
               that
               thou
               art
               very
               troublesome
               to
               them
               ;
               that
               they
               trouble
               not
               thee
               willingly
               ;
               that
               they
               strive
               to
               do
               thee
               ease
               and
               benefit
               ,
               that
               they
               wish
               it
               and
               sigh
               ,
               and
               pray
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               are
               glad
               if
               thou
               likest
               their
               attendance
               :
               that
               whatsoever
               is
               amisse
               is
               thy
               disease
               ,
               and
               the
               uneasinesse
               of
               thy
               head
               or
               thy
               side
               ,
               thy
               distemper
               or
               thy
               disaffections
               ;
               and
               it
               will
               be
               an
               unhandsome
               injustice
               to
               be
               troublesome
               to
               them
               because
               thou
               art
               so
               to
               thy self
               ;
               to
               make
               them
               feel
               a
               part
               of
               thy
               sorrowes
               that
               thou
               mayest
               not
               bear
               them
               alone
               ;
               evilly
               to
               requite
               their
               care
               by
               thy
               too
               curious
               and
               impatient
               wrangling
               ,
               and
               fretful
               spirit
               .
               That
               tendernesse
               is
               vitious
               and
               unnatural
               that
               shrikes
               out
               under
               the
               weight
               of
               a
               gentle
               cataplasm
               ;
               and
               he
               will
               ill
               comply
               with
               
                 Gods
                 rod
              
               ,
               that
               cannot
               endure
               
                 his
                 friends
                 greatest
                 kindnesse
              
               :
               And
               he
               will
               be
               very
               angry
               (
               if
               he
               durst
               )
               with
               Gods
               smiting
               him
               ,
               that
               is
               peevish
               with
               his
               servants
               that
               go
               about
               to
               ease
               him
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               
                 Let
                 not
                 the
                 smart
                 of
                 your
                 sicknesse
                 make
                 you
                 to
                 call
                 violently
                 for
                 death
              
               ;
               
               you
               are
               not
               patient
               ,
               unlesse
               you
               be
               content
               to
               live
               .
               God
               hath
               wisely
               ordered
               that
               we
               may
               be
               the
               better
               reconciled
               with
               death
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               the
               period
               of
               many
               calamities
               .
               But
               where
               ever
               the
               General
               hath
               placed
               thee
               ,
               stirre
               not
               from
               thy
               station
               until
               thou
               beest
               called
               off
               ,
               but
               abide
               so
               ,
               that
               death
               may
               come
               to
               thee
               by
               the
               designe
               of
               him
               who
               intends
               it
               to
               be
               thy
               advantage
               ;
               God
               hath
               made
               sufferance
               to
               be
               thy
               work
               ,
               and
               do
               not
               impatiently
               long
               for
               evening
               ,
               lest
               at
               night
               thou
               findest
               the
               reward
               of
               him
               that
               was
               weary
               of
               his
               work
               ;
               for
               he
               that
               
               is
               weary
               before
               his
               time
               is
               an
               unprofitable
               servant
               ,
               and
               is
               either
               idle
               or
               diseased
               .
            
             
               10
               That
               which
               remains
               in
               the
               practise
               of
               this
               grace
               is
               that
               the
               sick
               man
               should
               do
               acts
               of
               patience
               by
               way
               of
               prayer
               and
               ejaculations
               .
               In
               which
               he
               may
               serve
               himself
               of
               the
               following
               collection
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             II.
             Acts
             of
             patience
             by
             way
             of
             prayer
             and
             ejaculation
             .
          
           
             I
             Will
             seek
             unto
             God
             ,
             unto
             God
             will
             I
             commit
             my
             cause
             which
             doth
             great
             things
             and
             unsearchable
             :
             
             marvellous
             things
             without
             number
             .
          
           
             To
             set
             upon
             high
             those
             that
             be
             low
             ,
             that
             those
             which
             mourn
             may
             be
             exalted
             to
             safety
             .
             
             So
             the
             poor
             have
             hope
             and
             iniquity
             stoppeth
             her
             mouth
             .
          
           
             Behold
             ,
             happy
             is
             the
             man
             whom
             God
             correcteth
             :
             therefore
             despise
             not
             thou
             the
             chastening
             of
             the
             Almighty
             .
             
          
           
             For
             he
             maketh
             sore
             and
             bindeth
             up
             ,
             he
             woundeth
             and
             his
             hands
             make
             whole
             .
             
          
           
             He
             shall
             deliver
             thee
             in
             six
             troubles
             ,
             yea
             in
             seven
             there
             shall
             no
             evil
             touch
             thee
             .
             Thou
             shalt
             come
             to
             thy
             grave
             in
             a
             just
             age
             like
             as
             a
             shock
             of
             corn
             cometh
             in
             his
             season
             
          
           
             I
             remember
             thee
             upon
             my
             bed
             ,
             
             and
             meditate
             upon
             thee
             in
             the
             night
             watches
             .
             Because
             thou
             hast
             been
             my
             help
             ,
             therefore
             under
             the
             
             shadow
             of
             thy
             wings
             will
             I
             rejoyce
             .
             
             My
             soul
             followeth
             hard
             after
             thee
             ,
             for
             thy
             right
             hand
             hath
             upholden
             me
             .
          
           
             God
             restoreth
             my
             soul
             :
             he
             leadeth
             me
             in
             the
             path
             of
             righteousnesse
             for
             his
             names
             sake
             .
             Yea
             though
             I
             walk
             thorough
             the
             valley
             of
             the
             shadow
             of
             death
             ,
             I
             will
             fear
             no
             evil
             :
             
             for
             thou
             art
             with
             me
             ,
             thy
             rod
             and
             thy
             staff
             ,
             they
             comfort
             me
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             time
             of
             trouble
             he
             shall
             hide
             me
             in
             his
             pavilion
             :
             
             in
             the
             secret
             of
             his
             tabernacle
             shal
             he
             hide
             me
             ,
             he
             shal
             set
             me
             up
             upon
             a
             rock
             .
          
           
             The
             Lord
             hath
             looked
             down
             from
             the
             height
             of
             his
             sanctuary
             ,
             from
             the
             heaven
             did
             the
             Lord
             behold
             the
             earth
             .
             To
             hear
             the
             groaning
             of
             his
             prisoners
             ,
             to
             loose
             those
             that
             are
             appointed
             to
             death
             .
             
          
           
             I
             cryed
             unto
             God
             with
             my
             voice
             :
             even
             unto
             God
             with
             my
             voice
             ,
             and
             he
             gave
             ear
             unto
             me
             ;
             In
             the
             day
             of
             my
             trouble
             I
             sought
             the
             Lord
             ;
             my
             sore
             ran
             in
             the
             night
             and
             ceased
             not
             ;
             my
             soul
             refused
             to
             be
             comforted
             .
             *
             I
             remember
             God
             and
             was
             troubled
             :
             I
             complained
             and
             my
             spirit
             was
             overwhelmed
             ;
             thou
             holdest
             mine
             eyes
             waking
             :
             I
             am
             so
             troubled
             that
             I
             cannot
             speak
             ;
             will
             the
             Lord
             cast
             me
             off
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             will
             he
             be
             favourable
             no
             more
             ?
             Is
             his
             promise
             clean
             gone
             for
             ever
             ?
             doth
             his
             promise
             fail
             for
             evermore
             ?
             Hath
             God
             forgotten
             to
             be
             gracious
             ?
             
             hath
             he
             in
             anger
             shut
             up
             his
             tender
             mercies
             ?
             And
             I
             said
             ,
             this
             my
             infirmity
             :
             but
             I
             will
             remember
             the
             years
             of
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             the
             most
             High.
             
          
           
             No
             temptation
             hath
             taken
             me
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             is
             common
             to
             man
             :
             but
             God
             is
             faithful
             who
             will
             not
             suffer
             me
             to
             be
             tempted
             above
             what
             I
             am
             able
             ;
             but
             will
             with
             the
             temptation
             also
             
             make
             a
             way
             to
             escape
             that
             I
             may
             be
             able
             to
             bear
             it
             .
             
          
           
             Whatsoever
             things
             were
             written
             afore
             time
             ,
             were
             written
             for
             our
             learning
             ,
             that
             we
             through
             patience
             and
             comfort
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             might
             have
             hope
             .
             
             Now
             the
             God
             of
             peace
             and
             consolation
             grant
             me
             to
             be
             so
             minded
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             the
             Lord
             ,
             let
             him
             do
             what
             seemeth
             good
             in
             his
             eyes
             .
             
          
           
             Surely
             the
             word
             that
             the
             Lord
             hath
             spoken
             is
             very
             good
             :
             But
             thy
             servant
             is
             weak
             ;
             O
             remember
             mine
             infirmities
             ;
             and
             lift
             thy
             servant
             up
             that
             leaneth
             upon
             thy
             right
             hand
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             given
             unto
             me
             a
             thorn
             in
             the
             flesh
             to
             buffet
             me
             .
             For
             this
             thing
             I
             besought
             the
             Lord
             thrice
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             depart
             from
             me
             ;
             and
             he
             said
             unto
             me
             ,
             My
             grace
             is
             sufficient
             for
             thee
             .
             For
             my
             strength
             is
             made
             perfect
             in
             weaknesse
             .
             Most
             gladly
             therefore
             will
             I
             glory
             in
             my
             infirmities
             ,
             that
             the
             power
             of
             Christ
             may
             rest
             upon
             me
             .
             
             For
             when
             I
             am
             weak
             then
             am
             I
             strong
             .
          
           
             O
             Lord
             thou
             hast
             pleaded
             the
             causes
             of
             my
             soul
             ;
             thou
             hast
             redeemed
             my
             life
             .
             And
             I
             said
             ,
             My
             strength
             and
             my
             hope
             is
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             remembring
             my
             affliction
             and
             my
             misery
             ;
             the
             wormwood
             and
             the
             gall
             .
             
             My
             soul
             hath
             them
             still
             in
             remembrance
             ,
             and
             is
             humbled
             within
             me
             .
             This
             I
             recall
             to
             my
             minde
             ,
             therefore
             I
             have
             hope
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             the
             Lords
             mercies
             that
             we
             are
             not
             consumed
             ,
             because
             his
             compassions
             fail
             not
             .
             They
             are
             new
             every
             morning
             ,
             great
             is
             thy
             faithfulnesse
             .
             
             The
             Lord
             is
             my
             portion
             said
             my
             soul
             ,
             therefore
             will
             I
             hope
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             Lord
             is
             good
             unto
             them
             that
             wait
             for
             him
             ,
             to
             the
             soul
             that
             seeketh
             him
             It
             is
             good
             
             that
             a
             man
             should
             both
             hope
             and
             quietly
             wait
             for
             the
             salvation
             of
             the
             Lord.
             For
             the
             Lord
             will
             not
             cast
             off
             for
             ever
             .
             But
             though
             he
             cause
             grief
             ,
             yet
             will
             he
             have
             compassion
             according
             to
             the
             multitude
             of
             his
             mercies
             .
             
             For
             he
             doth
             not
             afflict
             willingly
             nor
             grieve
             the
             children
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             doth
             a
             living
             man
             complain
             ?
             a
             man
             for
             the
             punishment
             of
             his
             sins
             ?
             O
             that
             thou
             wouldest
             hide
             me
             in
             the
             grave
             [
             of
             Jesus
             ]
             that
             thou
             wouldest
             keep
             me
             secret
             until
             thy
             wrath
             be
             past
             ,
             that
             thou
             wouldest
             appoint
             me
             a
             set
             time
             and
             remember
             me
             !
             
          
           
             
             Shall
             we
             receive
             good
             at
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             shall
             we
             not
             receive
             evil
             ?
          
           
             
               The
               sick
               man
               may
               recite
               or
               hear
               recited
               the
               following
               Psalms
               in
               the
               intervals
               of
               his
               agony
               .
            
             
               
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 O
                 Lord
                 rebuke
                 me
                 not
                 in
                 thine
                 anger
                 ,
                 
                 neither
                 chasten
                 me
                 in
                 thy
                 hot
                 displeasure
                 .
              
               
                 Have
                 mercy
                 upon
                 me
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 am
                 weak
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 heal
                 me
                 ,
                 for
                 my
                 bones
                 are
                 vexed
                 .
              
               
                 My
                 soul
                 is
                 also
                 sore
                 vexed
                 ,
                 but
                 thou
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 how
                 long
                 ?
                 Return
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 deliver
                 my
                 soul
                 :
                 O
                 save
                 me
                 for
                 thy
                 mercies
                 sake
                 ▪
              
               
                 For
                 in
                 death
                 no
                 man
                 remembreth
                 thee
                 :
                 in
                 the
                 grave
                 who
                 shall
                 give
                 thee
                 thanks
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 am
                 weary
                 with
                 my
                 groaning
                 :
                 all
                 the
                 night
                 make
                 I
                 my
                 bed
                 to
                 swim
                 :
                 I
                 water
                 my
                 couch
                 with
                 my
                 tears
                 .
              
               
                 Mine
                 eye
                 is
                 consumed
                 because
                 of
                 grief
                 ;
                 
                 it
                 waxeth
                 old
                 because
                 of
                 all
                 my
                 [
                 sorrowes
                 .
              
               
                 Depart
                 from
                 me
                 all
                 ye
                 workers
                 of
                 iniquity
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 heard
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 my
                 weeping
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 hath
                 heard
                 my
                 supplication
                 :
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 receive
                 my
                 prayer
                 .
              
               
                 Blessed
                 be
                 the
                 Lord
                 who
                 hath
                 heard
                 my
                 prayer
                 :
                 and
                 hath
                 not
                 turned
                 his
                 mercy
                 from
                 me
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 IN
                 the
                 Lord
                 put
                 I
                 my
                 trust
                 ;
                 how
                 say
                 ye
                 to
                 my
                 soul
                 ,
                 flee
                 as
                 a
                 bird
                 to
                 your
                 mountain
                 ?
              
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 is
                 in
                 his
                 holy
                 temple
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Lords
                 throne
                 is
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 his
                 eyes
                 behold
                 ,
                 his
                 eye-lids
                 try
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 Preserve
                 me
                 O
                 God
                 ;
                 
                 for
                 in
                 thee
                 do
                 I
                 put
                 my
                 trust
                 .
              
               
                 O
                 my
                 soul
                 thou
                 hast
                 said
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 thou
                 art
                 my
                 Lord
                 ,
                 my
                 goodnesse
                 extendeth
                 not
                 to
                 thee
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 is
                 the
                 portion
                 of
                 mine
                 inheritance
                 and
                 of
                 my
                 cup
                 :
                 thou
                 maintainest
                 my
                 lot
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 will
                 blesse
                 the
                 Lord
                 who
                 hath
                 given
                 me
                 counsel
                 ,
                 my
                 reins
                 also
                 instruct
                 me
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 seasons
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 have
                 set
                 the
                 Lord
                 alwayes
                 before
                 me
                 :
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 at
                 my
                 right
                 hand
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 moved
                 .
              
               
                 Therefore
                 my
                 heart
                 is
                 glad
                 and
                 my
                 glory
                 rejoyceth
                 ,
                 my
                 flesh
                 also
                 shall
                 rest
                 in
                 hope
                 .
              
               
                 Thou
                 wilt
                 shew
                 me
                 the
                 path
                 of
                 life
                 :
                 in
                 thy
                 presence
                 is
                 the
                 fulnesse
                 of
                 joy
                 ,
                 at
                 thy
                 right
                 hand
                 there
                 are
                 pleasures
                 for
                 evermore
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 me
                 I
                 will
                 behold
                 thy
                 face
                 in
                 righteousnesse
                 :
                 
                 I
                 shall
                 be
                 satisfied
                 when
                 I
                 awake
                 with
                 thy
                 likenesse
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 
                 HAve
                 mercy
                 upon
                 me
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 am
                 in
                 trouble
                 :
                 mine
                 eye
                 is
                 consumed
                 with
                 grief
                 ;
                 yea
                 my
                 soul
                 and
                 my
                 belly
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 my
                 life
                 is
                 spent
                 with
                 grief
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 years
                 with
                 sighing
                 :
                 my
                 strength
                 faileth
                 because
                 of
                 mine
                 iniquity
                 and
                 my
                 bones
                 are
                 consumed
                 .
                 *
                 I
                 am
                 like
                 a
                 broken
                 vessel
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 I
                 trusted
                 in
                 thee
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 I
                 said
                 thou
                 art
                 my
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 My
                 times
                 are
                 in
                 thy
                 hand
                 :
                 make
                 thy
                 face
                 to
                 shine
                 upon
                 thy
                 servant
                 :
                 save
                 me
                 for
                 thy
                 mercies
                 sake
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 thou
                 saidst
                 ,
                 seek
                 ye
                 my
                 face
                 ,
                 my
                 heart
                 said
                 unto
                 thee
                 ,
                 
                 thy
                 face
                 Lord
                 will
                 I
                 seek
                 .
              
               
                 Hide
                 not
                 thy
                 face
                 from
                 me
                 ;
                 put
                 not
                 thy
                 servant
                 away
                 in
                 thy
                 anger
                 :
                 thou
                 hadst
                 been
                 my
                 help
                 ,
                 leave
                 me
                 not
                 ,
                 neither
                 forsake
                 me
                 ,
                 O
                 God
                 of
                 my
                 salvation
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 had
                 fainted
                 unlesse
                 I
                 had
                 beleeved
                 the
                 goodnesse
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 the
                 land
                 of
                 the
                 living
                 .
              
               
                 O
                 how
                 great
                 is
                 thy
                 goodnesse
                 ,
                 which
                 thou
                 hast
                 laid
                 up
                 for
                 them
                 that
                 fear
                 thee
                 :
                 
                 which
                 thou
                 hast
                 wrought
                 for
                 them
                 that
                 trust
                 in
                 thee
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 sons
                 of
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 hide
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 secret
                 of
                 thy
                 presence
                 from
                 the
                 pride
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 keep
                 them
                 secretly
                 in
                 a
                 pavilion
                 from
                 the
                 strife
                 of
                 tongues
                 [
                 from
                 the
                 calumnies
                 and
                 aggravation
                 of
                 sins
                 by
                 Devils
                 .
                 ]
              
               
                 I
                 said
                 in
                 my
                 haste
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 cut
                 off
                 from
                 before
                 thine
                 eyes
                 :
                 neverthelesse
                 thou
                 heardest
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 my
                 supplication
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 cried
                 unto
                 thee
                 .
              
               
                 O
                 love
                 the
                 Lord
                 all
                 ye
                 his
                 Saints
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 
                 Lord
                 preserveth
                 the
                 faithfull
                 ,
                 and
                 plenteously
                 rewardeth
                 the
                 proud
                 doer
                 .
              
               
                 Be
                 of
                 good
                 courage
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 strengthen
                 your
                 heart
                 :
                 all
                 ye
                 that
                 hope
                 in
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 The
                 Prayer
              
               :
               to
               be
               said
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               a
               sicknesse
               .
            
             
               O
               Almighty
               God
               mercifull
               and
               gracious
               ,
               who
               in
               thy
               justice
               didst
               send
               sorrow
               and
               tears
               ,
               sicknesse
               and
               death
               into
               the
               world
               as
               a
               punishment
               for
               mans
               sins
               ,
               and
               hast
               comprehended
               all
               under
               sin
               and
               this
               sad
               covenant
               of
               sufferings
               ,
               
                 not
                 to
                 destroy
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 thou
                 mightest
                 have
                 mercy
                 upon
                 all
              
               ;
               making
               thy
               justice
               to
               minister
               to
               mercy
               ,
               short
               afflictions
               to
               an
               eternall
               weight
               of
               glory
               ;
               as
               thou
               hast
               turned
               my
               sins
               into
               sicknesse
               ,
               so
               turn
               my
               sicknesse
               to
               the
               advantages
               of
               holinesse
               and
               religion
               ,
               of
               mercy
               and
               pardon
               ,
               of
               faith
               and
               hope
               ,
               of
               grace
               and
               glory
               :
               thou
               hast
               now
               called
               me
               
                 to
                 the
                 fellowship
                 of
                 sufferings
              
               ;
               Lord
               by
               the
               instrument
               of
               religion
               ,
               let
               my
               present
               condition
               be
               so
               sanctified
               that
               my
               sufferings
               may
               be
               united
               to
               the
               sufferings
               of
               my
               Lord
               ,
               that
               so
               thou
               mayest
               pity
               me
               ,
               and
               assist
               me
               ;
               relieve
               my
               sorrow
               and
               support
               my
               spirit
               ;
               direct
               my
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               sanctifie
               the
               accidents
               of
               my
               sicknesse
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               punishment
               of
               my
               sin
               may
               be
               the
               school
               of
               vertue
               ;
               In
               which
               since
               thou
               hast
               now
               entred
               me
               ,
               Lord
               make
               me
               a
               holy
               proficient
               ;
               that
               I
               may
               behave
               my self
               as
               a
               son
               under
               discipline
               ,
               humbly
               ,
               and
               obediently
               ,
               evenly
               ,
               and
               penitently
               ;
               
               that
               I
               may
               come
               by
               this
               means
               neerer
               unto
               thee
               ;
               that
               if
               I
               shall
               go
               forth
               of
               this
               sicknesse
               by
               the
               gate
               of
               life
               and
               health
               ,
               I
               may
               return
               to
               the
               world
               with
               great
               strengths
               of
               spirit
               ,
               to
               run
               a
               new
               race
               of
               a
               stricter
               holinesse
               ,
               and
               a
               more
               severe
               religion
               :
               Or
               if
               I
               passe
               from
               hence
               with
               the
               out-let
               of
               death
               ,
               I
               may
               enter
               into
               the
               bosome
               of
               my
               Lord
               ,
               and
               may
               feel
               the
               present
               joyes
               of
               a
               certain
               hope
               of
               that
               Sea
               of
               pleasures
               in
               which
               all
               thy
               Saints
               and
               servants
               shall
               be
               comprehended
               to
               eternall
               ages
               .
               Grant
               this
               for
               Jesus
               Christ
               his
               sake
               ,
               our
               Dearest
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               .
               Amen
               .
            
          
           
             
               An
               act
               of
               resignation
               to
               be
               said
               by
               a
               sick
               person
               in
               all
               the
               evil
               accidents
               of
               his
               sicknesse
               .
            
             
               O
               Eternall
               God
               ,
               thou
               hast
               made
               me
               and
               sustained
               me
               ,
               thou
               hast
               blessed
               me
               in
               all
               the
               dayes
               of
               my
               life
               ,
               and
               hast
               taken
               care
               of
               me
               in
               all
               variety
               of
               accidents
               ;
               and
               nothing
               happens
               to
               me
               in
               vain
               ;
               nothing
               without
               thy
               providence
               ;
               and
               I
               know
               thou
               smitest
               thy
               servants
               in
               mercy
               and
               with
               designes
               of
               the
               greatest
               pity
               in
               the
               world
               :
               Lord
               I
               humbly
               lie
               down
               under
               thy
               rod
               ;
               do
               with
               me
               as
               thou
               pleasest
               ;
               do
               thou
               choose
               for
               me
               ,
               not
               onely
               the
               whole
               state
               and
               condition
               of
               being
               ,
               but
               every
               little
               and
               great
               accident
               of
               it
               .
               Keep
               me
               safe
               by
               thy
               grace
               ,
               and
               then
               use
               what
               instrument
               thou
               pleasest
               of
               bringing
               me
               to
               thee
               :
               Lord
               I
               am
               not
               sollicitous
               of
               the
               passage
               ,
               so
               I
               may
               get
               thee
               .
               Onely
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               remember
               my
               infirmities
               ,
               and
               let
               thy
               servant
               rejoyce
               in
               thee
               alwayes
               ,
               and
               feel
               and
               confesse
               ,
               and
               glory
               in
               
               thy
               goodnesse
               .
               O
               be
               thou
               as
               delightfull
               to
               me
               in
               this
               my
               medicinal
               sicknesse
               ,
               as
               ever
               thou
               wert
               in
               any
               of
               the
               dangers
               of
               my
               prosperity
               ,
               let
               me
               not
               peevishly
               refuse
               thy
               pardon
               at
               the
               rate
               of
               a
               severe
               discipline
               .
               I
               am
               thy
               servant
               and
               thy
               creature
               ,
               thy
               purchased
               possession
               ,
               and
               thy
               son
               ,
               I
               am
               all
               thine
               ,
               and
               because
               thou
               hast
               mercy
               in
               store
               for
               all
               that
               trust
               in
               thee
               ,
               I
               cover
               my
               eyes
               ,
               and
               in
               silence
               wait
               for
               the
               time
               of
               my
               redemption
               .
               Amen
               .
            
          
           
             
               A
               Prayer
               for
               the
               grace
               of
               Patience
               .
            
             
               MOst
               Mercifull
               and
               Gracious
               Father
               ,
               who
               in
               the
               redemption
               of
               lost
               Mankind
               by
               the
               passion
               of
               thy
               most
               holy
               Son
               hast
               established
               a
               Covenant
               of
               sufferings
               ,
               I
               blesse
               and
               magnifie
               thy
               Name
               that
               thou
               hast
               adopted
               me
               into
               the
               inheritance
               of
               sons
               ,
               and
               hast
               given
               me
               a
               portion
               of
               my
               elder
               Brother
               :
               Lord
               ,
               the
               crosse
               falls
               heavy
               and
               sits
               uneasie
               upon
               my
               shoulders
               ;
               my
               spirit
               is
               willing
               ,
               but
               my
               flesh
               is
               weak
               ,
               I
               humbly
               beg
               of
               thee
               that
               I
               may
               now
               rejoyce
               in
               this
               thy
               dispensation
               and
               effect
               of
               providence
               ;
               I
               know
               and
               am
               perswaded
               that
               thou
               art
               then
               as
               gracious
               when
               thou
               smitest
               us
               for
               amendment
               or
               triall
               ,
               as
               when
               thou
               releevest
               our
               wearied
               bodies
               ,
               in
               compliance
               with
               our
               infirmity
               :
               I
               rejoyce
               O
               Lord
               in
               thy
               rare
               and
               mysterious
               mercy
               ,
               who
               by
               sufferings
               hast
               turned
               our
               misery
               into
               advantages
               unspeakable
               ;
               for
               so
               thou
               makest
               us
               like
               to
               thy
               Son
               ,
               and
               givest
               us
               a
               gift
               that
               the
               Angels
               never
               did
               receive
               ;
               for
               they
               cannot
               die
               in
               conformity
               to
               ,
               and
               imitation
               of
               their
               Lord
               and
               ours
               ;
               but
               blessed
               be
               thy
               Name
               ;
               we
               can
               ,
               and
               dearest
               Lord
               ,
               
                 Let
                 it
                 be
                 so
              
               .
               Amen
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               II.
               
            
             
               THou
               who
               art
               the
               God
               of
               patience
               and
               consolation
               strengthen
               me
               in
               the
               inner
               man
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               
                 bear
                 the
                 yoak
                 and
                 burden
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               without
               any
               uneasie
               and
               uselesse
               murmurs
               ,
               and
               ineffective
               unwillingnesse
               .
               Lord
               ,
               I
               am
               unable
               to
               stand
               under
               the
               crosse
               ,
               unable
               of
               my self
               ,
               but
               thou
               ,
               O
               Holy
               Jesus
               ,
               who
               didst
               feel
               the
               burden
               of
               it
               ,
               who
               didst
               sink
               under
               it
               ,
               and
               wert
               pleased
               to
               admit
               a
               man
               to
               bear
               part
               of
               the
               load
               when
               thou
               underwentest
               all
               for
               him
               ;
               be
               thou
               pleased
               to
               ease
               this
               load
               by
               fortifying
               my
               spirit
               ;
               that
               I
               may
               be
               strongest
               when
               I
               am
               weakest
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               able
               to
               do
               and
               suffer
               every
               thing
               thou
               pleasest
               through
               Christ
               which
               strengthens
               me
               .
               Lord
               ,
               if
               thou
               wilt
               support
               me
               ,
               I
               will
               for
               ever
               praise
               thee
               ;
               If
               thou
               wilt
               suffer
               the
               load
               to
               presse
               me
               yet
               more
               heavily
               ;
               I
               will
               cry
               unto
               thee
               and
               complain
               unto
               my
               God
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               I
               will
               lie
               down
               and
               die
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               mercies
               and
               intercession
               of
               the
               Holy
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               the
               conduct
               of
               thy
               blessed
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               the
               ministery
               of
               Angels
               ,
               passe
               into
               those
               mansions
               where
               Holy
               souls
               rest
               and
               weep
               no
               more
               .
               Lord
               pity
               me
               ;
               Lord
               sanctifie
               this
               my
               sicknesse
               ;
               Lord
               strengthen
               me
               ;
               Holy
               Jesus
               save
               me
               and
               deliver
               me
               ;
               thou
               knowest
               how
               shamefully
               I
               have
               fallen
               with
               pleasure
               ;
               in
               thy
               mercy
               and
               very
               pity
               ,
               let
               me
               not
               fall
               with
               pain
               too
               .
               O
               let
               me
               
                 never
                 charge
                 God
                 foolishly
              
               ,
               nor
               offend
               thee
               by
               my
               impatience
               and
               uneasie
               spirit
               ,
               nor
               weaken
               the
               hands
               and
               hearts
               of
               those
               that
               charitably
               minister
               to
               my
               needs
               :
               but
               let
               me
               passe
               through
               the
               valley
               of
               tears
               ,
               and
               the
               valley
               of
               the
               shadow
               of
               
               death
               with
               safety
               and
               peace
               ,
               with
               a
               meek
               spirit
               ,
               and
               a
               sense
               of
               the
               divine
               mercies
               ;
               and
               though
               thou
               breakest
               me
               in
               pieces
               ,
               my
               hope
               is
               ,
               thou
               wilt
               gather
               me
               up
               in
               the
               gatherings
               of
               eternity
               .
               Grant
               this
               eternall
               God
               ,
               Gracious
               Father
               ,
               for
               the
               merits
               and
               intercession
               of
               our
               mercifull
               high
               Priest
               ,
               who
               once
               suffered
               for
               me
               ,
               and
               for
               ever
               intercedes
               for
               me
               ,
               our
               most
               gracious
               and
               ever
               Blessed
               Saviour
               Jesus
               .
            
          
           
             
               A
               Prayer
               to
               be
               said
               when
               the
               sick
               man
               takes
               Physick
               .
            
             
               O
               Most
               blessed
               and
               eternall
               Jesus
               ,
               thou
               who
               art
               the
               great
               Physician
               of
               our
               souls
               ,
               and
               the
               Sun
               of
               righteousnesse
               arising
               with
               healing
               in
               thy
               wings
               ;
               to
               thee
               is
               given
               by
               thy
               heavenly
               Father
               the
               Government
               of
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               thou
               disposest
               every
               great
               and
               little
               accident
               to
               thy
               Fathers
               honour
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               good
               and
               comfort
               of
               them
               that
               love
               and
               serve
               thee
               :
               Be
               pleased
               to
               blesse
               the
               ministery
               of
               thy
               servant
               in
               order
               to
               my
               ease
               and
               health
               ,
               direct
               his
               judgement
               ,
               prosper
               the
               medicines
               ,
               and
               dispose
               the
               chances
               of
               my
               sicknesse
               fortunately
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               feel
               the
               blessing
               and
               loving
               kindnesse
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               in
               the
               ease
               of
               my
               pain
               ,
               and
               the
               restitution
               of
               my
               health
               ;
               that
               I
               being
               restored
               to
               the
               society
               of
               the
               living
               ,
               and
               to
               thy
               solemn
               Assemblies
               ,
               may
               praise
               thee
               and
               thy
               goodnesse
               secretly
               among
               the
               faithfull
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Congregation
               of
               thy
               redeemed
               ones
               ,
               here
               in
               the
               outer-courts
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               hereafter
               in
               thy
               eternall
               temple
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               .
               Amen
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             III.
             Of
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             grace
             of
             Faith
             in
             the
             time
             of
             sicknesse
             .
          
           
             NOw
             is
             the
             time
             in
             which
             faith
             appears
             most
             necessary
             and
             most
             difficult
             .
             It
             is
             the
             foundation
             of
             a
             good
             life
             ;
             and
             the
             foundation
             of
             all
             our
             hopes
             ;
             it
             is
             that
             without
             which
             we
             cannot
             live
             well
             ,
             and
             without
             which
             we
             cannot
             die
             well
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             grace
             that
             then
             we
             shall
             need
             ,
             to
             support
             our
             spirits
             to
             sustain
             our
             hopes
             ,
             to
             alleviate
             our
             sickesse
             ,
             to
             resist
             temptations
             ,
             to
             prevent
             despair
             :
             upon
             the
             belief
             of
             the
             articles
             of
             our
             religion
             we
             can
             do
             the
             works
             of
             a
             holy
             life
             ;
             but
             upon
             belief
             of
             the
             promises
             ,
             we
             can
             bear
             our
             sicknesse
             patiently
             and
             die
             cheerfully
             .
             The
             sick
             man
             may
             practise
             it
             in
             the
             following
             instances
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Let
               the
               sick
               man
               be
               careful
               that
               he
               do
               not
               admit
               of
               any
               doubt
               concerning
               that
               which
               he
               beleeved
               ,
               and
               received
               from
               common
               consent
               in
               his
               best
               health
               and
               dayes
               of
               election
               and
               religion
               .
            
             For
             if
             the
             Devil
             can
             but
             prevail
             so
             far
             as
             to
             unfix
             and
             unrivet
             the
             resolution
             and
             confidence
             or
             fulnesse
             of
             assent
             ,
             it
             is
             easie
             for
             him
             so
             to
             unwinde
             the
             spirit
             ,
             that
             from
             why
             to
             
               whether
               or
               no
            
             ,
             from
             
               whether
               or
               no
            
             ,
             to
             
               scarcely
               not
            
             ,
             from
             
               scarcely
               not
            
             ,
             to
             
               absolutely
               not
               at
               all
            
             are
             steps
             of
             a
             descending
             and
             falling
             spirit
             :
             and
             whatsoever
             a
             man
             is
             made
             to
             doubt
             of
             by
             the
             weaknesse
             of
             his
             understanding
             in
             a
             sicknesse
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             hard
             to
             get
             an
             instrument
             strong
             or
             subtle
             
             enough
             to
             reenforce
             and
             ensure
             ;
             For
             when
             the
             strengths
             are
             gone
             by
             which
             faith
             held
             ,
             and
             it
             does
             not
             stand
             firme
             by
             the
             weight
             of
             its
             own
             bulk
             and
             great
             constitution
             ,
             nor
             yet
             by
             the
             cordage
             of
             a
             tenacious
             root
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             prepared
             for
             a
             ruine
             ,
             which
             it
             cannot
             escape
             in
             the
             tempests
             of
             a
             sicknesse
             and
             the
             assaults
             of
             a
             Devil
             .
             *
             Discourse
             and
             argument
             ,
             *
             the
             line
             of
             tradition
             ,
             and
             a
             never
             *
             failing
             experience
             ,
             *
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             and
             the
             *
             truth
             of
             miracles
             ,
             *
             the
             word
             of
             prophecie
             ,
             *
             and
             the
             blood
             of
             Martyrs
             ,
             *
             the
             excellencie
             of
             the
             doctrine
             and
             *
             the
             necessity
             of
             men
             ,
             
             *
             the
             riches
             of
             the
             promises
             ,
             *
             and
             the
             wisdom
             of
             the
             revelations
             ,
             *
             the
             reasonablenesse
             and
             *
             sublimity
             ,
             the
             *
             concordance
             and
             the
             *
             usefulnesse
             of
             the
             articles
             ,
             and
             *
             their
             complyance
             with
             all
             the
             needs
             of
             man
             ,
             *
             and
             the
             goverment
             of
             common
             wealths
             ,
             are
             like
             the
             strings
             and
             branches
             of
             the
             roots
             ,
             by
             which
             faith
             stands
             firm
             and
             unmoveable
             in
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             understanding
             of
             a
             man.
             But
             in
             sicknesse
             the
             understanding
             is
             shaken
             and
             the
             ground
             is
             removed
             in
             which
             the
             root
             did
             grapple
             ,
             and
             support
             its
             trunk
             ,
             and
             therefore
             there
             is
             no
             way
             now
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             be
             left
             to
             stand
             upon
             the
             old
             confidences
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             firmament
             of
             its
             own
             weight
             ;
             it
             must
             be
             left
             to
             stand
             because
             it
             alwayes
             stood
             there
             before
             :
             
             and
             as
             it
             stood
             all
             his
             life
             time
             in
             the
             
               ground
               of
               understanding
            
             ,
             so
             it
             must
             now
             be
             supported
             with
             will
             and
             a
             
               fixed
               resolution
            
             .
             But
             disputation
             tempts
             it
             ,
             and
             shakes
             it
             with
             trying
             ,
             and
             overthrowes
             it
             with
             shaking
             .
             Above
             all
             things
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             let
             the
             sick
             man
             fear
             a
             proposition
             which
             his
             sickness
             hath
             put
             into
             him
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             discourses
             of
             health
             ,
             and
             a
             sober
             untroubled
             reason
             .
          
           
           
             
             2.
             
             Let
             the
             sick
             man
             mingle
             the
             recital
             of
             his
             Creed
             together
             with
             his
             devotions
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             let
             him
             account
             his
             faith
             ;
             not
             in
             curiosity
             and
             factions
             ,
             in
             the
             confessions
             of
             parties
             and
             interests
             ;
             for
             some
             over
             froward
             zeals
             are
             so
             earnest
             to
             professe
             their
             little
             and
             uncertain
             articles
             ,
             
             and
             glory
             so
             to
             die
             in
             a
             particular
             and
             divided
             communion
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             profession
             of
             their
             faith
             they
             lose
             or
             discompose
             their
             charity
             ;
             
             let
             it
             be
             enough
             that
             we
             secure
             our
             interest
             of
             heaven
             ,
             though
             we
             do
             not
             go
             about
             to
             appropriate
             the
             mansions
             to
             our
             sect
             ;
             for
             every
             good
             man
             hopes
             to
             be
             saved
             as
             he
             is
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             he
             is
             a
             Lutheran
             or
             of
             another
             division
             .
             
             However
             those
             articles
             upon
             which
             he
             can
             build
             the
             exercise
             of
             any
             vertue
             in
             his
             sicknesse
             ,
             or
             upon
             the
             stock
             of
             which
             he
             can
             improve
             his
             present
             condition
             ,
             are
             such
             as
             consist
             in
             
               the
               greatnesse
               and
               goodnesse
            
             ,
             the
             veracity
             and
             
               mercy
               of
               God
            
             thorough
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             nothing
             of
             which
             can
             be
             concerned
             in
             the
             fond
             disputations
             which
             faction
             and
             interest
             hath
             too
             long
             maintained
             in
             Christendom
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             
               Let
               the
               sick
               mans
               faith
               especially
               be
               active
               about
               the
               promises
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               the
               excellent
               things
               of
               the
               gospel
            
             ;
             those
             which
             can
             comfort
             his
             sorrowes
             ,
             and
             enable
             his
             patience
             ;
             those
             upon
             the
             hopes
             of
             which
             ,
             he
             did
             the
             duties
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             and
             for
             which
             he
             is
             not
             unwilling
             to
             dye
             ;
             such
             as
             the
             intercession
             and
             
               advocation
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             remission
             of
             sins
             ,
             the
             resurrection
             ,
             the
             mysterious
             arts
             and
             mercies
             of
             mans
             redemption
             ,
             Christs
             triumph
             over
             death
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             powers
             of
             hell
             ,
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             or
             the
             blessed
             issues
             of
             repentance
             ,
             and
             above
             all
             ,
             the
             article
             of
             eternal
             life
             ,
             upon
             the
             strength
             of
             which
             11000
             virgins
             went
             cheerfully
             together
             to
             their
             martyrdome
             ,
             and
             20000
             Christians
             were
             burned
             by
             Dioclesian
             on
             a
             Christmas
             day
             ,
             and
             whole
             armies
             of
             Asian
             Christians
             offered
             themselves
             to
             the
             Tribunals
             of
             
               Arius
               Anthonius
            
             ,
             
             and
             whole
             colledges
             of
             severe
             persons
             were
             instituted
             ,
             who
             lived
             upon
             religion
             ,
             whose
             dinner
             was
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             whose
             supper
             was
             praise
             ,
             and
             their
             nights
             were
             watches
             ,
             and
             their
             dayes
             were
             labour
             ;
             for
             the
             hope
             of
             which
             then
             men
             counted
             it
             gain
             to
             lose
             their
             estates
             and
             gloried
             in
             their
             sufferings
             ,
             and
             rejoyced
             in
             their
             persecutions
             ,
             and
             were
             glad
             at
             their
             disgraces
             ;
             this
             is
             the
             article
             that
             hath
             made
             all
             the
             Martyrs
             of
             Christ
             confident
             and
             glorious
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             does
             not
             more
             then
             sufficiently
             strengthen
             our
             spirits
             to
             the
             present
             suffering
             it
             is
             because
             we
             understand
             it
             not
             ,
             but
             have
             the
             appetites
             of
             beasts
             and
             fools
             .
             But
             if
             the
             sick
             man
             fixes
             his
             thoughts
             and
             lets
             his
             habitation
             to
             dwell
             here
             ,
             he
             swells
             his
             hope
             and
             masters
             his
             fears
             ,
             and
             eases
             his
             sorrows
             ,
             and
             overcomes
             his
             temptations
             .
          
           
           
             4.
             
             
               Let
               the
               sick
               man
               endeavour
               to
               turn
               his
               faith
               of
               the
               Articles
               into
               love
               of
               them
            
             ;
             and
             that
             will
             be
             an
             excellent
             instrument
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             refresh
             his
             sorrows
             ,
             but
             to
             confirm
             his
             faith
             in
             defiance
             of
             all
             temptations
             .
             For
             a
             sick
             man
             and
             a
             disturbed
             understanding
             are
             not
             competent
             and
             fit
             instruments
             ,
             to
             judge
             concerning
             the
             reasonablenesse
             of
             a
             proposition
             ;
             But
             therefore
             let
             him
             consider
             and
             love
             it
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             usefull
             and
             necessary
             ,
             profitable
             and
             gracious
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             is
             once
             in
             love
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             then
             also
             renews
             his
             love
             to
             it
             ,
             when
             he
             feels
             the
             need
             of
             it
             ;
             he
             is
             an
             interested
             person
             ,
             and
             for
             his
             own
             sake
             will
             never
             let
             it
             go
             ,
             and
             passe
             into
             the
             shadows
             of
             doubting
             ,
             or
             the
             utter-darknesse
             of
             infidelity
             .
             
               An
               act
               of
               love
            
             will
             make
             him
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             we
             easily
             beleeve
             what
             we
             love
             ,
             but
             very
             uneasily
             part
             with
             our
             belief
             which
             we
             for
             so
             great
             an
             interest
             have
             chosen
             ,
             and
             entertained
             with
             a
             great
             affection
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             
               Let
               the
               sick
               person
               be
               infinitely
               carefull
               that
               his
               faith
               be
               not
               tempted
               by
               any
               man
               ,
               or
               any
               thing
               ,
               and
               when
               it
               is
               in
               any
               degree
               weakned
               ,
               let
               him
               lay
               fast
               hold
               upon
               the
               conclusion
               ,
            
             upon
             the
             Article
             it self
             ,
             and
             by
             earnest
             prayer
             beg
             of
             God
             to
             guide
             him
             in
             certainty
             and
             safety
             .
             For
             let
             him
             consider
             that
             the
             Article
             is
             better
             then
             all
             its
             contrary
             or
             contradictory
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             concerned
             that
             it
             be
             true
             ,
             and
             concerned
             also
             that
             he
             do
             beleeve
             it
             :
             but
             he
             can
             receive
             no
             good
             at
             all
             ,
             if
             Christ
             did
             not
             die
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             no
             resurrection
             ,
             if
             his
             Creed
             hath
             deceived
             him
             :
             therefore
             all
             that
             he
             is
             to
             do
             is
             to
             secure
             his
             hold
             ,
             which
             he
             can
             do
             no
             way
             but
             
               by
               prayer
            
             and
             
               by
               his
               interest
            
             .
             And
             by
             this
             Argument
             or
             instrument
             it
             was
             that
             Socrates
             refreshed
             the
             
             evil
             of
             his
             condition
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             to
             drink
             his
             aconite
             .
             
               If
               the
               soul
               be
               immortall
               ,
               and
               perpetuall
               rewards
               be
               laid
               up
               for
               wise
               souls
               ,
               
               then
               I
               lose
               nothing
               by
               my
               death
               ;
               but
               if
               there
               be
               not
               ,
               then
               I
               lose
               nothing
               by
               my
               opinion
               ,
               for
               it
               supports
               my
               spirit
               in
               my
               passage
               ,
               and
               the
               evil
               of
               being
               deceived
               cannot
               overtake
               me
               when
               I
               have
               no
               being
               .
            
             So
             it
             is
             with
             all
             that
             are
             tempted
             in
             their
             faith
             .
             If
             those
             Articles
             be
             not
             true
             ,
             then
             the
             men
             are
             nothing
             ;
             if
             they
             be
             true
             ,
             then
             they
             are
             happy
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             Article
             fails
             there
             can
             be
             no
             punishment
             for
             beleeving
             ;
             but
             if
             they
             be
             true
             ,
             my
             
               not
               beleeving
            
             destroyes
             all
             my
             portion
             in
             them
             and
             possibility
             to
             receive
             the
             excellent
             things
             which
             they
             contain
             .
             By
             faith
             we
             
               quench
               the
               fiery
               darts
               of
               the
               Devil
            
             ;
             but
             if
             our
             faith
             be
             quenched
             ,
             wherewithall
             shall
             we
             be
             able
             to
             endure
             the
             assault
             ?
             therefore
             seiz
             upon
             the
             Article
             ,
             and
             secure
             the
             great
             object
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             instrument
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               the
               hopes
               of
               pardon
               ,
               and
               eternall
               life
               through
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             and
             do
             this
             by
             all
             means
             and
             by
             any
             instrument
             artificiall
             ,
             or
             inartificiall
             ,
             by
             argument
             ,
             or
             by
             stratagem
             ,
             by
             perfect
             resolution
             ,
             or
             by
             discourse
             ,
             by
             the
             hand
             and
             ears
             of
             premisses
             ,
             or
             the
             foot
             of
             the
             conclusion
             ,
             by
             right
             or
             by
             wrong
             ,
             because
             we
             understand
             it
             ,
             or
             because
             we
             love
             it
             ,
             
               super
               totam
               materiam
            
             ,
             because
             I
             will
             ,
             and
             because
             I
             ought
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             safe
             to
             do
             so
             ,
             and
             because
             it
             is
             not
             safe
             to
             do
             otherwise
             ,
             because
             if
             I
             do
             I
             may
             receive
             a
             good
             ,
             and
             because
             if
             I
             do
             not
             I
             am
             miserable
             ;
             either
             for
             that
             I
             shall
             have
             a
             portion
             of
             sorrows
             ,
             or
             that
             I
             can
             have
             no
             portion
             of
             good
             things
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             IV.
             Acts
             of
             faith
             by
             way
             of
             prayer
             and
             ejaculation
             to
             be
             said
             by
             sick
             men
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             their
             temptation
             .
          
           
             LOrd
             whither
             shall
             I
             go
             ?
             thou
             hast
             the
             words
             of
             eternall
             life
             ?
          
           
             I
             beleeve
             in
             God
             the
             Father
             Almighty
             ,
             and
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             his
             onely
             Son
             our
             Lord
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             And
             I
             beleeve
             in
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Lord
             I
             beleeve
             ;
             help
             thou
             mine
             unbelief
             .
          
           
             I
             know
             and
             am
             perswaded
             by
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ]
             that
             none
             of
             us
             liveth
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             dieth
             to
             himself
             .
             For
             whether
             we
             live
             ,
             we
             live
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             whether
             we
             die
             ,
             we
             die
             unto
             the
             Lord
             :
             
             whether
             we
             live
             therefore
             or
             die
             ,
             we
             are
             the
             Lords
             .
          
           
             If
             God
             be
             for
             us
             ,
             who
             can
             be
             against
             us
             ?
             He
             that
             spared
             not
             his
             own
             Son
             but
             delivered
             him
             up
             for
             us
             all
             :
             how
             shall
             he
             not
             with
             him
             give
             us
             all
             things
             ?
          
           
             Who
             shall
             lay
             any
             thing
             to
             the
             charge
             of
             Gods
             elect
             ?
             It
             is
             God
             that
             justifieth
             ;
             who
             is
             he
             that
             condemneth
             ?
             It
             is
             Christ
             that
             died
             ,
             yea
             rather
             that
             is
             risen
             again
             ,
             who
             is
             even
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             
             who
             also
             maketh
             intercession
             for
             us
             .
          
           
             If
             any
             man
             sin
             we
             have
             an
             Advocate
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             
             Jesus
             Christ
             the
             righteous
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             the
             propitiation
             for
             our
             sins
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             a
             faithfull
             saying
             ,
             and
             worthy
             of
             
             all
             acceptation
             ,
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             came
             into
             the
             world
             to
             save
             sinners
             .
             O
             grant
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             obtain
             mercy
             ,
             that
             in
             me
             Jesus
             Christ
             may
             shew
             forth
             all
             long-suffering
             ,
             
             that
             I
             may
             beleeve
             in
             him
             to
             life
             everlasting
             .
          
           
             I
             am
             bound
             to
             give
             thanks
             unto
             God
             alway
             ,
             because
             God
             hath
             from
             the
             beginning
             chosen
             me
             to
             salvation
             ,
             through
             sanctification
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             belief
             of
             the
             truth
             whereunto
             he
             called
             me
             by
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             
             to
             the
             obtaining
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Now
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             and
             God
             even
             our
             Father
             which
             hath
             loved
             us
             ,
             and
             hath
             given
             us
             everlasting
             consolation
             ,
             and
             good
             hope
             through
             grace
             ,
             
             Comfort
             my
             heart
             and
             stablish
             me
             in
             every
             good
             word
             and
             work
             .
          
           
             The
             Lord
             direct
             my
             heart
             into
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             
             and
             into
             the
             patient
             waiting
             for
             Christ.
             
          
           
             O
             that
             our
             God
             would
             count
             me
             worthy
             of
             this
             calling
             ,
             and
             fulfill
             all
             the
             good
             pleasure
             of
             his
             goodnesse
             ,
             and
             the
             work
             of
             faith
             with
             power
             .
             That
             the
             Name
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             may
             be
             glorified
             in
             me
             ,
             
             and
             I
             in
             him
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             grace
             of
             our
             God
             and
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Let
             us
             who
             are
             of
             the
             day
             be
             sober
             ,
             putting
             on
             the
             brest-plate
             of
             faith
             and
             love
             ,
             and
             for
             an
             helmet
             ,
             the
             hope
             of
             salvation
             .
             For
             God
             hath
             not
             appointed
             us
             to
             wrath
             ,
             but
             to
             obtain
             salvation
             by
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             died
             for
             us
             ,
             that
             whether
             we
             wake
             or
             sleep
             ,
             we
             should
             live
             together
             with
             him
             .
             Wherefore
             comfort
             your selves
             together
             and
             edifie
             one
             another
             .
             
          
           
           
             There
             is
             no
             name
             under
             heaven
             whereby
             we
             can
             be
             saved
             ,
             but
             onely
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             .
             
             And
             every
             soul
             which
             will
             not
             hear
             that
             Prophet
             shall
             be
             destroyed
             from
             among
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             God
             forbid
             that
             I
             should
             glory
             ,
             save
             in
             the
             Crosse
             of
             Jesus
             Christ.
             I
             desire
             to
             know
             nothing
             but
             Jesus
             Christ
             and
             him
             crucified
             .
             For
             to
             me
             to
             live
             is
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             die
             is
             gain
             .
          
           
             Cease
             ye
             from
             man
             ,
             whose
             breath
             is
             in
             his
             nostrils
             :
             
             for
             wherein
             is
             he
             to
             be
             accounted
             of
             ?
             But
             the
             just
             shall
             live
             by
             faith
             .
          
           
             Lord
             ,
             I
             beleeve
             that
             thou
             art
             the
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Saviour
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             resurrection
             and
             the
             life
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             beleeveth
             in
             thee
             ,
             
             though
             he
             were
             dead
             ,
             yet
             shall
             he
             live
             .
          
           
             Jesus
             said
             unto
             her
             ,
             Said
             I
             not
             to
             thee
             ,
             that
             if
             thou
             wouldest
             beleeve
             thou
             shouldst
             see
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ?
             
          
           
             O
             death
             where
             is
             thy
             sting
             ?
             O
             grave
             where
             is
             thy
             victory
             ?
             the
             sting
             of
             death
             is
             sin
             ,
             and
             the
             strength
             of
             sin
             is
             the
             Law.
             But
             thanks
             be
             to
             God
             which
             giveth
             us
             the
             victory
             through
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ.
             
             Lord
             make
             me
             stedfast
             and
             unmoveable
             alwayes
             abounding
             in
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             
             For
             I
             know
             that
             my
             labour
             is
             not
             in
             vain
             in
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             
               
                 The
                 Prayer
              
               [
               for
               the
               grace
               and
               strengths
               of
               faith
               .
            
             
               O
               Holy
               and
               eternall
               Jesus
               ,
               who
               didst
               die
               for
               me
               and
               for
               all
               mankind
               ,
               abolishing
               
               our
               sin
               ,
               reconciling
               us
               to
               God
               ,
               adopting
               us
               into
               the
               portion
               of
               thine
               heritage
               ,
               and
               establishing
               with
               us
               a
               covenant
               of
               faith
               and
               obedience
               ,
               making
               our
               souls
               to
               rely
               upon
               spirituall
               strengths
               ,
               by
               the
               supports
               of
               a
               holy
               belief
               ,
               and
               the
               expectation
               of
               rare
               promises
               ,
               and
               the
               infallible
               truths
               of
               God
               :
               O
               let
               me
               for
               ever
               dwell
               upon
               the
               rock
               ,
               leaning
               upon
               thy
               arm
               ,
               beleeving
               thy
               word
               ,
               trusting
               in
               thy
               promises
               ,
               waiting
               for
               thy
               mercies
               ,
               and
               doing
               thy
               commandements
               ,
               that
               the
               Devil
               may
               not
               prevail
               upon
               me
               ,
               and
               my
               own
               weaknesses
               may
               not
               abuse
               or
               unsettle
               my
               perswasions
               ,
               nor
               my
               sins
               discompose
               my
               just
               confidence
               in
               thee
               and
               thy
               eternall
               mercies
               .
               Let
               me
               alwayes
               be
               thy
               servant
               and
               thy
               disciple
               ,
               and
               die
               in
               the
               communion
               of
               thy
               Church
               ,
               of
               all
               faithfull
               people
               ;
               Lord
               I
               renounce
               whatsoever
               is
               against
               thy
               truth
               ,
               and
               if
               secretly
               I
               have
               or
               do
               beleeve
               any
               false
               proposition
               ,
               I
               do
               it
               in
               the
               simplicity
               of
               my
               heart
               and
               great
               weaknesse
               ;
               and
               if
               I
               could
               discover
               it
               ,
               would
               dash
               it
               in
               pieces
               by
               a
               solemn
               disclaiming
               it
               ;
               for
               thou
               art
               the
               Way
               ,
               the
               Truth
               ,
               and
               the
               Life
               ;
               and
               I
               know
               that
               whatsoever
               thou
               hast
               declared
               that
               is
               the
               truth
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               I
               do
               firmly
               adhere
               to
               the
               religion
               thou
               hast
               taught
               ,
               and
               glory
               in
               nothing
               so
               much
               as
               that
               I
               am
               a
               Christian
               ,
               that
               thy
               name
               is
               called
               upon
               me
               :
               O
               my
               God
               ,
               though
               I
               die
               yet
               will
               I
               put
               my
               trust
               in
               thee
               .
               In
               thee
               O
               Lord
               have
               I
               trusted
               ,
               let
               me
               never
               be
               confounded
               .
               Amen
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             V.
             Of
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             Grace
             of
             Repentance
             in
             time
             of
             the
             Sicknesse
             .
          
           
             MEn
             generally
             do
             very
             much
             dread
             sudden
             death
             ,
             and
             pray
             against
             it
             passionately
             ;
             and
             certainly
             it
             hath
             in
             it
             great
             inconveniences
             accidentally
             to
             mens
             estates
             ,
             to
             the
             settlement
             of
             families
             ,
             to
             the
             culture
             and
             trimming
             of
             souls
             ,
             and
             it
             robs
             a
             man
             of
             the
             blessings
             which
             may
             be
             consequent
             to
             sickness
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             passive
             graces
             ,
             and
             holy
             contentions
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             
             while
             he
             descends
             to
             his
             grave
             without
             an
             adversary
             or
             a
             tryal
             :
             and
             a
             good
             man
             may
             be
             taken
             at
             such
             a
             disadvantage
             ,
             that
             a
             sudden
             death
             would
             be
             a
             great
             evil
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             most
             excellent
             person
             ,
             if
             it
             strikes
             him
             in
             an
             unlucky
             circumstance
             :
             But
             these
             considerations
             are
             not
             the
             onely
             ingredients
             into
             those
             mens
             discourse
             ,
             who
             pray
             violently
             against
             sudden
             deaths
             ;
             for
             possibly
             if
             this
             were
             all
             ,
             there
             may
             be
             in
             the
             condition
             of
             sudden
             death
             something
             to
             make
             recompence
             for
             the
             evils
             of
             the
             over-hasty
             accident
             .
             For
             certainly
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             lesse
             temporal
             evil
             to
             fall
             by
             the
             rudenesse
             of
             a
             sword
             ,
             then
             the
             violences
             of
             a
             Feaver
             ,
             and
             the
             axe
             is
             much
             a
             lesse
             affliction
             then
             a
             strangury
             ;
             and
             though
             a
             sicknesse
             tries
             our
             vertues
             ,
             yet
             a
             sudden
             death
             is
             free
             from
             temptation
             :
             a
             sicknesse
             may
             be
             more
             glorious
             and
             a
             sudden
             death
             more
             safe
             ;
             
               the
               deadest
               deaths
               are
               best
            
             ,
             the
             shortest
             and
             
             least
             premeditate
             ;
             
             so
             Caesar
             said
             ;
             and
             Pliny
             called
             a
             short
             death
             
               the
               greatest
               fortune
               of
               a
               mans
               life
               .
            
             For
             even
             good
             men
             have
             been
             forced
             to
             an
             undecencie
             of
             deportment
             by
             the
             violences
             of
             pain
             :
             
             and
             Cicero
             observes
             concerning
             Hercules
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             broken
             in
             pieces
             with
             pain
             ,
             even
             then
             when
             he
             sought
             for
             immortality
             by
             his
             death
             ,
             being
             tortured
             with
             a
             plague
             knit
             up
             in
             the
             lappet
             of
             his
             shirt
             .
             
             And
             therefore
             as
             a
             sudden
             death
             certainly
             loses
             the
             rewards
             of
             a
             holy
             sicknesse
             ,
             so
             it
             makes
             that
             a
             man
             shall
             not
             so
             much
             hazard
             and
             lose
             the
             rewards
             of
             a
             holy
             life
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             secret
             of
             this
             affair
             is
             a
             worse
             matter
             ;
             men
             live
             at
             that
             rate
             ;
             either
             of
             an
             habitual
             wickednesse
             ,
             or
             else
             a
             frequent
             repetition
             of
             single
             acts
             of
             killing
             and
             deadly
             sins
             ,
             that
             a
             sudden
             death
             is
             the
             ruine
             of
             all
             their
             hopes
             ,
             and
             a
             perfect
             consignation
             to
             an
             eternal
             sorrow
             .
             But
             in
             this
             case
             also
             ,
             so
             is
             a
             lingring
             sicknesse
             ;
             for
             our
             last
             sicknesse
             may
             change
             us
             from
             life
             to
             health
             ,
             from
             health
             to
             strength
             ,
             from
             strength
             to
             the
             firmnesse
             and
             confirmation
             of
             habitual
             graces
             ;
             but
             it
             cannot
             change
             a
             man
             from
             death
             to
             life
             ,
             and
             begin
             and
             finish
             that
             processe
             which
             sits
             not
             down
             but
             in
             the
             bosom
             of
             blessednesse
             .
             He
             that
             washes
             in
             the
             morning
             when
             his
             bath
             is
             seasonable
             and
             healthful
             is
             not
             onely
             made
             clean
             ,
             but
             sprightly
             ,
             and
             the
             blood
             is
             brisk
             and
             coloured
             like
             the
             first
             springing
             of
             the
             morning
             ;
             but
             they
             that
             wash
             their
             dead
             ,
             cleanse
             the
             skin
             ,
             and
             leave
             palenesse
             upon
             the
             cheek
             ,
             and
             stiffnesse
             in
             all
             the
             joynts
             .
             A
             repentance
             upon
             our
             death-bed
             
             bed
             is
             like
             washing
             the
             coarse
             ,
             
             it
             is
             cleanly
             and
             civil
             ;
             but
             makes
             no
             change
             deeper
             then
             the
             skin
             ;
             But
             God
             knowes
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             custom
             so
             to
             wash
             them
             that
             are
             going
             to
             dwell
             with
             dust
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             buried
             
               in
               the
               lap
               of
               their
               kinred
               ,
            
             earth
             ;
             
             but
             all
             their
             lives
             time
             wallow
             in
             pollutions
             without
             any
             washing
             at
             all
             ;
             or
             if
             they
             do
             it
             is
             like
             that
             of
             the
             Dardani
             who
             washed
             but
             thrice
             in
             all
             their
             life
             time
             ;
             
             when
             they
             are
             born
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             marry
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             die
             ;
             when
             they
             are
             baptized
             ,
             or
             against
             a
             solemnity
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             day
             of
             their
             funeral
             :
             but
             these
             are
             but
             ceremonious
             washings
             ,
             and
             never
             purifie
             the
             soul
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             stained
             and
             hath
             sullied
             the
             whitenesse
             of
             its
             baptismal
             robes
             .
          
           
             *
             God
             intended
             we
             should
             live
             a
             holy
             life
             ,
             *
             he
             contracted
             with
             us
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             for
             a
             holy
             life
             ,
             
             *
             he
             made
             no
             abatements
             of
             the
             strictest
             sense
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             did
             necessarily
             comply
             with
             humane
             infirmities
             or
             possibilities
             ,
             that
             is
             he
             understood
             it
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             repentance
             ,
             which
             stil
             is
             so
             to
             renew
             our
             duty
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             a
             holy
             life
             in
             the
             second
             sense
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             some
             great
             portion
             of
             our
             life
             to
             be
             spent
             in
             living
             as
             Christians
             should
             ,
             *
             a
             resolving
             to
             repent
             upon
             our
             death-bed
             is
             the
             greatest
             mockery
             of
             God
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             perfect
             contradictory
             to
             all
             his
             excellent
             designes
             
             of
             mercy
             and
             holinesse
             ;
             for
             therefore
             he
             threatned
             us
             with
             hell
             if
             we
             did
             not
             ,
             and
             he
             promised
             heaven
             ,
             if
             we
             did
             live
             a
             holy
             life
             :
             and
             a
             late
             repentance
             promises
             heaven
             to
             us
             upon
             other
             conditions
             ,
             
             even
             when
             we
             have
             lived
             wickedly
             .
             *
             It
             renders
             a
             man
             uselesse
             and
             intolerable
             to
             the
             world
             ;
             taking
             off
             the
             great
             curb
             of
             religion
             ,
             of
             fear
             ,
             and
             hope
             ,
             and
             permitting
             all
             impiety
             with
             the
             greatest
             impunity
             and
             incouragement
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             *
             by
             this
             means
             we
             see
             so
             many
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             as
             Philo
             calls
             them
             ,
             
             or
             as
             the
             prophets
             
               pueros
               centum
               annorum
            
             ,
             children
             of
             almost
             an
             hundred
             years
             old
             ,
             
             upon
             whose
             grave
             we
             may
             write
             the
             inscriptions
             which
             was
             upon
             the
             tomb
             of
             Similis
             in
             Xiphilin
             .
             Here
             he
             lies
             who
             was
             so
             many
             years
             ,
             but
             lived
             but
             seven
             ;
             *
             and
             the
             course
             of
             nature
             runs
             counter
             to
             the
             perfect
             designes
             of
             piety
             ,
             and
             *
             God
             who
             gave
             us
             a
             life
             to
             live
             to
             him
             is
             only
             served
             at
             our
             death
             ,
             when
             we
             die
             to
             all
             the
             world
             ;
             *
             and
             we
             undervalue
             the
             great
             promises
             made
             by
             the
             Holy
             Jesus
             ,
             for
             which
             the
             piety
             ,
             the
             strictest
             unerring
             piety
             of
             ten
             thousand
             ages
             is
             not
             a
             proportionable
             exchange
             ;
             
             yet
             we
             think
             it
             a
             hard
             bargain
             to
             get
             heaven
             ,
             if
             we
             be
             forced
             to
             part
             with
             one
             lust
             ,
             or
             live
             soberly
             twenty
             years
             :
             But
             like
             a
             
               Demetrius
               
               Afer
            
             who
             having
             lived
             a
             slave
             all
             his
             life
             time
             ,
             yet
             desired
             to
             descend
             to
             his
             grave
             in
             freedom
             ,
             begged
             manumission
             of
             his
             Lord
             )
             we
             lived
             in
             the
             bondage
             of
             our
             sin
             all
             our
             dayes
             and
             hope
             to
             dye
             the
             Lords
             freed
             man
             :
             *
             but
             above
             all
             ,
             this
             course
             of
             a
             delayed
             repentance
             must
             of
             necessity
             therefore
             be
             ineffective
             ,
             and
             certainly
             mortal
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             an
             intire
             destruction
             of
             the
             very
             formality
             and
             essential
             constituent
             reason
             of
             religion
             ;
             which
             I
             thus
             demonstrate
             .
          
           
             When
             God
             made
             man
             and
             propounded
             to
             him
             an
             immortal
             and
             a
             blessed
             state
             ,
             as
             the
             end
             of
             his
             hopes
             and
             the
             perfection
             of
             his
             condition
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             give
             it
             him
             for
             nothing
             ,
             but
             upon
             certain
             conditions
             ,
             which
             although
             they
             could
             add
             nothing
             to
             God
             ,
             yet
             they
             were
             such
             things
             which
             man
             could
             value
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             his
             best
             :
             and
             God
             had
             made
             appetites
             of
             pleasure
             in
             man
             ,
             that
             in
             them
             the
             scene
             of
             his
             obedience
             should
             lye
             .
             For
             when
             God
             made
             instances
             of
             mans
             obedience
             ,
             he
             1.
             either
             commanded
             such
             things
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             which
             man
             did
             naturally
             desire
             ,
             or
             2.
             such
             things
             which
             did
             contradict
             his
             natural
             desires
             ,
             or
             3.
             such
             which
             were
             indifferent
             .
             Not
             the
             first
             and
             the
             last
             .
             For
             it
             could
             be
             no
             effect
             of
             love
             or
             duty
             towards
             God
             for
             a
             man
             to
             eat
             when
             he
             was
             impatiently
             hungry
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             stay
             from
             eating
             ;
             neither
             was
             it
             any
             contention
             of
             obedience
             or
             labour
             of
             love
             for
             a
             man
             to
             look
             Eastward
             once
             a
             day
             ,
             or
             turn
             his
             back
             when
             the
             North
             winde
             blew
             fierce
             and
             loud
             .
             Therefore
             for
             the
             trial
             and
             instance
             of
             obedience
             ,
             God
             made
             his
             laws
             so
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             lay
             restraint
             upon
             mans
             appetites
             ;
             so
             that
             man
             might
             part
             with
             something
             
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             give
             to
             God
             his
             will
             ,
             and
             deny
             it
             to
             himself
             for
             the
             interest
             of
             his
             service
             ;
             and
             chastity
             is
             the
             denyall
             of
             a
             violent
             desire
             ,
             and
             justice
             is
             parting
             with
             money
             that
             might
             help
             to
             inrich
             me
             ,
             and
             meekness
             is
             a
             huge
             contradiction
             to
             pride
             and
             revenge
             ;
             and
             the
             wandring
             of
             our
             eyes
             ,
             and
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             our
             fancy
             ,
             and
             our
             imaginative
             opinions
             are
             to
             be
             lessened
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             serve
             God
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             other
             way
             of
             serving
             God
             ,
             we
             have
             nothing
             else
             to
             present
             unto
             him
             ;
             we
             do
             not
             else
             give
             him
             any
             thing
             or
             part
             of
             our selves
             ,
             but
             when
             we
             for
             his
             sake
             part
             with
             what
             we
             naturally
             desire
             ;
             and
             difficulty
             is
             essential
             to
             vertue
             ,
             and
             without
             choice
             there
             can
             be
             no
             reward
             ,
             &
             in
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             our
             natural
             desires
             there
             is
             no
             election
             ,
             we
             run
             to
             them
             as
             beasts
             to
             the
             river
             or
             the
             crib
             .
             If
             therefore
             any
             man
             shall
             teach
             or
             practise
             such
             a
             religion
             that
             satisfies
             all
             our
             natural
             desires
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             desire
             and
             passion
             ,
             of
             lust
             and
             appetites
             ,
             and
             only
             turns
             to
             God
             when
             his
             appetites
             are
             gone
             ,
             &
             his
             desires
             cease
             ,
             this
             man
             hath
             overthrown
             the
             very
             being
             of
             vertues
             ,
             and
             the
             essential
             constitution
             of
             religion
             ;
             Religion
             is
             no
             religion
             ,
             and
             vertue
             is
             no
             act
             of
             choice
             ,
             and
             reward
             comes
             by
             chance
             and
             without
             condition
             ,
             if
             we
             onely
             are
             religious
             when
             we
             cannot
             choose
             ,
             if
             we
             part
             with
             our
             money
             when
             we
             cannot
             keep
             it
             ,
             with
             our
             lust
             when
             we
             cannot
             act
             it
             ,
             with
             our
             desires
             when
             they
             have
             left
             us
             ;
             
             
               death
               is
               a
               certain
               mortifier
            
             ;
             but
             that
             mortification
             is
             deadly
             ,
             not
             useful
             to
             the
             purposes
             of
             a
             spiritual
             life
             .
             When
             we
             are
             compeld
             to
             depart
             from
             our
             evil
             customs
             and
             leave
             to
             live
             ,
             
             that
             we
             may
             begin
             to
             live
             ,
             then
             we
             dye
             to
             dye
             ;
             that
             life
             is
             the
             prologue
             to
             death
             and
             thenceforth
             we
             die
             eternally
             .
          
           
             S.
             Cyril
             speaks
             of
             certain
             people
             that
             chose
             to
             worship
             the
             sun
             because
             he
             was
             a
             day
             God
             ;
             for
             believing
             that
             he
             was
             quenched
             every
             ●●ght
             in
             the
             sea
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             had
             no
             influence
             upon
             them
             that
             light
             up
             candles
             and
             lived
             by
             the
             light
             of
             fire
             ,
             they
             were
             confident
             they
             might
             be
             Atheists
             all
             night
             and
             live
             as
             they
             list
             .
             Men
             who
             divide
             their
             little
             portion
             of
             time
             between
             religion
             and
             pleasures
             ,
             between
             God
             and
             Gods
             enemy
             ,
             think
             that
             God
             is
             to
             rule
             ,
             but
             in
             his
             certain
             period
             of
             time
             ,
             and
             that
             our
             life
             is
             the
             stage
             for
             passion
             and
             folly
             ,
             and
             the
             day
             of
             death
             for
             the
             work
             of
             our
             life
             ;
             but
             as
             to
             God
             ,
             
               both
               the
               day
               and
               night
               are
               alike
               ,
            
             so
             are
             the
             first
             and
             the
             last
             of
             our
             dayes
             ;
             all
             are
             his
             due
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             account
             severely
             with
             us
             for
             the
             follies
             of
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             the
             evil
             of
             the
             last
             ;
             The
             evils
             and
             the
             pains
             are
             great
             which
             are
             reserved
             for
             those
             who
             defer
             their
             restitution
             to
             Gods
             favour
             till
             their
             death
             .
             
             And
             therefore
             Antisthenes
             said
             well
             ;
             
               It
               is
               not
               the
               happy
               death
               ,
               but
               the
               happy
               life
               that
               makes
               man
               happy
               .
            
             It
             is
             in
             piety
             as
             in
             fame
             and
             reputation
             :
             he
             secures
             a
             good
             name
             but
             loosely
             that
             trusts
             his
             fame
             and
             celebritie
             onely
             to
             his
             ashes
             :
             
             and
             it
             is
             more
             a
             civilitie
             〈◊〉
             then
             the
             base
             of
             a
             firm
             reputation
             ,
             that
             men
             speak
             honour
             of
             their
             departed
             relatives
             :
             but
             if
             their
             life
             be
             vertuous
             it
             forces
             honour
             from
             contempt
             ,
             and
             
             snatches
             it
             from
             the
             hand
             of
             envy
             ,
             
             and
             it
             shines
             thorough
             the
             crevises
             of
             detraction
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             anointed
             the
             head
             of
             the
             living
             ,
             so
             it
             embalms
             the
             body
             of
             the
             dead
             .
             From
             these
             premises
             if
             followes
             that
             when
             we
             discourse
             of
             
               a
               sick
               mans
               repentance
            
             ,
             it
             is
             intended
             to
             be
             ,
             not
             a
             beginning
             but
             the
             prosecution
             and
             consummation
             of
             the
             covenant
             of
             repentance
             ,
             which
             Christ
             stipulated
             with
             us
             in
             Baptisme
             ,
             and
             which
             we
             needed
             all
             our
             life
             ,
             and
             which
             we
             began
             long
             before
             this
             last
             arrest
             ,
             and
             in
             which
             we
             are
             now
             to
             make
             further
             progresse
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             arrive
             to
             that
             integrity
             and
             fulnesse
             of
             of
             dutie
             ,
             
               that
               our
               sins
               may
               be
               blotted
               out
               ,
               when
               the
               times
               of
               refreshing
               shall
               come
               from
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             VI.
             Rules
             for
             the
             practise
             of
             Repentance
             in
             sicknesse
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               LEt
               the
               sick
               man
               consider
               at
               what
               gate
               this
               sicknesse
               entred
            
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             can
             discover
             the
             particular
             ,
             let
             him
             instantly
             ,
             passionately
             ,
             and
             with
             great
             contrition
             dash
             the
             crime
             in
             pieces
             ,
             lest
             he
             descend
             into
             his
             grave
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             a
             sin
             and
             thence
             remove
             into
             an
             ocean
             of
             eternal
             sorrowes
             ;
             but
             if
             he
             onely
             suffers
             the
             common
             fate
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             knowes
             not
             the
             particular
             inlet
             ,
             he
             is
             to
             be
             governed
             by
             the
             following
             measures
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             
               Inquire
               into
               the
               repentance
               of
               thy
               former
               life
               ,
            
             particularly
             ;
             whether
             it
             were
             of
             a
             great
             and
             perfect
             grief
             ,
             and
             productive
             of
             fixed
             resolutions
             of
             holy
             living
             ,
             and
             reductive
             of
             these
             to
             act
             ?
             How
             many
             dayes
             and
             nights
             have
             we
             spent
             in
             sorrow
             or
             care
             ,
             in
             habitual
             and
             actual
             pursuances
             of
             vertue
             ?
             what
             instrument
             we
             have
             chosen
             and
             used
             for
             the
             eradication
             of
             sin
             ?
             how
             we
             have
             judged
             our selves
             ,
             and
             how
             punished
             ?
             and
             in
             summe
             whether
             we
             have
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             repentance
             changed
             our
             life
             from
             criminal
             to
             vertuous
             ,
             from
             one
             habit
             to
             another
             ?
             and
             whether
             we
             have
             paid
             for
             the
             pleasure
             of
             our
             sin
             by
             smart
             ,
             or
             sorrow
             ,
             by
             the
             effusion
             of
             alms
             ,
             or
             pernoctations
             or
             abodes
             in
             prayers
             ,
             so
             as
             the
             spirit
             hath
             been
             served
             in
             our
             repentance
             ,
             as
             earnestly
             ,
             and
             as
             greatly
             as
             our
             appetites
             have
             been
             provided
             for
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             our
             shame
             and
             folly
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             Supply
             the
             imperfections
             of
             thy
             repentance
             by
             a
             general
             or
             universal
             sorrow
             ,
             for
             the
             sins
             not
             onely
             since
             the
             last
             communion
             or
             absolution
             ,
             but
             of
             thy
             whole
             life
             ;
             for
             all
             sins
             known
             and
             unknown
             ,
             repented
             and
             unrepented
             ,
             of
             ignorance
             or
             infirmity
             ,
             which
             thou
             knowest
             ,
             or
             which
             others
             have
             accused
             thee
             of
             ;
             thy
             clamorous
             and
             thy
             whispering
             sins
             ,
             the
             sinnes
             of
             scandall
             ,
             and
             the
             sinnes
             of
             a
             secret
             conscience
             ,
             of
             the
             flesh
             and
             of
             the
             spirit
             :
             for
             it
             would
             be
             but
             a
             sad
             arrest
             to
             thy
             soul
             wandring
             in
             strange
             and
             unusuall
             regions
             to
             see
             a
             scroll
             of
             uncancelled
             sins
             represented
             and
             charged
             upon
             thee
             for
             want
             of
             care
             and
             notices
             ,
             and
             that
             thy
             repentance
             shall
             become
             invalid
             ,
             because
             of
             its
             imperfections
             .
          
           
           
             4.
             
             To
             this
             purpose
             it
             is
             usually
             advised
             by
             spirituall
             persons
             ,
             that
             
               the
               sick
               man
               make
               an
               universal
               confession
               ,
            
             or
             a
             renovation
             and
             repetition
             of
             all
             the
             particular
             confessions
             and
             accusations
             of
             his
             whole
             life
             ;
             that
             now
             at
             the
             foot
             of
             his
             account
             he
             may
             represent
             the
             summe
             totall
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             conscience
             ,
             and
             make
             provisions
             for
             their
             remedie
             and
             pardon
             according
             to
             his
             present
             possibilities
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Now
             is
             the
             time
             to
             
               make
               reflex
               acts
               of
               repentance
            
             ;
             that
             as
             by
             a
             general
             repentance
             we
             supply
             the
             want
             of
             the
             just
             extension
             of
             parts
             :
             so
             by
             this
             we
             may
             supply
             the
             proper
             measures
             of
             the
             intension
             of
             degrees
             .
             In
             our
             health
             we
             can
             consider
             concerning
             our
             own
             acts
             whether
             they
             be
             real
             or
             hypocritical
             ,
             essential
             or
             imaginary
             ,
             sincere
             or
             upon
             interest
             ,
             integrall
             or
             imperfect
             ,
             commensurate
             or
             defective
             ,
             and
             although
             it
             is
             a
             good
             caution
             of
             securities
             after
             all
             our
             care
             and
             diligence
             still
             to
             suspect
             our selves
             ,
             and
             our
             own
             deceptions
             ,
             and
             for
             ever
             to
             beg
             of
             God
             pardon
             and
             acceptance
             in
             the
             union
             of
             Christs
             passion
             ,
             and
             intercession
             ;
             yet
             in
             proper
             speaking
             ,
             reflex
             acts
             of
             repentance
             ,
             being
             a
             suppletory
             after
             the
             imperfection
             of
             the
             direct
             ,
             are
             then
             most
             fit
             to
             be
             used
             when
             we
             cannot
             proceed
             in
             ,
             and
             prosecute
             the
             direct
             actions
             .
             To
             repent
             because
             we
             cannot
             repent
             ,
             and
             to
             grieve
             because
             we
             cannot
             grieve
             ,
             was
             a
             device
             invented
             to
             serve
             the
             turn
             of
             the
             mother
             of
             
               Peter
               Gratian
            
             ;
             but
             it
             was
             used
             by
             her
             ,
             and
             so
             advised
             to
             be
             in
             her
             sicknesse
             ,
             and
             last
             actions
             of
             repentance
             :
             for
             in
             our
             perfect
             health
             and
             understanding
             if
             we
             doe
             not
             understand
             our
             first
             act
             ,
             
             we
             cannot
             discern
             our
             second
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             be
             not
             sorry
             for
             our
             sins
             ,
             we
             cannot
             be
             sorry
             for
             want
             of
             sorrows
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             contradiction
             to
             say
             we
             can
             ;
             because
             want
             of
             sorrow
             to
             which
             we
             are
             obliged
             is
             certainly
             a
             great
             sin
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             can
             grieve
             for
             that
             ,
             then
             also
             for
             the
             rest
             ;
             if
             not
             for
             all
             ,
             then
             not
             for
             this
             :
             but
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             weaknesse
             the
             case
             is
             otherwise
             ;
             for
             then
             our
             actions
             are
             imperfect
             ,
             our
             discourse
             weak
             ,
             our
             internall
             actions
             not
             discernable
             ,
             our
             fears
             great
             ,
             our
             work
             to
             be
             abbreviated
             ,
             and
             our
             defects
             ,
             to
             be
             supplied
             by
             spirituall
             arts
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             proper
             and
             proportionate
             to
             our
             state
             ,
             and
             to
             our
             necessity
             ,
             to
             beg
             of
             God
             pardon
             for
             the
             imperfections
             of
             our
             repentance
             ,
             acceptance
             of
             our
             weaker
             sorrows
             ,
             supplies
             out
             of
             the
             treasures
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             mercy
             ;
             and
             thus
             repenting
             of
             the
             evil
             and
             unhandsome
             adherencies
             of
             our
             repentance
             ,
             in
             the
             whole
             integrity
             of
             the
             duty
             ,
             it
             will
             become
             
               a
               repentance
               not
               to
               be
               repented
               of
               .
            
          
           
             6.
             
             Now
             is
             the
             time
             beyond
             which
             the
             sick
             man
             must
             
               at
               no
               hand
               defer
               to
               make
               restitution
               of
               all
               his
               unjust
               possessions
               ,
            
             or
             other
             mens
             rights
             ,
             
             and
             satisfactions
             for
             all
             injuries
             ,
             and
             violencies
             according
             to
             his
             obligation
             ,
             and
             possibilities
             ;
             for
             although
             many
             circumstances
             might
             impede
             the
             acting
             it
             in
             our
             lives-time
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             permitted
             to
             be
             deferred
             in
             many
             cases
             ,
             because
             by
             it
             ,
             justice
             was
             not
             hindred
             ,
             and
             oftentimes
             piety
             and
             equity
             were
             provided
             for
             ;
             yet
             because
             this
             is
             the
             last
             scene
             of
             our
             life
             ,
             he
             that
             does
             not
             act
             it
             so
             far
             as
             he
             can
             ,
             or
             put
             it
             into
             certain
             conditions
             and
             order
             of
             effecting
             ,
             can
             never
             do
             it
             again
             ,
             and
             therefore
             then
             to
             defer
             it
             ,
             is
             to
             omit
             it
             ,
             and
             
             leaves
             the
             repentance
             defective
             in
             an
             integrall
             and
             constituent
             part
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Let
             the
             sick
             man
             be
             diligent
             and
             watchfull
             ,
             that
             the
             principle
             of
             his
             repentance
             be
             contrition
             ,
             or
             sorrow
             for
             sins
             ,
             commenced
             upon
             the
             love
             of
             God.
             For
             although
             sorrow
             for
             sins
             upon
             any
             motive
             may
             lead
             us
             to
             God
             by
             many
             intermediall
             passages
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             threshold
             of
             returning
             sinners
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             good
             ,
             nor
             effective
             upon
             our
             death-bed
             ;
             because
             repentance
             is
             not
             then
             to
             begin
             ,
             but
             must
             then
             be
             finished
             ,
             and
             completed
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             to
             be
             a
             supply
             and
             reparation
             of
             all
             the
             imperfections
             of
             that
             duty
             :
             and
             therefore
             it
             must
             by
             that
             time
             be
             arrived
             to
             contrition
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             must
             have
             grown
             from
             fear
             to
             love
             ,
             from
             the
             passions
             of
             a
             servant
             ,
             to
             the
             affections
             of
             a
             son
             ;
             The
             reason
             of
             which
             (
             besides
             the
             precedent
             )
             is
             this
             ,
             because
             when
             our
             repentance
             is
             in
             this
             state
             ,
             it
             supposes
             the
             man
             also
             in
             a
             state
             of
             grace
             ,
             a
             well
             grown
             Christian
             ;
             for
             to
             hate
             sin
             out
             of
             the
             love
             of
             God
             is
             not
             the
             felicity
             of
             a
             new
             convert
             ,
             or
             an
             infant
             grace
             (
             or
             if
             it
             be
             ,
             that
             love
             also
             is
             in
             its
             infancy
             )
             but
             it
             supposes
             a
             good
             progresse
             ,
             and
             the
             man
             habitually
             vertuous
             ,
             and
             tending
             to
             perfection
             :
             and
             therefore
             contrition
             ,
             or
             repentance
             so
             qualified
             ,
             is
             usefull
             to
             great
             degrees
             of
             pardon
             ,
             because
             the
             man
             is
             a
             gracious
             person
             ,
             and
             that
             vertue
             is
             of
             good
             degree
             ,
             and
             consequently
             fit
             imployment
             for
             him
             that
             shall
             work
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             is
             to
             appear
             before
             his
             Judge
             to
             receive
             the
             hire
             of
             his
             day
             .
             And
             if
             his
             repentance
             be
             contrition
             ,
             even
             before
             this
             state
             of
             sicknesse
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             increased
             by
             spirituall
             arts
             ;
             and
             the
             proper
             exercises
             of
             charity
             .
          
           
             
             
               Means
               of
               exciting
               contrition
               ,
               or
               repentance
               of
               sins
               ,
               proceeding
               from
               the
               love
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               TO
               which
               purpose
               the
               sick
               man
               may
               consider
               ,
               and
               is
               to
               be
               reminded
               (
               if
               he
               does
               not
               )
               that
               there
               are
               in
               God
               ,
               all
               the
               motives
               and
               causes
               of
               amability
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               that
               God
               is
               so
               infinitely
               good
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               some
               of
               the
               greatest
               and
               most
               excellent
               spirits
               of
               heaven
               ,
               whose
               work
               ,
               and
               whose
               felicity
               ,
               and
               whose
               perfections
               ,
               and
               whose
               nature
               it
               is
               ,
               to
               flame
               and
               burn
               in
               the
               brightest
               and
               most
               excellent
               love
               *
               that
               to
               love
               God
               is
               the
               greatest
               glory
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               that
               in
               him
               there
               are
               such
               excellencies
               ,
               that
               the
               smallest
               rayes
               of
               them
               communicated
               to
               our
               weaker
               understandings
               are
               yet
               sufficient
               to
               cause
               ravishments
               and
               transportations
               ,
               and
               satisfactions
               ,
               and
               
                 joyes
                 unspeakeable
                 ,
                 and
                 full
                 of
                 glory
              
               *
               that
               all
               the
               wise
               Christians
               of
               the
               world
               know
               and
               feel
               such
               causes
               to
               love
               God
               that
               they
               all
               professe
               themselves
               ready
               to
               die
               for
               the
               love
               of
               God
               *
               and
               the
               Apostles
               and
               millions
               of
               the
               Martyrs
               did
               die
               for
               him
               *
               And
               although
               it
               be
               harder
               to
               live
               in
               his
               love
               then
               to
               die
               for
               it
               ,
               yet
               all
               the
               good
               people
               that
               ever
               gave
               their
               names
               to
               Christ
               did
               for
               his
               love
               endure
               the
               crucifying
               their
               lusts
               ,
               the
               mortification
               of
               their
               appetites
               ,
               the
               contradictions
               and
               death
               of
               their
               most
               passionate
               ,
               naturall
               desires
               *
               that
               Kings
               and
               Queens
               have
               quitted
               their
               Diadems
               ,
               and
               many
               married
               Saints
               have
               turned
               their
               mutuall
               vowes
               into
               the
               love
               of
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               married
               him
               onely
               ,
               keeping
               a
               virgin
               chastity
               in
               a
               married
               
               life
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               more
               tenderly
               expresse
               their
               love
               to
               God
               *
               that
               all
               the
               good
               we
               have
               ,
               derives
               from
               Gods
               love
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               good
               we
               can
               hope
               for
               is
               the
               effect
               of
               his
               love
               ,
               and
               can
               descend
               onely
               upon
               them
               that
               love
               him
               *
               that
               by
               his
               love
               it
               is
               that
               we
               receive
               the
               holy
               Jesus
               *
               and
               by
               his
               love
               we
               receive
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               *
               and
               by
               his
               love
               we
               feel
               peace
               and
               joy
               within
               our
               spirits
               *
               and
               by
               his
               love
               we
               receive
               the
               mysterious
               Sacrament
               *
               And
               what
               can
               be
               greater
               ,
               then
               that
               from
               the
               goodnesse
               and
               love
               of
               God
               ,
               we
               receive
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               Adoption
               ,
               and
               the
               inheritance
               of
               sons
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               coheirs
               with
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               pardon
               of
               our
               sins
               ,
               and
               a
               divine
               nature
               ,
               and
               restraining
               grace
               ,
               and
               the
               grace
               of
               sanctification
               ,
               and
               a
               rest
               and
               peace
               within
               us
               ,
               and
               a
               certain
               expectation
               of
               glory
               ,
               *
               who
               can
               choose
               but
               love
               him
               ,
               who
               when
               we
               had
               provoked
               him
               exceedingly
               sent
               his
               Son
               to
               die
               for
               us
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               live
               with
               him
               ;
               who
               does
               so
               desire
               to
               pardon
               us
               and
               save
               us
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               appointed
               his
               Holy
               Son
               continually
               to
               intercede
               for
               us
               ?
               *
               That
               his
               love
               is
               so
               great
               that
               he
               offers
               us
               great
               kindnesse
               ,
               and
               intreats
               us
               to
               be
               happy
               ,
               and
               makes
               many
               decrees
               in
               heaven
               concerning
               the
               interest
               of
               our
               soul
               ,
               and
               the
               very
               provision
               and
               support
               of
               our
               persons
               *
               That
               he
               sends
               an
               Angel
               to
               attend
               upon
               every
               of
               his
               servants
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               their
               guard
               ,
               and
               their
               guide
               ,
               in
               all
               their
               dangers
               and
               hostilities
               *
               That
               for
               our
               sakes
               he
               restrains
               the
               Devil
               ,
               and
               puts
               his
               mightinesse
               in
               fetters
               and
               restraints
               ,
               and
               chastises
               his
               malice
               with
               decrees
               of
               grace
               and
               safety
               *
               That
               he
               it
               is
               who
               makes
               all
               the
               creatures
               serve
               us
               ,
               and
               takes
               care
               of
               our
               sleeps
               ,
               
               and
               preserves
               all
               plants
               and
               elements
               ,
               all
               mineralls
               and
               vegetables
               ,
               all
               beasts
               and
               birds
               ,
               all
               fishes
               and
               insects
               for
               food
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               for
               ornament
               ,
               for
               physick
               and
               instruction
               ,
               for
               variety
               and
               wonder
               ,
               for
               delight
               and
               for
               religion
               *
               That
               as
               God
               is
               all
               good
               in
               himself
               ,
               and
               all
               good
               to
               us
               ,
               so
               sin
               is
               directly
               contrary
               to
               God
               ,
               to
               reason
               ,
               to
               religion
               ,
               to
               safety
               and
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               felicity
               *
               That
               it
               is
               a
               great
               dishonour
               to
               a
               mans
               spirit
               to
               have
               been
               made
               a
               fool
               ,
               by
               a
               weak
               temptation
               ,
               and
               an
               empty
               lust
               ;
               and
               to
               have
               rejected
               God
               ,
               who
               is
               so
               rich
               ,
               so
               wise
               ,
               so
               good
               ,
               and
               so
               excellent
               ,
               so
               delicious
               ,
               and
               so
               profitable
               to
               us
               *
               That
               all
               the
               repentance
               in
               the
               world
               of
               excellent
               men
               does
               end
               in
               contrition
               ,
               or
               a
               sorrow
               for
               sins
               proceeding
               from
               the
               love
               of
               God
               ;
               because
               they
               that
               are
               in
               the
               state
               of
               grace
               do
               not
               fear
               hell
               violently
               ,
               and
               so
               long
               as
               they
               remain
               in
               Gods
               favour
               ,
               although
               they
               suffer
               the
               infirmities
               of
               men
               ,
               yet
               they
               are
               Gods
               portion
               ,
               and
               therefore
               all
               the
               repentance
               of
               just
               and
               holy
               men
               which
               is
               certainly
               the
               best
               ,
               is
               a
               repentance
               not
               for
               lower
               ends
               but
               because
               they
               are
               the
               friends
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               full
               of
               indignation
               that
               they
               have
               done
               an
               act
               against
               the
               honour
               of
               their
               Patron
               ,
               and
               their
               dearest
               Lord
               and
               Father
               *
               That
               it
               is
               a
               huge
               imperfection
               and
               a
               state
               of
               weaknesse
               ,
               to
               need
               to
               be
               moved
               with
               fear
               or
               temporall
               respects
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               are
               so
               ,
               as
               yet
               are
               either
               immerged
               in
               the
               affections
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               or
               of
               themselves
               ;
               and
               those
               men
               that
               bear
               such
               a
               character
               ,
               are
               not
               yet
               esteemed
               laudable
               persons
               ,
               or
               men
               of
               good
               natures
               ,
               or
               the
               sons
               of
               vertue
               .
               *
               That
               no
               repentance
               can
               be
               lasting
               ,
               that
               relies
               upon
               any
               thing
               but
               the
               love
               of
               
               God
               ;
               for
               temporal
               motives
               may
               cease
               ,
               and
               contrary
               contingencies
               may
               arise
               ,
               and
               fear
               of
               hell
               ,
               may
               be
               expelled
               by
               natural
               or
               acquired
               hardnesses
               ,
               and
               is
               alwayes
               the
               least
               when
               we
               have
               most
               need
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               most
               cause
               for
               it
               ;
               for
               the
               more
               habitual
               our
               sins
               are
               ,
               the
               more
               cauterized
               ▪
               our
               conscience
               is
               ,
               the
               lesse
               is
               the
               fear
               of
               hell
               ,
               and
               yet
               our
               danger
               is
               much
               the
               greater
               ,
               *
               that
               although
               fear
               of
               hell
               or
               other
               temporal
               motives
               may
               be
               the
               first
               inlet
               to
               a
               repentance
               ,
               yet
               repentance
               in
               that
               constitution
               and
               under
               those
               circumstances
               cannot
               obtain
               pardon
               ;
               because
               there
               is
               in
               that
               no
               union
               with
               God
               ,
               no
               adhesion
               to
               Christ
               ,
               no
               endeerment
               of
               passion
               ,
               or
               of
               spirit
               ,
               no
               similitude
               ,
               or
               conformity
               to
               the
               great
               instrument
               of
               our
               peace
               ,
               our
               glorious
               Mediatour
               :
               for
               as
               yet
               a
               man
               is
               turned
               from
               his
               sin
               ,
               but
               not
               converted
               to
               God
               ;
               the
               first
               and
               last
               of
               our
               returns
               to
               God
               being
               love
               ,
               and
               nothing
               but
               love
               :
               for
               obedience
               is
               the
               first
               part
               of
               love
               ,
               and
               fruition
               is
               the
               last
               ,
               and
               because
               he
               that
               does
               not
               love
               God
               cannot
               obey
               him
               ,
               therefore
               he
               that
               does
               not
               love
               him
               cannot
               enjoy
               him
               .
            
             
               Now
               that
               this
               may
               he
               reduced
               to
               practise
               ,
               the
               sick
               man
               may
               be
               advertised
               that
               in
               the
               actions
               of
               repentance
               *
               he
               separate
               low
               ,
               temporal
               ,
               sensual
               ,
               and
               self
               ends
               from
               his
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               so
               do
               his
               repentance
               *
               that
               he
               may
               still
               reflect
               honour
               upon
               God
               ;
               *
               that
               he
               confesse
               his
               justice
               in
               punishing
               ,
               that
               he
               acknowledge
               himself
               to
               have
               deserved
               the
               worst
               of
               evils
               ,
               *
               that
               he
               heartily
               believe
               and
               professe
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               perish
               finally
               ,
               yet
               that
               God
               ought
               to
               be
               glorified
               by
               that
               sad
               event
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               hath
               truly
               merited
               so
               intolerable
               a
               calamity
               ,
               *
               that
               he
               also
               be
               put
               to
               make
               acts
               of
               
               election
               and
               preference
               ;
               professing
               that
               he
               would
               willingly
               endure
               all
               temporal
               evils
               rather
               then
               be
               in
               the
               disfavour
               of
               God
               or
               in
               the
               state
               of
               sin
               ;
               for
               by
               this
               last
               instance
               he
               will
               be
               quitted
               from
               the
               suspicion
               of
               leaving
               sin
               ,
               for
               temporal
               respects
               ,
               because
               he
               by
               an
               act
               of
               imagination
               or
               fained
               presence
               of
               the
               object
               to
               him
               ,
               entertains
               the
               temporal
               evil
               that
               he
               may
               leave
               the
               sin
               ;
               and
               therefore
               unlesse
               he
               be
               a
               hypocrite
               does
               not
               leave
               the
               sin
               to
               be
               quit
               of
               the
               temporal
               evil
               .
               And
               as
               for
               the
               other
               motive
               of
               leaving
               sin
               our
               of
               the
               fear
               of
               hell
               ,
               because
               that
               is
               an
               evangelical
               motive
               conveyed
               to
               us
               by
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               is
               immediate
               to
               the
               love
               of
               God
               ;
               if
               the
               Schoolmen
               had
               pleased
               ,
               they
               might
               have
               reckoned
               it
               as
               the
               hand-maid
               ,
               and
               
                 of
                 the
                 retinue
                 of
                 contrition
              
               ;
               but
               the
               more
               the
               considerations
               are
               sublimed
               above
               this
               ,
               of
               the
               greater
               effect
               and
               the
               more
               immediate
               to
               pardon
               will
               be
               the
               repentance
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               
                 Let
                 the
                 sick
                 persons
                 do
                 frequent
                 actions
                 of
                 repentance
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 prayer
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 those
                 sins
                 which
                 are
                 spiritual
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 which
                 no
                 restitution
                 or
                 satisfaction
                 material
                 can
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 whose
                 contrary
                 acts
                 cannot
                 in
                 kinde
                 be
                 exercised
                 .
              
               For
               penitential
               prayers
               in
               some
               cases
               are
               the
               only
               instances
               of
               repentance
               that
               can
               be
               .
               An
               envious
               man
               ,
               if
               he
               gives
               God
               hearty
               thanks
               for
               the
               advancement
               of
               his
               brother
               ,
               hath
               done
               an
               act
               of
               mortification
               of
               his
               envy
               ,
               as
               directly
               as
               corporal
               austerities
               are
               an
               act
               of
               chastity
               ,
               and
               an
               enemy
               to
               uncleanness
               :
               and
               if
               I
               have
               seduced
               a
               person
               that
               is
               dead
               or
               absent
               ,
               if
               I
               cannot
               restore
               him
               to
               sober
               counsels
               by
               my
               discourse
               and
               undeceiving
               him
               ,
               I
               can
               onely
               repent
               of
               that
               by
               way
               of
               prayer
               :
               and
               intemperance
               
               is
               no
               way
               to
               be
               rescinded
               or
               punished
               
                 by
                 a
                 dying
                 man
              
               but
               by
               hearty
               prayers
               .
               Prayers
               are
               a
               great
               help
               in
               all
               cases
               ;
               in
               some
               they
               are
               proper
               acts
               of
               vertue
               and
               direct
               enemies
               to
               sin
               ;
               but
               although
               alone
               and
               in
               long
               continuance
               ,
               they
               alone
               can
               cure
               some
               one
               or
               some
               few
               little
               habits
               ,
               yet
               they
               can
               never
               alone
               change
               the
               state
               of
               the
               man
               ;
               and
               therefore
               are
               intended
               to
               be
               a
               suppletory
               to
               the
               imperfections
               of
               other
               acts
               ;
               and
               by
               that
               reason
               are
               the
               proper
               and
               most
               pertinent
               imployment
               of
               a
               Clinick
               or
               
                 death-bed
                 penitent
              
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               In
               those
               sins
               whose
               proper
               cure
               is
               
                 mortification
                 corporal
              
               ,
               the
               sick
               man
               is
               to
               supply
               that
               part
               of
               his
               repentance
               by
               a
               patient
               submission
               to
               the
               rod
               of
               sicknesse
               :
               For
               sicknesse
               does
               the
               work
               of
               penances
               or
               sharp
               afflictions
               ,
               and
               dry
               diet
               ,
               perfectly
               well
               :
               to
               which
               if
               we
               also
               put
               our
               wills
               ,
               and
               make
               it
               our
               act
               by
               an
               after
               election
               ,
               by
               confessing
               the
               justice
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               bearing
               if
               sweetly
               ,
               by
               begging
               it
               may
               be
               medicinal
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               wanting
               to
               the
               perfection
               of
               this
               part
               ,
               
               but
               that
               God
               confirme
               our
               patience
               and
               hear
               our
               prayers
               .
               
                 When
                 the
              
               guilty
               man
               runs
               to
               punishment
               ,
               the
               injured
               person
               is
               prevented
               and
               hath
               no
               whither
               to
               go
               but
               to
               forgivenesse
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               I
               have
               learned
               but
               of
               one
               suppletory
               more
               ,
               for
               the
               perfection
               and
               proper
               exercise
               of
               a
               sick
               mans
               repentance
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               such
               a
               one
               as
               will
               go
               a
               great
               way
               in
               the
               abolition
               of
               our
               past
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               making
               our
               peace
               with
               God
               ,
               even
               after
               a
               lesse
               severe
               life
               :
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               sick
               man
               do
               some
               heroical
               actions
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               charity
               ,
               or
               religion
               ,
               of
               justice
               or
               severity
               .
               There
               is
               a
               story
               of
               an
               infamous
               thief
               who
               having
               begged
               his
               pardon
               
               of
               the
               Emperor
               Mauritius
               was
               yet
               put
               into
               the
               Hospital
               of
               S.
               Sampson
               where
               he
               so
               plentifully
               bewailed
               his
               sins
               in
               the
               last
               agonies
               of
               his
               death
               ,
               that
               the
               Physitian
               who
               attended
               found
               him
               unexpectedly
               dead
               ,
               and
               over
               his
               face
               a
               handkerchief
               bathed
               in
               tears
               ,
               and
               soon
               after
               some
               body
               or
               other
               pretended
               to
               a
               revelation
               of
               this
               mans
               beatitude
               .
               It
               was
               a
               rare
               grief
               that
               was
               noted
               in
               this
               man
               ,
               which
               begat
               in
               that
               age
               a
               confidence
               of
               his
               being
               saved
               ,
               and
               
                 that
                 confidence
              
               (
               as
               things
               then
               went
               )
               was
               quickly
               called
               
                 a
                 revelation
              
               .
               But
               it
               was
               a
               stranger
               severity
               which
               is
               related
               by
               
                 Thomas
                 Cantipratanus
              
               concerning
               a
               young
               Gentleman
               condemned
               for
               robbery
               and
               violence
               ,
               who
               had
               so
               deep
               a
               sense
               of
               his
               sin
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               not
               content
               with
               a
               single
               death
               ,
               but
               begged
               to
               be
               tormented
               and
               cut
               in
               pieces
               joynt
               by
               joynt
               ,
               with
               intermedial
               senses
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               by
               such
               a
               smart
               signifie
               a
               greater
               sorrow
               ;
               Some
               have
               given
               great
               estates
               to
               the
               poor
               and
               to
               religion
               ;
               some
               have
               built
               colledges
               for
               holy
               persons
               ,
               many
               have
               suffered
               martyrdom
               ,
               and
               though
               those
               that
               died
               under
               the
               conduct
               of
               the
               Maccabees
               in
               defence
               of
               their
               countrey
               and
               religion
               ,
               had
               pendants
               on
               their
               breasts
               consecrated
               to
               the
               idols
               of
               the
               Iamnenses
               ,
               yet
               that
               they
               gave
               their
               lives
               in
               such
               a
               cause
               with
               so
               great
               a
               duty
               ,
               (
               the
               biggest
               things
               they
               could
               do
               or
               give
               )
               it
               was
               esteemed
               to
               prevail
               hugely
               towards
               the
               pardon
               and
               acceptation
               of
               their
               persons
               .
               An
               heroic
               action
               of
               uertue
               is
               a
               huge
               compendium
               of
               religion
               ;
               for
               if
               it
               be
               attained
               to
               by
               the
               usual
               measures
               and
               progresse
               of
               a
               Christian
               ,
               from
               inclination
               to
               act
               ,
               from
               act
               to
               habit
               ,
               from
               habit
               to
               abode
               ,
               from
               abode
               to
               reigning
               ,
               from
               reigning
               to
               perfect
               possession
               ,
               
               from
               possession
               to
               extraordinary
               emanations
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               heroick
               actions
               ,
               then
               it
               must
               needs
               do
               the
               work
               of
               man
               ,
               by
               being
               so
               great
               towards
               the
               work
               of
               God
               ;
               but
               if
               a
               man
               comes
               thither
               
                 per
                 saltum
              
               ,
               or
               on
               a
               sudden
               (
               which
               is
               seldome
               seen
               )
               then
               it
               supposes
               the
               man
               alwayes
               well
               inclined
               ,
               but
               abused
               by
               accident
               or
               hope
               ,
               by
               confidence
               or
               ignorance
               ;
               taen
               it
               supposes
               the
               man
               for
               the
               present
               in
               a
               great
               fear
               of
               evil
               ,
               and
               a
               passionate
               desire
               of
               pardon
               ;
               it
               supposes
               his
               apprehensions
               great
               ,
               and
               his
               time
               little
               ;
               and
               what
               the
               event
               of
               that
               will
               be
               ,
               no
               man
               can
               tell
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               certain
               that
               
                 to
                 some
                 purposes
              
               God
               will
               account
               for
               our
               religion
               on
               our
               death
               bed
               ,
               not
               by
               the
               measures
               of
               our
               time
               ,
               
               but
               the
               eminency
               of
               affection
               (
               as
               said
               Celestin
               the
               first
               )
               that
               is
               ,
               supposing
               the
               man
               in
               the
               state
               of
               grace
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               revealed
               possibility
               of
               salvation
               ,
               then
               an
               heroical
               act
               hath
               the
               reward
               of
               a
               longer
               series
               of
               good
               actions
               ,
               in
               an
               even
               and
               ordinary
               course
               of
               vertue
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               
                 In
                 what
                 can
                 remain
                 for
                 the
                 perfecting
                 a
                 sick
                 mans
                 repentance
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 helped
                 by
                 the
                 ministeries
                 of
                 a
                 spiritual
                 Guide
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             VII
             .
             Acts
             of
             repentance
             by
             way
             of
             prayer
             and
             ejaculation
             ;
             to
             be
             used
             especially
             by
             old
             men
             in
             their
             age
             ;
             and
             by
             all
             men
             in
             their
             sicknesse
             .
          
           
             LEt
             us
             search
             and
             try
             our
             wayes
             ,
             and
             turne
             again
             to
             the
             Lord
             :
             let
             us
             lift
             up
             our
             hearts
             with
             our
             hands
             unto
             God
             in
             the
             heavens
             .
             We
             have
             transgressed
             and
             rebelled
             and
             thou
             hast
             not
             pardoned
             :
             Thou
             hast
             covered
             with
             anger
             and
             persecured
             us
             ;
             
             thou
             hast
             slain
             ,
             thou
             hast
             not
             pitied
             ,
             O
             cover
             not
             thy self
             with
             a
             cloud
             ;
             but
             let
             our
             prayer
             passe
             thorough
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             sinned
             what
             shall
             I
             do
             unto
             thee
             ,
             O
             thou
             preserver
             of
             men
             ?
             why
             hast
             thou
             set
             me
             as
             a
             mark
             against
             thee
             ,
             so
             that
             I
             am
             a
             burden
             to
             my self
             ?
             and
             why
             doest
             not
             thou
             pardon
             my
             transgression
             ,
             and
             take
             away
             mine
             iniquity
             ?
             for
             now
             shall
             I
             sleep
             in
             the
             dust
             ,
             
             and
             thou
             shalt
             seek
             me
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             but
             I
             shall
             not
             be
             .
          
           
             The
             Lord
             is
             righteous
             for
             I
             have
             rebelled
             against
             his
             commandments
             .
             Hear
             I
             pray
             ,
             all
             ye
             people
             ,
             behold
             my
             sorrow
             ,
             behold
             O
             Lord
             I
             am
             in
             distresse
             ,
             
             my
             bowels
             are
             troubled
             ,
             my
             heart
             is
             turned
             within
             me
             ,
             for
             I
             have
             grievously
             rebelled
             .
          
           
             Thou
             O
             Lord
             remainest
             for
             ever
             ,
             thy
             throne
             from
             generation
             to
             generation
             :
             wherefore
             doest
             thou
             forget
             us
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             forsake
             us
             so
             long
             time
             ?
             turn
             thou
             us
             unto
             thee
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             and
             so
             shall
             we
             be
             turned
             :
             renew
             our
             dayes
             as
             of
             
             old
             :
             
             O
             reject
             me
             not
             utterly
             ,
             and
             be
             not
             exceeding
             wroth
             against
             thy
             servant
             .
          
           
             O
             remember
             not
             the
             sins
             of
             my
             youth
             ,
             nor
             my
             transgressions
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             thy
             mercies
             remember
             thou
             me
             for
             thy
             goodnesse
             sake
             O
             Lord
             :
             Do
             thou
             for
             me
             O
             God
             the
             Lord
             ,
             for
             thy
             Names
             sake
             ,
             
             because
             thy
             mercy
             is
             good
             ,
             deliver
             thou
             me
             ,
             for
             I
             am
             poor
             and
             needy
             ,
             and
             my
             heart
             is
             wounded
             within
             me
             ;
             I
             am
             gone
             like
             the
             shadow
             that
             declineth
             ,
             I
             am
             tossed
             up
             and
             down
             as
             the
             locust
             .
          
           
             Then
             Zacheus
             stood
             forth
             and
             said
             ,
             Behold
             Lord
             ,
             half
             of
             my
             goods
             I
             give
             to
             the
             poor
             ,
             and
             if
             I
             have
             wronged
             any
             man
             I
             restore
             him
             fourfold
             .
          
           
             Hear
             my
             prayer
             O
             Lord
             ,
             and
             consider
             my
             desire
             ,
             let
             my
             prayer
             be
             set
             forth
             in
             thy
             sight
             as
             the
             incense
             ,
             and
             let
             the
             lifting
             up
             of
             my
             hands
             be
             an
             evening
             sacrifice
             .
             
             And
             enter
             not
             into
             judgement
             with
             thy
             servant
             ,
             for
             in
             thy
             sight
             shall
             no
             man
             living
             be
             justified
             .
             Teach
             me
             to
             do
             the
             thing
             that
             pleaseth
             thee
             ,
             for
             thou
             art
             my
             God
             ,
             let
             thy
             loving
             spirit
             lead
             me
             forth
             into
             the
             land
             of
             righteousnesse
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             [
             speak
             ]
             of
             mercy
             and
             judgement
             ,
             unto
             thee
             O
             Lord
             will
             I
             make
             my
             prayer
             :
             I
             will
             behave
             my self
             wisely
             in
             a
             perfect
             way
             .
             O
             when
             wilt
             thou
             come
             unto
             me
             ,
             I
             will
             walk
             in
             my
             house
             with
             a
             perfect
             heart
             .
             I
             will
             set
             no
             wicked
             thing
             before
             my
             eyes
             ;
             
             I
             hate
             the
             work
             of
             them
             that
             turn
             aside
             ,
             it
             shall
             not
             cleave
             to
             me
             .
          
           
             Hide
             thy
             face
             from
             my
             sins
             ,
             and
             blot
             out
             all
             mine
             iniquities
             ;
             create
             in
             me
             a
             clean
             heart
             O
             God
             ,
             and
             renew
             a
             right
             spirit
             within
             me
             .
             Deliver
             me
             from
             blood
             guiltinesse
             O
             God
             ,
             [
             from
             malice
             ,
             envy
             ,
             the
             follies
             of
             lust
             and
             violences
             
             of
             passion
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             thou
             God
             of
             my
             salvation
             and
             my
             tongue
             shall
             sing
             aloud
             of
             thy
             righteousnesse
             .
             
          
           
             The
             sacrifice
             of
             God
             is
             a
             broken
             heart
             ,
             a
             broken
             and
             a
             contrite
             heart
             ,
             O
             God
             thou
             wilt
             not
             despise
             .
          
           
             Lord
             I
             have
             done
             amisse
             ;
             I
             have
             been
             deceived
             ,
             let
             so
             great
             a
             wrong
             as
             this
             be
             removed
             .
          
           
             
               The
               prayer
               ]
               for
               the
               grace
               and
               perfection
               of
               Repentance
               .
            
             
               
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 O
                 Almighty
                 God
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 the
                 great
                 Judge
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 mercies
                 ,
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 men
                 and
                 Angels
                 ,
                 thou
                 lovest
                 not
                 that
                 a
                 sinner
                 should
                 perish
                 ,
                 but
                 delightest
                 in
                 our
                 conversion
                 and
                 salvation
                 ,
                 and
                 hast
                 in
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 established
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 repentance
                 ,
                 and
                 promised
                 pardon
                 to
                 all
                 them
                 that
                 confesse
                 their
                 sins
                 and
                 forsake
                 them
                 ;
                 O
                 my
                 God
                 be
                 thou
                 pleased
                 to
                 work
                 in
                 me
                 what
                 thou
                 hast
                 commanded
                 should
                 be
                 in
                 me
                 .
                 Lord
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 dry
                 tree
                 who
                 neither
                 have
                 brought
                 forth
                 fruit
                 unto
                 thee
                 and
                 unto
                 holinesse
                 ,
                 nor
                 have
                 wept
                 out
                 salutary
                 tears
                 ,
                 the
                 instrument
                 of
                 life
                 and
                 restitution
                 ,
                 but
                 have
                 behaved
                 my self
                 like
                 an
                 unconcerned
                 person
                 in
                 the
                 ruins
                 and
                 breaches
                 of
                 my
                 soul
                 :
                 But
                 O
                 God
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 earnestly
                 will
                 I
                 seek
                 thee
                 ;
                 my
                 soul
                 thirsteth
                 for
                 thee
                 in
                 a
                 barren
                 and
                 thirsty
                 land
                 where
                 no
                 water
                 is
                 ;
                 Lord
                 
                   give
                   me
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   tears
                
                 and
                 pungent
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 let
                 my
                 heart
                 be
                 as
                 a
                 land
                 of
                 rivers
                 of
                 waters
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 head
                 a
                 fountain
                 of
                 tears
                 :
                 turn
                 my
                 sin
                 into
                 repentance
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 my
                 repentance
                 proceed
                 to
                 pardon
                 &
                 refreshment
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 SUpport
                 me
                 with
                 thy
                 graces
                 ,
                 strengthen
                 me
                 with
                 thy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 soften
                 my
                 heart
                 with
                 the
                 fire
                 of
                 thy
                 love
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 dew
                 of
                 heaven
                 ,
                 with
                 penitentiall
                 showers
                 :
                 make
                 my
                 care
                 prudent
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 remaining
                 portion
                 of
                 my
                 dayes
                 like
                 the
                 perpetuall
                 watches
                 of
                 the
                 night
                 ,
                 full
                 of
                 caution
                 and
                 observance
                 ,
                 strong
                 and
                 resolute
                 ,
                 patient
                 and
                 severe
                 ,
                 I
                 remember
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 did
                 sin
                 with
                 greedinesse
                 and
                 passion
                 ,
                 with
                 great
                 desires
                 and
                 an
                 unabated
                 choice
                 ;
                 O
                 let
                 me
                 be
                 as
                 great
                 in
                 my
                 repentance
                 as
                 ever
                 I
                 have
                 been
                 in
                 my
                 calamity
                 and
                 shame
                 ;
                 let
                 my
                 hatred
                 of
                 sin
                 be
                 great
                 as
                 my
                 love
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 both
                 as
                 neer
                 to
                 infinite
                 ,
                 as
                 my
                 proportion
                 can
                 receive
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 I
                 renounce
                 all
                 affection
                 to
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 not
                 buy
                 my
                 health
                 nor
                 redeem
                 my
                 life
                 with
                 doing
                 any
                 thing
                 against
                 the
                 Lawes
                 of
                 my
                 God
                 ;
                 but
                 would
                 rather
                 die
                 then
                 offend
                 thee
                 .
                 O
                 dearest
                 Saviour
                 have
                 pity
                 upon
                 thy
                 servant
                 ,
                 let
                 me
                 by
                 thy
                 sentence
                 be
                 doomed
                 to
                 perpetuall
                 penance
                 during
                 the
                 abode
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 ;
                 let
                 every
                 sigh
                 be
                 the
                 expression
                 of
                 a
                 repentance
                 ,
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 groan
                 an
                 acccent
                 of
                 spiritual
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 stroke
                 of
                 my
                 disease
                 a
                 punishment
                 of
                 my
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 instrument
                 of
                 pardon
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 my
                 return
                 to
                 the
                 land
                 of
                 innocence
                 I
                 may
                 eat
                 of
                 the
                 votive
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 the
                 supper
                 of
                 the
                 Lamb
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 sl●in
                 for
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 every
                 sorrowful
                 and
                 returning
                 sinner
                 .
                 O
                 grant
                 me
                 sorrow
                 here
                 ,
                 and
                 joy
                 hereafter
                 through
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 our
                 hope
                 ,
                 the
                 resurrection
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 the
                 justifier
                 of
                 a
                 sinner
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 all
                 faithful
                 souls
                 .
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               A
               prayer
               for
               pardon
               of
               sins
               to
               be
               said
               frequently
               in
               time
               of
               sicknesse
               ;
               and
               in
               all
               the
               portions
               of
               old
               age
               .
            
             
               
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 O
                 Eternal
                 and
                 most
                 gracious
                 Father
                 ,
                 I
                 humbly
                 throw
                 my self
                 down
                 at
                 the
                 foot
                 of
                 thy
                 mercy
                 seat
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 confidence
                 of
                 thy
                 essential
                 mercy
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 commandment
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 
                   come
                   boldly
                   to
                   the
                   throne
                   of
                   grace
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   finde
                   mercy
                   in
                   time
                   of
                   need
                
                 ;
                 O
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 hear
                 the
                 prayers
                 and
                 cries
                 of
                 a
                 sinner
                 ,
                 who
                 calls
                 earnestly
                 for
                 mercy
                 ;
                 Lord
                 my
                 needs
                 are
                 greater
                 then
                 all
                 the
                 degrees
                 of
                 my
                 desire
                 can
                 be
                 ;
                 unlesse
                 thou
                 hast
                 pity
                 upon
                 me
                 I
                 perish
                 infinitely
                 and
                 intolerably
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 one
                 voice
                 fewer
                 in
                 the
                 quire
                 of
                 singers
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 recite
                 thy
                 praises
                 to
                 eternal
                 ages
                 .
                 But
                 O
                 Lord
                 in
                 mercy
                 deliver
                 my
                 soul.
                 O
                 save
                 me
                 for
                 thy
                 mercy
                 sake
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 death
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 remembrance
                 of
                 thee
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 grave
                 who
                 shall
                 give
                 thee
                 thanks
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 O
                 Just
                 and
                 dear
                 God
                 ,
                 my
                 sins
                 are
                 innumerable
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 upon
                 my
                 soul
                 in
                 multitudes
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 a
                 burden
                 too
                 heavy
                 for
                 me
                 to
                 bear
                 ;
                 they
                 already
                 bring
                 sorrow
                 and
                 sicknesse
                 ,
                 shame
                 and
                 displeasure
                 ,
                 guilt
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 decaying
                 spirit
                 ,
                 a
                 sense
                 of
                 thy
                 present
                 displeasure
                 ,
                 and
                 fear
                 of
                 worse
                 ,
                 of
                 infinitely
                 worse
                 ;
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 thee
                 so
                 essential
                 ,
                 so
                 delightful
                 ,
                 so
                 usual
                 ,
                 so
                 desired
                 by
                 thee
                 to
                 shew
                 mercy
                 ,
                 that
                 although
                 
                 my
                 sin
                 be
                 very
                 great
                 and
                 my
                 fear
                 proportionable
                 ,
                 yet
                 thy
                 mercy
                 is
                 infinitely
                 greater
                 then
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 hope
                 and
                 my
                 comfort
                 rise
                 up
                 in
                 proportions
                 towards
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 trust
                 the
                 Devils
                 shall
                 never
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 reprove
                 it
                 ,
                 nor
                 my
                 own
                 weaknesse
                 discompose
                 it
                 .
                 Lord
                 thou
                 hast
                 sent
                 thy
                 Son
                 to
                 die
                 for
                 the
                 pardon
                 of
                 my
                 sins
                 ;
                 thou
                 hast
                 given
                 me
                 thy
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 seal
                 of
                 adoption
                 to
                 consigne
                 the
                 article
                 of
                 remission
                 of
                 sins
                 ;
                 thou
                 hast
                 for
                 all
                 my
                 sins
                 still
                 continued
                 to
                 invite
                 me
                 to
                 conditions
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 by
                 thy
                 ministers
                 the
                 prophets
                 ;
                 and
                 thou
                 hast
                 with
                 variety
                 of
                 holy
                 acts
                 softned
                 my
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 possessed
                 my
                 fancie
                 ,
                 and
                 instructed
                 my
                 understanding
                 ,
                 and
                 bended
                 and
                 inclined
                 my
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 directed
                 or
                 overruled
                 my
                 passions
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 repentance
                 and
                 pardon
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 should
                 not
                 thy
                 servant
                 beg
                 passionately
                 ,
                 and
                 humbly
                 hope
                 for
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 thy
                 strange
                 and
                 miraculous
                 acts
                 of
                 loving
                 kindnesse
                 ?
                 Lord
                 I
                 deserve
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 hope
                 thou
                 wilt
                 pardon
                 all
                 my
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 beg
                 it
                 of
                 thee
                 for
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 his
                 sake
                 ,
                 whom
                 thou
                 hast
                 made
                 the
                 great
                 endearment
                 of
                 thy
                 promises
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 our
                 hopes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 mighty
                 instrument
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 can
                 obtain
                 of
                 thee
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 we
                 need
                 and
                 can
                 receive
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 O
                 My
                 God
                 ,
                 how
                 shall
                 thy
                 servant
                 be
                 disposed
                 to
                 receive
                 such
                 a
                 favour
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 great
                 that
                 the
                 ever
                 blessed
                 Jesus
                 did
                 die
                 to
                 purchase
                 for
                 us
                 ;
                 so
                 great
                 that
                 the
                 falling
                 angels
                 never
                 could
                 hope
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 shall
                 obtain
                 ?
                 
                   Lord
                   I
                   do
                   from
                   my
                   soul
                   forgive
                   all
                   that
                   have
                   sinned
                
                 
                 against
                 me
                 .
                 O
                 forgive
                 me
                 my
                 sins
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 forgive
                 them
                 that
                 have
                 sinned
                 against
                 me
                 ;
                 
                   Lord
                   I
                   confesse
                   my
                   sins
                   unto
                   thee
                   daily
                   ,
                
                 by
                 the
                 accusations
                 and
                 secret
                 acts
                 of
                 conscience
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 we
                 confesse
                 our
                 sins
                 thou
                 hast
                 called
                 it
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 justice
                 to
                 forgive
                 us
                 our
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 cleanse
                 us
                 from
                 all
                 unrighteousnesse
                 .
                 Lord
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   put
                   my
                   trust
                   in
                   thee
                   ,
                
                 and
                 thou
                 art
                 ever
                 gracious
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 put
                 their
                 trust
                 in
                 thee
                 .
                 
                   I
                   call
                   upon
                   my
                   God
                   for
                   mercy
                   ,
                
                 and
                 thou
                 art
                 alwayes
                 more
                 ready
                 to
                 hear
                 then
                 we
                 to
                 pray
                 .
                 But
                 all
                 that
                 I
                 can
                 do
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 I
                 know
                 of
                 my self
                 is
                 nothing
                 but
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 infirmity
                 ,
                 and
                 misery
                 ;
                 therefore
                 I
                 go
                 forth
                 of
                 my self
                 ,
                 and
                 throw
                 my self
                 wholly
                 into
                 the
                 arms
                 of
                 thy
                 mercy
                 ,
                 through
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ;
                 and
                 beg
                 of
                 thee
                 for
                 his
                 death
                 and
                 passions
                 sake
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 resurrection
                 and
                 ascension
                 ,
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 our
                 redemption
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 infinite
                 mercy
                 in
                 which
                 thou
                 pleasest
                 thy self
                 above
                 all
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 the
                 creation
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 pitifull
                 ,
                 and
                 compassionate
                 to
                 thy
                 servant
                 in
                 the
                 abolition
                 of
                 all
                 my
                 sins
                 ;
                 so
                 shall
                 I
                 praise
                 thy
                 glories
                 with
                 a
                 tongue
                 not
                 defiled
                 with
                 evil
                 language
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 heart
                 purged
                 by
                 thy
                 grace
                 ,
                 quitted
                 by
                 thy
                 mercy
                 ,
                 and
                 absolved
                 by
                 thy
                 sentence
                 ,
                 from
                 generation
                 to
                 generation
                 .
              
               
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               An
               act
               of
               holy
               resolution
               of
               amendment
               of
               life
               in
               case
               of
               recovery
               .
            
             
               O
               Most
               just
               and
               most
               mercifull
               Lord
               God
               ,
               who
               hast
               sent
               evil
               diseases
               ,
               sorrow
               ,
               &
               fear
               ,
               trouble
               and
               uneasinesse
               ,
               briars
               and
               thorns
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               planted
               them
               in
               our
               houses
               ,
               
               and
               round
               about
               our
               dwellings
               to
               keep
               sin
               from
               our
               souls
               or
               to
               drive
               it
               thence
               ,
               I
               humbly
               beg
               of
               thee
               that
               this
               my
               sicknesse
               may
               serve
               the
               ends
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               be
               a
               messenger
               of
               spirituall
               life
               ,
               an
               instrument
               of
               reducing
               me
               to
               more
               religious
               and
               sober
               courses
               ;
               I
               know
               O
               Lord
               ,
               that
               I
               am
               unready
               and
               unprepared
               in
               my
               accounts
               ,
               having
               thrown
               away
               great
               portions
               of
               my
               time
               in
               vanity
               ,
               and
               set
               my self
               hugely
               back
               in
               the
               accounts
               of
               eternity
               ;
               and
               I
               had
               need
               live
               my
               life
               over
               again
               ,
               and
               live
               it
               better
               ;
               but
               thy
               counsels
               are
               in
               the
               great
               deep
               ,
               and
               thy
               footsteps
               in
               the
               water
               ;
               and
               I
               know
               not
               what
               thou
               wilt
               determine
               of
               me
               .
               If
               I
               die
               ,
               I
               throw
               my self
               into
               the
               arms
               of
               the
               Holy
               Jesus
               ,
               whom
               I
               love
               above
               all
               things
               :
               and
               if
               I
               perish
               ,
               I
               know
               I
               have
               deserved
               it
               ;
               but
               thou
               wilt
               not
               reject
               him
               that
               loves
               thee
               :
               But
               if
               I
               recover
               ,
               I
               will
               live
               by
               thy
               grace
               and
               help
               to
               do
               the
               work
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               passionately
               pursue
               my
               interest
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               serve
               thee
               in
               the
               labour
               of
               love
               ,
               with
               the
               charities
               of
               a
               holy
               zeal
               ,
               and
               the
               diligence
               of
               a
               firm
               and
               humble
               obedience
               ;
               Lord
               I
               will
               dwell
               in
               thy
               temple
               ,
               and
               in
               thy
               service
               ,
               religion
               shall
               be
               my
               imployment
               ,
               and
               alms
               shall
               be
               my
               recreation
               ,
               and
               patience
               shall
               be
               my
               rest
               ,
               and
               to
               do
               thy
               will
               shall
               be
               my
               meat
               and
               drink
               ,
               and
               to
               live
               shall
               be
               Christ
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               die
               shall
               be
               gain
               .
            
             
               O
               spare
               me
               a
               little
               that
               I
               may
               recover
               my
               strength
               before
               I
               go
               hence
               and
               be
               no
               more
               seen
               .
               Thy
               will
               be
               done
               on
               earth
               as
               it
               is
               in
               heaven
               .
               Amen
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             VIII
             .
             An
             Analysis
             or
             resolution
             of
             the
             Decalogue
             ,
             and
             the
             speciall
             precepts
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             describing
             the
             duties
             injoyned
             and
             the
             sins
             forbidden
             respectiuely
             ;
             for
             the
             assistance
             of
             sick
             men
             in
             making
             their
             confessions
             to
             God
             and
             his
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             the
             rendring
             their
             repentance
             more
             particular
             and
             perfect
             .
          
           
             
               I
               THou
               shalt
               have
               none
               other
               Gods
               but
               me
               .
               ]
            
             
               
                 Duties
                 commanded
                 are
              
               .
               1.
               
               To
               love
               God
               above
               all
               things
               .
               2.
               
               To
               obey
               him
               ,
               and
               fear
               him
               .
               3.
               
               To
               worship
               him
               with
               prayers
               ,
               vows
               ,
               thanksgivings
               ,
               presenting
               to
               him
               our
               souls
               and
               bodies
               ,
               and
               all
               such
               actions
               and
               expressions
               which
               the
               consent
               of
               Nations
               ,
               or
               the
               Lawes
               and
               Customs
               of
               the
               place
               where
               we
               live
               have
               appropriated
               to
               God.
               4.
               
               To
               designe
               all
               to
               Gods
               glory
               .
               5.
               
               To
               enquire
               after
               his
               will.
               6.
               
               To
               beleeve
               all
               his
               word
               .
               7.
               
               To
               submit
               to
               his
               providence
               .
               8.
               
               To
               proceed
               toward
               all
               our
               lawfull
               ends
               by
               such
               means
               as
               himself
               hath
               appointed
               .
               9.
               
               To
               speak
               and
               think
               honourably
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               recite
               his
               praises
               ,
               and
               confesse
               his
               Attributes
               and
               perfections
               .
            
             
               
                 They
                 sin
                 against
                 this
                 Commandement
              
               .
               1.
               
               Who
               love
               themselves
               or
               any
               of
               the
               creatures
               inordinately
               ,
               
               and
               intemperately
               .
               2.
               
               They
               that
               despise
               or
               neglect
               any
               of
               the
               Divine
               precepts
               .
               3.
               
               They
               that
               pray
               to
               unknown
               ,
               or
               false
               gods
               .
               4.
               
               They
               that
               disbeleeve
               or
               deny
               there
               is
               a
               God.
               5.
               
               They
               that
               make
               vows
               to
               creatures
               .
               6.
               
               Or
               say
               prayers
               to
               the
               honour
               of
               men
               or
               women
               ,
               or
               Angels
               ,
               as
               Pater
               nosters
               ,
               to
               the
               honour
               of
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               ,
               or
               S.
               Peter
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               taking
               a
               part
               of
               that
               honour
               which
               is
               due
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               giving
               it
               to
               the
               creature
               ,
               it
               is
               ,
               a
               religion
               paid
               to
               men
               and
               women
               out
               of
               Gods
               proper
               portion
               ,
               out
               of
               prayers
               directed
               to
               God
               immediately
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               an
               act
               contrary
               to
               that
               religion
               which
               makes
               God
               the
               last
               end
               of
               all
               things
               :
               for
               this
               th●ough
               our
               addresses
               to
               God
               ,
               passes
               something
               to
               the
               creatures
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               stood
               beyond
               him
               ;
               for
               by
               the
               intermediall
               worship
               paid
               to
               God
               ,
               they
               ultimately
               do
               honour
               to
               the
               man
               ,
               or
               Angel.
               7.
               
               They
               that
               make
               consumptive
               oblations
               to
               the
               creatures
               ,
               as
               the
               Collyridians
               who
               offered
               cakes
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               burn
               incense
               or
               candles
               to
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               .
               8.
               
               They
               that
               give
               themselves
               to
               the
               Devil
               ,
               or
               make
               contracts
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               use
               phantastic
               conversation
               with
               him
               .
               9
               They
               that
               consult
               Witches
               and
               Fortune-tellers
               .
               10.
               
               They
               that
               rely
               upon
               dreams
               and
               superstitious
               observances
               .
               11
               That
               use
               charmes
               ,
               spels
               ,
               superstitious
               words
               and
               characters
               ,
               verses
               of
               Psalms
               ;
               the
               consecrated
               elements
               to
               cure
               diseases
               ,
               to
               be
               shot
               free
               ,
               to
               recover
               stolne
               goods
               ,
               or
               inquire
               into
               secrets
               .
               12.
               
               That
               are
               wilfully
               ignorant
               of
               the
               lawes
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               love
               to
               be
               deceived
               in
               their
               perswasions
               ;
               that
               they
               may
               sin
               with
               confidence
               .
               13.
               
               They
               that
               neglect
               to
               pray
               to
               God.
               14.
               
               They
               that
               arrogate
               to
               themselves
               the
               glory
               of
               any
               action
               or
               power
               
               and
               do
               not
               give
               the
               glory
               to
               God
               ,
               as
               Herod
               .
               15.
               
               They
               that
               doubt
               of
               or
               disbeleeve
               any
               article
               of
               the
               Creed
               ,
               or
               any
               proposition
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               or
               put
               false
               glosses
               to
               serve
               saecular
               or
               vitious
               ends
               ,
               against
               their
               conscience
               ,
               or
               with
               violence
               any
               way
               done
               to
               their
               reason
               .
               16.
               
               They
               that
               violently
               or
               passionately
               pursue
               any
               temporall
               end
               with
               an
               eagernesse
               greater
               then
               the
               thing
               is
               ,
               in
               prudent
               account
               .
               17
               They
               that
               make
               religion
               to
               serve
               ill
               ends
               ,
               or
               do
               good
               to
               exil
               purposes
               ,
               or
               evil
               to
               good
               purposes
               .
               18.
               
               They
               that
               accuse
               God
               of
               injustice
               ,
               or
               unmercifulnesse
               ,
               remissenesse
               or
               cruelty
               ;
               such
               as
               are
               the
               presumptuous
               ,
               and
               the
               desperate
               .
               19.
               
               All
               hypocrites
               and
               pretenders
               to
               religion
               ,
               walking
               in
               forms
               and
               shadows
               ,
               but
               denying
               the
               power
               of
               godlinesse
               .
               20.
               
               All
               impatient
               persons
               ,
               all
               that
               repine
               or
               murmur
               against
               the
               prosperities
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               or
               the
               calamities
               of
               the
               godly
               ,
               or
               their
               own
               afflictions
               .
               21.
               
               All
               that
               blaspheme
               God
               ,
               or
               speak
               dishonourable
               things
               of
               so
               Sacred
               a
               Majesty
               .
               22.
               
               They
               that
               tempt
               God
               ,
               or
               rely
               upon
               his
               protection
               against
               his
               rules
               and
               without
               his
               promise
               ,
               and
               besides
               reason
               ,
               entring
               into
               danger
               ,
               from
               which
               without
               a
               miracle
               they
               cannot
               be
               rescued
               .
               23.
               
               They
               that
               are
               bold
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               judgement
               ,
               and
               fearlesse
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Divine
               vengeance
               ,
               and
               the
               accents
               of
               his
               anger
               .
            
          
           
             
               II.
               Comm.
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               make
               to
               thy self
               any
               graven
               image
               ,
               nor
               worship
               it
               .
               The
               morall
               duties
               of
               this
               commandement
               are
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               To
               worship
               God
               with
               all
               bodily
               worship
               and
               externall
               forms
               of
               addresse
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               custom
               of
               the
               Church
               we
               live
               in
               .
               2.
               
               To
               beleeve
               
               God
               to
               be
               a
               spirituall
               and
               pure
               substance
               without
               any
               visible
               form
               ,
               of
               shape
               .
               3.
               
               To
               worship
               God
               in
               wayes
               of
               his
               own
               appointing
               ,
               or
               by
               his
               proportions
               or
               measures
               of
               nature
               ,
               and
               right
               reason
               ,
               or
               publike
               and
               holy
               customes
               .
            
             
               
                 They
                 sin
                 against
                 this
                 Commandement
              
               .
               1.
               
               That
               make
               any
               image
               or
               pictures
               of
               the
               Godhead
               ,
               or
               fancy
               any
               likenesse
               to
               him
               .
               2.
               
               They
               that
               use
               images
               in
               their
               religion
               ,
               designing
               or
               addressing
               any
               religious
               worship
               to
               them
               ;
               For
               if
               this
               thing
               could
               be
               
                 naturally
                 tolerable
              
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               too
               neer
               
                 an
                 intolerable
              
               for
               a
               jealous
               God
               to
               suffer
               .
               3.
               
               They
               that
               deny
               to
               worship
               God
               with
               lowly
               reverence
               of
               their
               bodies
               ,
               according
               as
               the
               Church
               expresses
               her
               reverence
               to
               God
               externally
               .
               4.
               
               They
               that
               invent
               or
               practise
               superstitious
               worshippings
               ,
               invented
               by
               man
               against
               Gods
               word
               ,
               or
               without
               reason
               ,
               or
               besides
               the
               publike
               customes
               or
               formes
               of
               worshipping
               ,
               either
               foolishly
               or
               ridiculously
               ,
               without
               the
               purpose
               of
               order
               ,
               decency
               ,
               proportion
               to
               a
               wise
               or
               a
               religious
               end
               ,
               in
               prosecution
               of
               some
               vertue
               or
               duty
               .
            
          
           
             
               III.
               Comm.
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               take
               Gods
               Name
               in
               vain
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 duties
                 of
                 this
                 Comm.
                 are
              
               ;
               1.
               
               To
               honour
               and
               revere
               the
               most
               holy
               Name
               of
               God.
               2.
               
               To
               invocate
               his
               Name
               directly
               ,
               or
               by
               consequence
               in
               all
               solemn
               and
               permitted
               adjurations
               ,
               or
               publike
               oaths
               .
               3.
               
               To
               use
               all
               things
               and
               persons
               upon
               whom
               his
               Name
               is
               called
               ,
               or
               any
               wayes
               imprinted
               with
               a
               regardfull
               and
               separate
               manner
               of
               usage
               ,
               different
               from
               common
               ,
               and
               far
               from
               contempt
               and
               scorn
               .
               4.
               
               To
               swear
               in
               truth
               and
               judgement
               .
            
             
             
               
                 They
                 sin
                 against
                 this
                 Commandment
              
               ;
               1.
               
               Who
               swear
               vainly
               and
               customarily
               ,
               without
               just
               cause
               ,
               without
               competent
               authority
               .
               2.
               
               They
               that
               blasphem
               or
               curse
               God.
               3.
               
               They
               that
               speak
               of
               God
               without
               grave
               cause
               or
               solemn
               occasion
               .
               4.
               
               They
               that
               forswear
               themselves
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               they
               that
               do
               not
               perform
               their
               vows
               to
               God
               ;
               or
               that
               swear
               ,
               or
               call
               God
               to
               witnesse
               to
               a
               lie
               .
               5.
               
               They
               that
               swear
               rashly
               ,
               or
               maliciously
               ,
               to
               commit
               a
               sin
               ,
               or
               an
               act
               of
               revenge
               .
               6.
               
               They
               that
               swear
               by
               any
               creature
               falsely
               ,
               or
               any
               way
               but
               as
               it
               relates
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               consequently
               invokes
               his
               testimony
               .
               7.
               
               All
               curious
               inquiries
               into
               the
               secrets
               ;
               and
               intruders
               into
               the
               mysteries
               and
               hidden
               things
               of
               God.
               8.
               
               They
               that
               curse
               God
               ,
               or
               curse
               a
               creature
               by
               God.
               9.
               
               They
               that
               prophane
               Churches
               ,
               holy
               Utensils
               ,
               holy
               persons
               ,
               holy
               customes
               ,
               holy
               Sacraments
               .
               10
               They
               that
               provoke
               others
               to
               swear
               voluntarily
               ,
               and
               by
               designe
               ,
               or
               incuriously
               ,
               or
               negligently
               ,
               when
               they
               might
               avoid
               it
               .
               11
               They
               that
               swear
               to
               things
               uncertain
               ,
               and
               unknown
               .
            
          
           
             
               IV.
               Comm.
               Remember
               that
               thou
               keep
               holy
               the
               S.
               day
               ]
            
             
               
                 The
                 duties
                 of
                 this
                 Comm.
                 are
              
               ;
               1.
               
               To
               set
               apart
               some
               portions
               of
               our
               time
               for
               the
               immediate
               offices
               of
               religion
               ,
               and
               glorification
               of
               God.
               2.
               
               This
               to
               be
               done
               according
               as
               God
               or
               his
               holy
               Church
               hath
               appointed
               .
               3.
               
               One
               day
               in
               seven
               is
               to
               be
               set
               apart
               .
               4.
               
               The
               Christian
               day
               is
               to
               be
               subrogated
               into
               the
               place
               of
               the
               Jewes
               day
               :
               the
               resurrection
               of
               Christ
               and
               redemption
               of
               man
               was
               a
               greater
               blessing
               then
               then
               to
               create
               him
               .
               5.
               
               God
               on
               that
               day
               to
               be
               worshipped
               and
               acknowledged
               as
               our
               Creator
               ,
               
               and
               as
               our
               Saviour
               .
               6.
               
               The
               day
               to
               be
               spent
               in
               holy
               offices
               ;
               in
               hearing
               Divine
               service
               ,
               publike
               prayers
               ,
               frequenting
               the
               Congregations
               ,
               hearing
               the
               word
               of
               God
               read
               or
               expounded
               ;
               reading
               good
               books
               ,
               meditations
               ,
               alms
               ,
               reconciling
               enmities
               ;
               remission
               of
               burdens
               ,
               and
               of
               offences
               ,
               of
               debts
               ,
               and
               of
               work
               ;
               friendly
               offices
               ,
               neighbourhood
               ,
               and
               provoking
               one
               another
               to
               good-works
               ;
               and
               to
               this
               end
               ,
               all
               servile
               works
               must
               be
               omitted
               ,
               excepting
               necessary
               and
               charitable
               offices
               to
               men
               or
               beasts
               ,
               to
               our selves
               ,
               or
               others
               .
            
             
               
                 They
                 sin
                 against
                 this
                 Comm.
              
               1.
               
               That
               do
               ,
               or
               compell
               ,
               or
               intice
               others
               to
               do
               servile
               works
               without
               the
               cases
               of
               necessity
               or
               charity
               ,
               to
               be
               estimated
               according
               to
               common
               and
               prudent
               accounts
               .
               2.
               
               They
               that
               refuse
               or
               neglect
               to
               come
               to
               the
               publike
               assemblies
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               to
               hear
               and
               assist
               at
               the
               divine
               offices
               intirely
               .
               3.
               
               They
               that
               spend
               the
               day
               in
               idlenesse
               ,
               forbidden
               or
               vain
               recreations
               ,
               or
               the
               actions
               of
               sin
               and
               folly
               .
               4.
               
               They
               that
               buy
               and
               sell
               without
               the
               cases
               of
               permission
               .
               5.
               
               They
               that
               travell
               unnecessary
               journeys
               .
               6
               They
               that
               act
               or
               assist
               in
               conten●ions
               ,
               or
               law-suites
               ,
               markets
               ,
               fairs
               ,
               &c.
               7.
               
               They
               that
               on
               that
               day
               omit
               their
               private
               devotion
               unlesse
               the
               whole
               day
               be
               spent
               in
               publike
               .
               8.
               
               They
               that
               by
               any
               crosse
               or
               contradictory
               actions
               against
               the
               customes
               of
               the
               Church
               do
               purposely
               desecrate
               or
               unhallow
               and
               make
               the
               day
               common
               :
               as
               they
               that
               in
               despite
               and
               contempt
               ,
               fast
               upon
               the
               Lords
               day
               ,
               lest
               they
               may
               celebrate
               the
               festivall
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               Christians
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               V.
               Com.
               Honour
               thy
               father
               and
               thy
               mother
               ]
            
             
               
                 The
                 duties
                 are
              
               ;
               1.
               
               To
               do
               honour
               and
               reverence
               and
               to
               love
               our
               natural
               parents
               .
               2.
               
               To
               obey
               all
               their
               domestic
               commands
               ;
               for
               in
               them
               the
               scene
               of
               their
               authority
               lies
               .
               3.
               
               To
               give
               them
               maintenance
               and
               support
               in
               their
               needs
               .
               4.
               
               To
               obey
               Kings
               and
               all
               that
               are
               in
               authority
               .
               5.
               
               To
               pay
               tribute
               and
               honours
               ,
               custome
               and
               reverence
               .
               6.
               
               To
               do
               reverence
               to
               the
               aged
               and
               all
               our
               betters
               .
               7.
               
               To
               obey
               our
               Masters
               ,
               spiritual
               governours
               and
               Guides
               in
               those
               things
               which
               concern
               their
               several
               respective
               interest
               and
               authority
               .
            
             
               
                 They
                 sin
                 against
                 this
                 commandment
              
               .
               1.
               
               That
               despise
               their
               parents
               age
               ,
               or
               infirmity
               .
               2.
               
               That
               are
               ashamed
               of
               their
               poverty
               and
               extraction
               .
               3.
               
               That
               publish
               their
               vices
               ,
               errours
               and
               infirmities
               to
               shame
               them
               .
               4.
               
               That
               refuse
               and
               reject
               all
               or
               any
               of
               their
               lawful
               commands
               .
               5.
               
               Children
               that
               marry
               without
               or
               against
               their
               consent
               when
               it
               may
               be
               reasonably
               obtained
               .
               6.
               
               That
               curse
               them
               ,
               from
               whom
               they
               receive
               so
               many
               blessings
               .
               7
               That
               grieve
               the
               souls
               of
               their
               parents
               by
               not
               complying
               in
               their
               desires
               ,
               and
               observing
               their
               circumstances
               .
               8.
               
               That
               hate
               their
               persons
               ,
               that
               mock
               them
               or
               use
               uncomely
               jestings
               .
               9.
               
               That
               discover
               their
               nakednesse
               voluntarily
               .
               10.
               
               That
               murmure
               against
               their
               injunctions
               ,
               and
               obey
               them
               involuntarily
               .
               11.
               
               All
               Rebels
               against
               their
               Kings
               or
               the
               supream
               power
               in
               which
               it
               is
               legally
               and
               justly
               invested
               .
               12.
               
               That
               refuse
               to
               pay
               tributes
               and
               impositions
               imposed
               legally
               .
               13.
               
               They
               that
               disobey
               their
               Masters
               ,
               murmure
               or
               repine
               against
               their
               commands
               ,
               abuse
               or
               deride
               their
               persons
               ,
               talk
               rudely
               ,
               &c.
               
               14.
               
               They
               that
               curse
               the
               king
               in
               their
               heart
               ,
               
               or
               speak
               evil
               of
               the
               ruler
               of
               their
               people
               .
               15.
               
               All
               that
               are
               uncivil
               and
               rude
               towards
               aged
               persons
               ,
               mockers
               and
               scorners
               of
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               VI.
               Com.
               Thou
               shalt
               do
               no
               murder
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 duties
                 are
              
               .
               1.
               
               To
               preserve
               our
               own
               lives
               ,
               the
               lives
               of
               our
               relatives
               and
               all
               with
               whom
               we
               converse
               (
               or
               who
               can
               need
               us
               ,
               and
               we
               assist
               )
               by
               prudent
               reasonable
               and
               wary
               defences
               ,
               advocations
               ,
               discoveries
               of
               snares
               ,
               &c.
               2.
               
               To
               preserve
               our
               health
               ,
               and
               the
               integrity
               of
               our
               bodies
               and
               mindes
               ,
               and
               of
               others
               .
               3.
               
               To
               preserve
               ,
               and
               follow
               peace
               with
               all
               men
               .
            
             
               
                 They
                 sin
                 against
                 this
                 Commandment
              
               .
               1.
               
               That
               destroy
               the
               life
               of
               a
               man
               or
               woman
               ,
               himself
               or
               any
               other
               .
               2.
               
               That
               do
               violence
               or
               dismember
               ,
               or
               hurt
               any
               part
               of
               the
               body
               with
               evil
               intent
               .
               3.
               
               That
               fight
               duels
               or
               commence
               unjust
               wars
               .
               4.
               
               They
               that
               willingly
               hasten
               their
               own
               or
               others
               death
               .
               5.
               
               That
               by
               oppression
               or
               violence
               imbitter
               the
               spirits
               of
               any
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               make
               their
               life
               sad
               ,
               and
               their
               death
               hasty
               .
               6.
               
               They
               that
               conceal
               the
               dangers
               of
               their
               neighbor
               ,
               which
               they
               can
               safely
               discover
               .
               7.
               
               They
               that
               sow
               strife
               and
               contention
               among
               neighbours
               .
               8.
               
               They
               that
               refuse
               to
               rescue
               or
               preserve
               those
               whom
               they
               can
               and
               are
               obliged
               to
               preserve
               .
               9.
               
               They
               that
               procure
               abortion
               .
               10
               They
               that
               threaten
               ,
               or
               keep
               men
               in
               fears
               ;
               or
               hate
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               VII
               .
               Com.
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               commit
               adultery
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 duties
                 are
              
               .
               1.
               
               To
               preserve
               our
               bodies
               in
               the
               chastity
               of
               a
               single
               life
               ,
               or
               of
               marriage
               .
               2.
               
               To
               keep
               all
               the
               parts
               of
               our
               bodies
               in
               the
               care
               and
               severities
               of
               chastity
               ;
               so
               that
               we
               be
               restrained
               in
               our
               eyes
               as
               well
               as
               in
               our
               feet
               .
            
             
               
                 They
                 sin
                 against
                 this
                 Commandment
              
               ,
               1.
               
               Who
               are
               adulterous
               ,
               incestuous
               ,
               Sodomitical
               ,
               or
               commit
               fornication
               .
               2.
               
               They
               that
               commit
               folly
               alone
               ;
               dishonouring
               their
               own
               bodies
               with
               softnesse
               and
               wantonnesse
               .
               3.
               
               They
               that
               immoderately
               let
               loose
               the
               reins
               of
               their
               bolder
               appetite
               ,
               though
               within
               the
               protection
               of
               marriage
               .
               4
               They
               that
               by
               wanton
               gestures
               ,
               wandring
               eyes
               lascivious
               dressings
               ,
               discovery
               of
               the
               nakednesse
               of
               themselves
               or
               others
               ,
               filthy
               discourse
               ,
               high
               diet
               ,
               amorous
               songs
               ,
               balls
               and
               revellings
               ,
               tempt
               and
               betray
               themselves
               ,
               or
               others
               to
               folly
               .
               5.
               
               They
               that
               marry
               a
               woman
               divorced
               for
               adultery
               .
               6.
               
               They
               that
               divorce
               their
               wives
               ,
               except
               for
               adultery
               ,
               and
               marry
               another
               .
            
          
           
             
               VIII
               .
               Com.
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               steal
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 duties
                 are
              
               .
               1.
               
               To
               give
               every
               man
               his
               due
               .
               2.
               
               To
               permit
               every
               man
               to
               enjoy
               his
               own
               goods
               and
               estate
               quietly
               .
            
             
               
                 They
                 sin
                 against
                 this
                 Commandment
              
               .
               1.
               
               That
               injure
               any
               mans
               estate
               by
               open
               violence
               ,
               or
               by
               secret
               robbery
               ,
               by
               stealth
               or
               cousenage
               ,
               by
               arts
               of
               bargaining
               or
               vexatious
               law-suits
               .
               2.
               
               That
               refuse
               or
               neglect
               to
               pay
               their
               debts
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               able
               .
               3
               That
               are
               forward
               to
               run
               into
               debt
               knowingly
               beyond
               their
               power
               ,
               without
               hopes
               or
               purposes
               of
               repaiment
               .
               4.
               
               Oppressors
               
               of
               the
               poor
               .
               5.
               
               That
               exact
               usury
               of
               necessitous
               persons
               ,
               or
               of
               any
               beyond
               the
               permissions
               of
               equity
               as
               determined
               by
               the
               laws
               .
               6.
               
               All
               sacrilegious
               persons
               ;
               people
               that
               rob
               God
               of
               his
               dues
               ,
               or
               of
               his
               possessions
               .
               7.
               
               All
               that
               game
               ,
               viz.
               at
               Cards
               and
               Dice
               ,
               &c.
               to
               the
               prejudice
               and
               detriment
               of
               other
               mens
               estates
               .
               8.
               
               They
               that
               imbase
               coyn
               and
               mettals
               and
               obtrude
               them
               for
               perfect
               and
               natural
               .
               9.
               
               That
               break
               their
               promises
               to
               the
               detriment
               of
               a
               third
               person
               .
               10
               They
               that
               refuse
               to
               stand
               to
               their
               bargains
               .
               11.
               
               They
               that
               by
               negligence
               imbecil
               other
               mens
               estates
               ,
               spoiling
               or
               letting
               any
               thing
               perish
               which
               is
               intrusted
               to
               them
               .
               12.
               
               That
               refuse
               to
               restore
               the
               pledge
            
          
           
             
               IX
               .
               Com.
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               bear
               false
               witnesse
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 duties
                 are
              
               .
               1.
               
               To
               give
               testimony
               to
               truth
               ,
               when
               we
               are
               called
               to
               it
               by
               competent
               authority
               .
               2.
               
               To
               preserve
               the
               good
               name
               of
               our
               neighbours
               .
               3.
               
               To
               speak
               well
               of
               them
               that
               deserve
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 They
                 sin
                 against
                 this
                 commandment
              
               .
               1.
               
               That
               speak
               false
               things
               in
               judgement
               accusing
               their
               neighbors
               unjustly
               ;
               or
               denying
               his
               crime
               publickly
               when
               we
               are
               asked
               ,
               and
               can
               be
               commanded
               lawfully
               to
               tell
               it
               .
               2.
               
               Flatterers
               ,
               and
               3.
               slanderers
               ,
               4.
               backbiters
               ,
               5.
               and
               detracters
               .
               6.
               
               They
               that
               secretly
               raise
               jealousies
               ,
               and
               suspition
               of
               their
               neighbours
               causelesly
               .
            
          
           
             
               X.
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               covet
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 duties
                 are
              
               .
               1.
               
               To
               be
               content
               with
               the
               portion
               God
               hath
               given
               us
               .
               2.
               
               Not
               to
               be
               covetous
               of
               other
               mens
               goods
               .
            
             
               
                 They
                 sin
                 against
                 this
                 commandment
              
               .
               1.
               
               That
               
               envy
               the
               prosperities
               of
               other
               men
               .
               2.
               
               They
               that
               desire
               passionately
               to
               be
               possessed
               of
               what
               is
               their
               neighbours
               .
               3.
               
               They
               that
               with
               greedinesse
               pursue
               riches
               ,
               honours
               ,
               pleasures
               and
               curiosities
               .
               4.
               
               They
               that
               are
               too
               careful
               ,
               troubled
               ,
               distracted
               or
               amazed
               ,
               affrighted
               and
               afflicted
               with
               being
               sollicitous
               in
               the
               conduct
               of
               temporal
               blessings
               .
            
             
               These
               are
               the
               general
               lines
               of
               duty
               by
               which
               we
               may
               discover
               our
               failings
               ,
               and
               be
               humbled
               ,
               and
               confesse
               accordingly
               ;
               onely
               the
               penitent
               person
               is
               to
               remember
               ,
               that
               although
               these
               are
               the
               kindes
               of
               sins
               described
               after
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               Jewish
               Church
               ,
               which
               consisted
               principally
               in
               the
               external
               action
               ,
               or
               
                 the
                 deed
                 done
              
               ,
               and
               had
               no
               restraints
               upon
               the
               thoughts
               of
               men
               ,
               save
               onely
               in
               the
               tenth
               commandment
               ,
               which
               was
               mixt
               and
               did
               relate
               as
               much
               to
               action
               as
               to
               thought
               (
               as
               appears
               in
               the
               instances
               )
               yet
               upon
               us
               Christians
               there
               are
               many
               circumstances
               and
               degrees
               of
               obligation
               ,
               which
               endear
               our
               duty
               with
               greater
               severity
               and
               observation
               ;
               and
               the
               penitent
               is
               to
               account
               of
               himself
               and
               enumerate
               his
               sins
               ,
               not
               onely
               by
               external
               actions
               or
               
                 the
                 deed
                 done
              
               ,
               but
               by
               words
               &
               by
               thoughts
               ;
               and
               so
               to
               reckon
               if
               he
               have
               done
               it
               directly
               or
               indirectly
               ,
               if
               he
               have
               caused
               others
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               by
               tempting
               or
               incouraging
               ,
               by
               assisting
               or
               counselling
               ,
               by
               not
               disswading
               when
               he
               could
               and
               ought
               ,
               by
               fortifying
               their
               hands
               or
               hearts
               ,
               or
               not
               weakning
               their
               evil
               purposes
               ;
               if
               he
               have
               designed
               or
               contrived
               its
               action
               ,
               desired
               it
               or
               loved
               it
               ,
               delighted
               in
               the
               thought
               ,
               remembred
               the
               past
               sin
               with
               pleasure
               or
               without
               sorrow
               ,
               these
               are
               the
               by-wayes
               of
               sins
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 crooked
                 lanes
              
               in
               which
               a
               man
               may
               wander
               and
               
               be
               lost
               as
               certainly
               as
               in
               the
               broad
               high
               wayes
               of
               iniquity
               .
            
             
               But
               besides
               this
               ,
               our
               blessed
               Lord
               and
               his
               Apostles
               have
               added
               divers
               other
               precepts
               ;
               some
               of
               which
               have
               been
               with
               some
               violence
               reduc'd
               to
               the
               Decalogue
               ,
               and
               others
               have
               not
               bin
               noted
               at
               all
               in
               the
               catalogues
               of
               confession
               ,
               I
               shall
               therefore
               describe
               them
               entirely
               ,
               that
               the
               sick
               man
               discover
               his
               failings
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               mercies
               of
               God
               in
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               instrument
               of
               repentance
               he
               may
               be
               presented
               pure
               and
               spotlesse
               before
               the
               throne
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               The
               special
               precepts
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               PRayer
               ,
               frequent
               ,
               servent
               ,
               holy
               ,
               and
               persevering
               .
               
               2.
               
               Faith.
               
               3.
               
               Repentance
               ,
               
               4.
               
               Poverty
               of
               spirit
               ,
               as
               opposed
               to
               ambition
               ,
               high
               designes
               ,
               
               5.
               and
               in
               it
               is
               humility
               ,
               or
               sitting
               down
               in
               the
               lowest
               place
               ,
               and
               in
               giving
               honour
               to
               go
               before
               another
               ,
               
               6.
               meeknesse
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               opposed
               to
               waywardnesse
               ,
               fretfulnesse
               ,
               immoderate
               grieving
               ,
               disdain
               and
               scorn
               ,
               
               7.
               contempt
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               
               8.
               prudence
               ,
               or
               the
               advantagious
               conduct
               of
               religion
               ,
               
               9.
               simplicity
               or
               sincerity
               in
               words
               and
               actions
               ,
               pretences
               and
               substances
               ,
               
               10.
               hope
               ,
               
               11.
               hearing
               the
               word
               ,
               
               12.
               
               Reading
               ,
               
               13.
               
               Assembling
               together
               ,
               
               14.
               obeying
               them
               that
               have
               the
               rule
               over
               us
               in
               spiritual
               affairs
               ,
               
               15.
               
               Refusing
               to
               
               communicate
               with
               persons
               excommunicate
               :
               whither
               also
               may
               be
               reduced
               ,
               To
               reject
               Hereticks
               .
               
               16
               Charity
               ,
               viz.
               love
               to
               God
               above
               all
               things
               ,
               
               brotherly
               kindnesse
               ,
               
               or
               profitable
               love
               to
               our
               neighbours
               as
               our selves
               ,
               
               to
               be
               expressed
               in
               almes
               ,
               forgivenesse
               ,
               
               and
               to
               dye
               for
               our
               brethren
               ,
               
               17
               To
               pluck
               out
               the
               right
               eye
               ,
               or
               violently
               to
               rescind
               all
               occasions
               of
               sin
               ,
               
               though
               dear
               to
               us
               as
               an
               eye
               ,
               18
               To
               reprove
               our
               erring
               brother
               ,
               
               19
               To
               be
               patient
               in
               afflictions
               ,
               and
               longanimity
               is
               referred
               hither
               ,
               or
               long
               sufferance
               ;
               
               which
               is
               the
               perfection
               and
               perseverance
               of
               patience
               ;
               and
               is
               opposed
               to
               hastinesse
               and
               wearinesse
               of
               spirit
               ,
               
               20
               To
               be
               thankful
               to
               our
               benefactors
               ,
               but
               above
               all
               ,
               in
               all
               things
               to
               give
               thanks
               to
               God
               ,
               
               21.
               
               To
               rejoyce
               in
               the
               Lord
               alwayes
               ,
               
               22.
               
               Not
               to
               quench
               ,
               not
               to
               grieve
               ,
               not
               to
               resist
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               
               23
               To
               love
               our
               wives
               as
               Christ
               loved
               his
               Church
               ,
               and
               to
               reverence
               our
               husbands
               ,
               
               24.
               
               To
               provide
               for
               our
               families
               ,
               
               25
               Not
               to
               be
               bitter
               to
               our
               children
               ,
               26.
               
               To
               bring
               them
               up
               in
               the
               nurture
               and
               admonition
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               
               27.
               
               Not
               to
               despise
               prophesying
               ,
               
               28.
               
               To
               be
               gentle
               and
               easie
               to
               be
               intreated
               ,
               
               29.
               
               To
               give
               no
               scandal
               ,
               or
               offence
               ,
               
               30.
               
               To
               follow
               after
               peace
               with
               all
               men
               and
               to
               make
               peace
               ,
               
               31.
               
               Not
               to
               go
               to
               law
               before
               the
               unbelievers
               ,
               
               32.
               
               To
               do
               all
               things
               that
               are
               of
               good
               report
               ,
               or
               the
               actions
               of
               publick
               honesty
               ;
               
               abstaining
               from
               all
               apearances
               
               of
               evil
               ,
               33
               To
               convert
               souls
               or
               turn
               sinners
               from
               the
               errour
               of
               their
               wayes
               .
               
               34.
               
               To
               confesse
               Christ
               before
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               
               35.
               
               To
               resist
               unto
               blood
               if
               God
               calls
               us
               to
               it
               ,
               
               36.
               
               To
               rejoyce
               in
               tribulation
               for
               Christs
               sake
               ,
               
               37.
               
               To
               remember
               and
               shew
               forth
               the
               Lords
               death
               till
               his
               second
               coming
               ,
               by
               celebrating
               the
               Lords
               supper
               ,
               
               38.
               
               To
               believe
               all
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               
               39.
               
               To
               adde
               nothing
               to
               S.
               Iohns
               last
               Book
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               pretend
               to
               no
               new
               revelations
               ,
               
               40.
               
               To
               keep
               the
               customs
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               her
               festivals
               and
               solemnities
               ,
               
               lest
               we
               be
               reproved
               as
               the
               Corinthians
               were
               by
               S.
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 no
                 such
                 customs
                 nor
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               
               41.
               
               To
               contend
               earnestly
               for
               the
               faith
               .
               *
               Nor
               to
               be
               contentious
               in
               matters
               not
               concerning
               the
               eternal
               interest
               of
               our
               souls
               ;
               but
               in
               matters
               indifferent
               to
               have
               faith
               to
               our selves
               ,
               
               42.
               
               Not
               to
               make
               schisms
               or
               divisions
               in
               the
               body
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               
               43.
               
               To
               call
               no
               man
               Master
               upon
               earth
               ,
               but
               to
               acknowledge
               Christ
               our
               Master
               ,
               and
               law
               giver
               .
               
               44.
               not
               to
               domineer
               over
               the
               Lords
               heritage
               ,
               
               45
               To
               try
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               keep
               that
               which
               is
               best
               ,
               
               46
               To
               be
               temperate
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               
               47.
               
               To
               deny
               our selves
               ,
               
               48.
               
               To
               mortifie
               our
               lusts
               and
               their
               instruments
               ,
               
               49.
               
               To
               lend
               looking
               for
               nothing
               again
               ,
               nothing
               by
               way
               of
               increase
               ,
               nothing
               by
               way
               of
               recompence
               .
               
               50
               To
               watch
               &
               stand
               in
               readines
               against
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               
               51
               ▪
               Not
               to
               be
               
               angry
               without
               cause
               ,
               
               52.
               not
               at
               al
               to
               revile
               ,
               53.
               not
               to
               swear
               ,
               54
               not
               to
               respect
               persons
               ,
               
               55.
               to
               lay
               hands
               suddenly
               on
               no
               man
               
               [
               This
               especially
               pertains
               to
               *
               
               Bishops
               .
               *
               
               To
               whom
               also
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               order
               it
               is
               enjoyned
               ,
               that
               they
               preach
               the
               word
               ,
               that
               they
               be
               instant
               in
               season
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               season
               ,
               that
               they
               rebuke
               ,
               reprove
               ,
               exhort
               with
               all
               long
               suffering
               and
               doctrine
               .
               56.
               
               To
               keep
               the
               Lords
               day
               (
               derived
               into
               an
               obligation
               from
               a
               practise
               Apostolical
               )
               57.
               
               to
               do
               all
               things
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               
               58.
               to
               hunger
               and
               thirst
               after
               righteousnesse
               and
               its
               rewards
               ,
               
               59.
               to
               avoid
               foolish
               questions
               ,
               
               60
               to
               pray
               for
               persecuters
               ,
               and
               to
               do
               good
               to
               them
               that
               persecute
               us
               ,
               and
               despitefully
               use
               us
               ,
               
               61
               to
               pray
               for
               all
               men
               ,
               62.
               to
               maintain
               good
               works
               for
               necessary
               uses
               .
               
               63.
               to
               work
               with
               our
               own
               hands
               that
               we
               be
               not
               burdensome
               to
               others
               ,
               
               avoiding
               idlenesse
               ,
               
               64
               to
               be
               perfect
               as
               our
               heavenly
               Father
               is
               perfect
               ,
               
               65.
               to
               be
               liberal
               and
               frugal
               ;
               for
               he
               that
               will
               call
               us
               to
               account
               for
               our
               time
               ,
               will
               also
               for
               the
               spending
               our
               money
               ,
               66
               not
               to
               use
               uncomely
               jestings
               ,
               
               67.
               modesty
               ;
               as
               opposed
               to
               boldnesse
               ,
               
               to
               curiosity
               ,
               to
               undecency
               ,
               
               68.
               to
               be
               swift
               to
               hear
               ,
               slow
               to
               speak
               ,
               
               69.
               to
               worship
               the
               holy
               [
               Jesus
               ]
               at
               the
               mention
               of
               his
               holy
               name
               ;
               as
               of
               old
               God
               was
               at
               the
               mention
               of
               [
               Jehovah
               .
            
             
               These
               are
               the
               streight
               lines
               of
               scripture
               ,
               by
               which
               we
               may
               also
               measure
               our
               obliquities
               ,
               and
               discover
               our
               crooked
               walking
               ;
               if
               the
               sick
               
               man
               hath
               not
               done
               these
               things
               ,
               or
               if
               he
               have
               done
               contrary
               to
               any
               of
               them
               in
               any
               particular
               ,
               he
               hath
               cause
               enough
               for
               his
               sorrow
               ,
               and
               matter
               for
               his
               confession
               :
               of
               which
               he
               need
               no
               other
               forms
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               heartily
               deplore
               and
               plainly
               enumerate
               his
               follies
               ,
               as
               a
               man
               tells
               the
               sad
               stories
               of
               his
               own
               calamity
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             IX
             .
             Of
             the
             sick
             mans
             practise
             of
             charity
             and
             justice
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             rule
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               LEt
               the
               sick
               man
               set
               his
               house
               in
               order
               before
               he
               die
            
             ;
             
             state
             his
             cases
             of
             conscience
             ,
             reconcile
             the
             fractures
             of
             his
             family
             ,
             reunite
             brethren
             ,
             cause
             right
             understandings
             ,
             and
             remove
             jealousies
             ;
             give
             good
             counsels
             for
             the
             future
             conduct
             of
             their
             persons
             ,
             and
             estates
             ,
             charm
             them
             into
             religion
             by
             the
             authority
             and
             advantages
             of
             a
             dying
             person
             :
             
             because
             the
             last
             words
             of
             a
             dying
             man
             are
             like
             the
             tooth
             of
             a
             wounded
             Lion
             ,
             making
             a
             deeper
             impression
             in
             the
             agony
             ,
             then
             in
             the
             most
             vigorous
             strength
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Let
             the
             sick
             man
             discover
             every
             secret
             of
             art
             ,
             or
             profit
             ,
             physick
             ,
             or
             advantage
             to
             mankinde
             ,
             if
             he
             may
             do
             it
             without
             the
             prejudice
             of
             a
             third
             person
             .
             Some
             persons
             are
             so
             uncharitably
             envious
             that
             they
             are
             willing
             that
             a
             secret
             receipt
             should
             die
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             be
             buried
             in
             their
             grave
             ;
             like
             treasure
             in
             the
             sepulchre
             of
             David
             .
             But
             this
             which
             is
             a
             designe
             of
             charity
             must
             therefore
             not
             be
             done
             to
             any
             mans
             prejudice
             ;
             and
             the
             Mason
             of
             Herodotus
             the
             King
             of
             Aegypt
             who
             kept
             secret
             his
             notice
             of
             the
             Kings
             treasure
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             was
             a
             dying
             
             told
             his
             son
             ,
             betrayed
             his
             trust
             then
             when
             he
             should
             have
             kept
             it
             most
             sacredly
             for
             his
             own
             interest
             .
             In
             all
             other
             cases
             let
             thy
             charity
             out-live
             thee
             ,
             that
             thou
             mayest
             rejoyce
             in
             the
             mansion
             of
             rest
             ,
             because
             by
             thy
             means
             many
             living
             persons
             are
             eased
             or
             advantaged
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Let
             him
             make
             his
             will
             with
             great
             justice
             and
             piety
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             right
             heirs
             be
             not
             defrauded
             for
             collaterall
             respects
             ,
             fancies
             or
             indirect
             fondnesses
             ;
             but
             the
             inheritances
             descend
             in
             their
             legall
             and
             due
             channell
             ;
             and
             in
             those
             things
             where
             we
             have
             a
             liberty
             ,
             that
             we
             take
             the
             opportunity
             of
             doing
             vertuously
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             considering
             how
             God
             may
             be
             best
             served
             by
             our
             donatives
             ,
             or
             how
             the
             interest
             of
             any
             vertue
             may
             be
             promoted
             ;
             in
             which
             we
             are
             principally
             to
             regard
             the
             necessities
             of
             our
             neerest
             kinred
             ,
             and
             relatives
             ,
             servants
             and
             friends
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Let
             the
             Will
             or
             Testament
             be
             made
             with
             ingenuity
             ,
             opennesse
             ,
             
             and
             plain
             expression
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             not
             entail
             a
             law-suit
             upon
             his
             posterity
             and
             relatives
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             lose
             their
             charity
             ,
             or
             intangle
             their
             estates
             ,
             or
             make
             them
             poorer
             by
             the
             gift
             .
             
             
               He
               hath
               done
               me
               no
               charity
               ,
               but
               dies
               in
               my
               debt
               that
               makes
               me
               sue
               for
               a
               legacy
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             It
             is
             proper
             for
             the
             estate
             of
             sicknesse
             ,
             and
             an
             excellent
             anealing
             us
             to
             buriall
             ,
             that
             we
             give
             alms
             in
             this
             state
             ,
             so
             burying
             treasure
             in
             our
             graves
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             perish
             but
             rise
             again
             in
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             just
             .
             Let
             the
             
             dispensation
             of
             our
             alms
             be
             as
             little
             intrusted
             to
             our
             Executors
             as
             may
             be
             ,
             
               excepting
               to
               lasting
               and
               successive
               portions
            
             ;
             *
             but
             with
             our
             own
             present
             care
             let
             us
             exercise
             the
             charity
             ,
             and
             secure
             the
             stewardship
             .
             It
             was
             a
             custome
             among
             the
             old
             Greeks
             ,
             to
             bury
             horses
             ,
             clothes
             ,
             armes
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             was
             dear
             to
             the
             dece●sed
             person
             ,
             supposing
             they
             might
             need
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             without
             clothes
             they
             should
             be
             found
             naked
             by
             their
             Judges
             ;
             
             and
             al
             the
             friends
             did
             use
             to
             bring
             gifts
             ;
             by
             such
             liberality
             thinking
             to
             promote
             the
             interest
             of
             their
             dead
             .
             But
             we
             may
             offer
             our
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             our selves
             best
             of
             all
             ;
             
             our
             doles
             and
             funerall
             meals
             if
             they
             be
             our
             own
             early
             provisions
             ,
             will
             then
             spend
             the
             better
             ;
             &
             it
             is
             good
             so
             to
             carry
             our
             passing
             penny
             in
             our
             hand
             ,
             and
             by
             reaching
             that
             hand
             to
             the
             poor
             make
             
               a
               friend
               in
               the
               everlasting
               habitations
               .
            
             He
             that
             gives
             with
             his
             own
             hand
             shall
             be
             sure
             to
             find
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             poor
             shall
             find
             it
             :
             but
             he
             that
             trusts
             Executors
             with
             his
             charity
             ,
             &
             the
             Oeconomy
             and
             issues
             of
             his
             vertue
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             must
             enter
             into
             his
             hopes
             of
             heaven
             &
             pardon
             ,
             shall
             find
             but
             an
             ill
             account
             ,
             when
             his
             
               
                 Man
                 thee
                 behoueth
                 oft
                 to
                 have
                 this
                 in
                 mind
                 :
                 
              
               
                 That
                 thou
                 giveth
                 with
                 thine
                 hand
                 ,
                 that
                 shalt
                 thou
                 find
                 ;
              
               
                 For
                 widows
                 be
                 slofull
                 ,
                 and
                 children
                 be●h
                 unkind
                 ,
              
               
                 Executors
                 beth
                 covetous
                 ,
                 &
                 keep
                 all
                 that
                 they
                 find
                 ,
              
               
                 If
                 any
                 body
                 ask
                 where
                 the
                 de●ds
                 goods
                 became
              
               
                 ●hey
                 answer
              
               
                 So
                 God
                 me
                 help
                 &
                 Halidam
                 ,
                 he
                 died
                 a
                 poor
                 man.
              
               
                 Think
                 on
                 this
              
            
             executors
             complain
             he
             died
             poor
             .
             
               Think
               on
               this
            
             .
             
             To
             this
             purpose
             wise
             and
             pious
             was
             the
             counsell
             of
             Salvian
             ;
             
             
               Let
               a
               dying
               man
               who
               hath
               nothing
               else
               of
               which
               he
               may
               make
               an
               effective
               oblation
               ,
               offer
               up
               to
               God
               of
               his
               substance
               ;
               Let
               him
               offer
               it
               with
               compunction
               and
               tears
               ,
               with
               grief
               and
               mourning
               ,
               as
               knowing
               that
               all
               our
               oblations
               have
               their
               value
               ,
               not
               by
               the
               price
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               affection
               :
               and
               it
               is
               our
               faith
               that
               commends
               the
               money
               ,
               since
               God
               receives
               the
               money
               by
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               poor
               ,
               but
               at
               the
               same
               time
               gives
               ,
               and
               does
               not
               take
               the
               blessing
               ;
               because
               he
               receives
               nothing
               but
               his
               own
               ,
               and
               man
               gives
               that
               which
               is
               none
               of
               his
               own
               ,
               that
               ,
               of
               which
               onely
               he
               is
               a
               steward
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               accountable
               for
               every
               shilling
               .
               Let
               it
               therefore
               be
               offered
               humbly
               as
               a
               Creditor
               payes
               his
               debts
               ,
               not
               magnifically
               as
               a
               Prince
               gives
               a
               donative
               ;
               and
               let
               him
               remember
               that
               such
               doles
               do
               not
               pay
               for
               the
               sin
               ,
               but
               they
               ease
               the
               punishment
               ;
               they
               are
               not
               proper
               instruments
               of
               redemption
               ,
               but
               instances
               of
               supplication
               ,
               and
               advantages
               of
               prayer
               ;
               and
               when
               we
               have
               done
               well
               remember
               that
               we
               have
               not
               payed
               our
               debt
               ,
               but
               showen
               our
               willingnesse
               to
               give
               a
               little
               of
               the
               vast
               sum
               we
               owe
               :
               and
               he
               that
               gives
               plentifully
               according
               to
               the
               measure
               of
               his
               estate
               ,
               is
               still
               behind
               hand
               according
               to
               the
               measure
               of
               his
               sins
               ;
               let
               him
               pray
               to
               God
               that
               this
               late
               oblation
               may
               be
               accepted
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               will
               ,
               if
               it
               sails
               to
               him
               in
               a
               sea
               of
               poenitentiall
               tears
               or
               sorrows
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               
                 so
                 little
              
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               is
               
                 so
                 late
              
               .
            
          
           
             6.
             
             Let
             the
             sick
             mans
             charity
             be
             so
             ordered
             that
             it
             may
             not
             come
             onely
             to
             deck
             the
             funerall
             and
             make
             up
             the
             pomp
             ;
             charity
             waiting
             like
             one
             of
             the
             solemn
             mourners
             ;
             but
             let
             it
             
             be
             continued
             ,
             that
             beside
             the
             alms
             of
             health
             and
             sicknesse
             ,
             there
             may
             be
             a
             rejoycing
             in
             God
             for
             his
             charity
             ,
             long
             after
             his
             funeralls
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             become
             more
             beneficial
             and
             lesse
             publike
             ;
             that
             the
             poor
             may
             pray
             in
             private
             and
             give
             God
             thanks
             many
             dayes
             together
             .
             This
             is
             matter
             of
             prudence
             :
             and
             yet
             in
             this
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             observe
             the
             same
             regards
             which
             we
             had
             in
             the
             charity
             and
             alms
             of
             our
             lives
             ;
             with
             this
             onely
             difference
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             funerall
             alms
             also
             of
             rich
             and
             able
             persons
             ,
             the
             publike
             customes
             of
             the
             Church
             are
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             and
             decencie
             and
             solemnity
             ,
             and
             the
             expectations
             of
             the
             poor
             ,
             and
             matter
             of
             publike
             opinion
             ,
             and
             the
             reputation
             of
             religion
             ;
             In
             all
             other
             cases
             ,
             let
             thy
             charity
             consult
             with
             humility
             and
             prudence
             ,
             that
             it
             never
             ministers
             at
             all
             to
             vanity
             ;
             but
             be
             as
             full
             of
             advantage
             and
             usefulnesse
             as
             it
             may
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Every
             man
             will
             forgive
             a
             dying
             person
             ,
             
             and
             therefore
             let
             the
             sick
             man
             be
             ready
             and
             sure
             if
             he
             can
             ,
             to
             send
             to
             such
             persons
             whom
             he
             hath
             injured
             ,
             and
             beg
             their
             pardon
             and
             do
             them
             right
             ;
             For
             in
             his
             case
             ,
             he
             cannot
             stay
             for
             an
             opportunity
             of
             convenient
             and
             advantageous
             reconcilement
             ;
             he
             cannot
             then
             spin
             out
             a
             treaty
             ,
             nor
             beat
             down
             the
             price
             of
             composition
             ,
             nor
             lay
             a
             snare
             to
             be
             quit
             from
             the
             obligation
             and
             coërcion
             of
             lawes
             ;
             but
             he
             must
             ask
             forgivenesse
             down-right
             ,
             and
             make
             him
             amends
             as
             he
             can
             ,
             being
             greedy
             of
             making
             use
             of
             this
             opportunity
             of
             doing
             a
             duty
             ,
             that
             must
             be
             done
             ,
             but
             cannot
             any
             more
             ,
             if
             not
             now
             ,
             untill
             times
             return
             again
             ,
             and
             tels
             the
             minuts
             backward
             ,
             so
             that
             yesterday
             shall
             be
             reckoned
             in
             the
             portions
             of
             the
             future
             .
          
           
           
             8.
             
             In
             the
             intervalls
             of
             sharper
             pains
             ,
             when
             the
             sick
             man
             am●sses
             together
             all
             the
             arguments
             of
             comfort
             and
             testimonies
             of
             Gods
             love
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             care
             of
             him
             ,
             he
             must
             needs
             find
             infinite
             matter
             of
             thanksgiving
             ,
             and
             glorification
             of
             God
             :
             and
             it
             is
             a
             proper
             act
             of
             charity
             and
             love
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             justice
             too
             ,
             that
             he
             do
             honour
             to
             God
             on
             his
             death-bed
             for
             all
             the
             blessings
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             generall
             communications
             ,
             but
             those
             by
             which
             he
             hath
             been
             separate
             and
             discerned
             from
             others
             ,
             or
             supported
             and
             blessed
             in
             his
             own
             person
             :
             Such
             as
             are
             ;
             [
             
               In
               all
               my
               life
               time
               I
               never
               broke
               a
               bone
               ,
               I
               never
               fell
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               robbers
               ;
               never
               into
               publike
               shame
               ,
               or
               into
               noysome
               diseases
               :
               I
               have
               not
               begd
               my
               bread
               ,
               nor
               been
               tempted
               by
               great
               and
               unequall
               fortunes
               :
               God
               gave
               me
               a
               good
               understanding
               ,
               good
               friends
               ,
               or
               delivered
               me
               in
               such
               a
               danger
               ,
               and
               heard
               my
               prayers
               in
               such
               particular
               pressures
               of
               my
               spirit
               .
            
             ]
             This
             or
             the
             like
             enumeration
             and
             consequent
             acts
             of
             thanksgiving
             are
             apt
             to
             produce
             love
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             confidence
             in
             the
             day
             of
             triall
             ;
             for
             he
             that
             *
             gave
             me
             blessings
             in
             proportion
             to
             the
             state
             and
             capacities
             of
             my
             life
             ,
             I
             hope
             also
             will
             do
             so
             in
             proportion
             to
             the
             needs
             of
             my
             sicknesse
             ,
             and
             my
             death-bed
             .
             This
             we
             find
             practised
             as
             a
             most
             reasonable
             piece
             of
             piety
             by
             the
             wisest
             of
             the
             Heathens
             .
             So
             
               Antipater
               Tarsensis
            
             gave
             God
             thanks
             for
             his
             prosperous
             voyage
             into
             Greece
             ;
             and
             Cyrus
             made
             a
             handsom
             prayer
             upon
             the
             tops
             of
             the
             mountains
             ,
             when
             by
             a
             phantasme
             he
             was
             warned
             of
             his
             approaching
             death
             .
             
               Receive
               [
               O
               God
               ]
               my
               Father
               these
               holy
               rites
               by
               which
               I
               put
               an
               end
               to
               many
               and
               great
               affairs
               :
               and
               I
               give
               thee
               thanks
               for
               thy
               celestiall
               signes
               and
               prophetic
               notices
               ,
               whereby
               
               thou
               hast
               signified
               to
               me
               what
               I
               ought
               to
               do
               and
               what
               I
               ought
               not
               :
               I
               present
               also
               very
               great
               thanks
               that
               I
               have
               perceived
               and
               acknowledged
               your
               care
               of
               me
               ,
               and
               have
               never
               exalted
               my self
               above
               my
               condition
               for
               any
               prosperous
               accident
               .
               And
               I
               pray
               that
               you
               will
               grant
               felicity
               to
               my
               wife
               ,
               my
               children
               ,
               and
               friends
               ,
               and
               to
               me
               a
               death
               ,
               such
               as
               my
               life
               hath
               been
               .
            
             But
             that
             of
             Philagrius
             in
             
               Gregory
               Nazianzen
            
             is
             eucharisticall
             ,
             but
             it
             relates
             more
             especially
             to
             the
             blessings
             and
             advantages
             which
             are
             accidentally
             consequent
             to
             sicknesse
             .
             
               I
               thank
               thee
               O
               Father
               and
               maker
               of
               all
               thy
               children
               ,
               that
               thou
               art
               pleased
               to
               blesse
               and
               to
               sanctifie
               us
               even
               against
               our
               wils
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               outward
               man
               purgest
               the
               inward
               ,
               and
               leadest
               us
               through
               crosse
               wayes
               to
               a
               blessed
               ending
               ,
               for
               reasons
               best
               known
               unto
               thee
               .
            
             ]
             However
             when
             we
             go
             from
             our
             hospitall
             and
             place
             of
             little
             intermediall
             rest
             in
             our
             journey
             to
             heaven
             ,
             it
             is
             fit
             that
             we
             give
             thanks
             to
             the
             
               major
               domo
            
             for
             our
             entertainment
             .
             When
             these
             parts
             of
             religion
             are
             finished
             ,
             according
             to
             each
             mans
             necessity
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             remaining
             of
             personall
             duty
             to
             be
             done
             alone
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             sick
             man
             act
             over
             these
             vertues
             ,
             by
             the
             renewings
             of
             devotion
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             way
             of
             prayer
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             to
             be
             continued
             as
             long
             as
             life
             ,
             and
             voice
             ,
             and
             reason
             dwell
             with
             us
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             X.
             Acts
             of
             charity
             by
             way
             of
             prayer
             and
             ejaculation
             ,
             which
             may
             also
             be
             used
             for
             thanksgiving
             ,
             in
             case
             of
             recovery
             .
          
           
             O
             My
             soul
             thou
             hast
             said
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             thou
             art
             my
             Lord
             :
             my
             goodnesse
             extendeth
             not
             to
             thee
             :
             But
             to
             the
             saints
             that
             are
             in
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             excellent
             in
             whom
             is
             all
             my
             delight
             .
             
             The
             Lord
             is
             the
             portion
             of
             my
             inheritance
             and
             of
             my
             cup
             ,
             thou
             maintainest
             my
             lot
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             God
             ,
             his
             way
             is
             perfect
             :
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             tried
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             buckler
             to
             all
             those
             that
             trust
             in
             him
             .
             For
             who
             is
             God
             save
             the
             Lord
             ?
             or
             who
             is
             a
             rock
             save
             our
             God
             ?
             It
             is
             God
             that
             girdeth
             me
             with
             strength
             ,
             
             and
             maketh
             my
             way
             perfect
             .
          
           
             Be
             not
             thou
             far
             from
             me
             O
             Lord
             :
             O
             my
             strength
             ,
             haste
             thee
             to
             help
             me
             .
          
           
             Deliver
             my
             soul
             from
             the
             sword
             ,
             my
             darling
             from
             the
             power
             of
             the
             dog
             ,
             save
             me
             from
             the
             lions
             mouth
             :
             and
             thou
             hast
             heard
             me
             also
             from
             among
             the
             horns
             of
             the
             Unicorns
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             declare
             thy
             Name
             unto
             my
             brethren
             ,
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Congregation
             will
             I
             praise
             thee
             .
          
           
             Ye
             that
             fear
             the
             Lord
             ,
             praise
             the
             Lord
             ye
             sons
             [
             of
             God
             J
             Glorifie
             him
             and
             fear
             before
             him
             all
             ye
             sons
             [
             of
             men
             .
             For
             he
             hath
             not
             despised
             nor
             abhorred
             the
             affliction
             of
             the
             afflicted
             ,
             neither
             hath
             he
             hid
             his
             face
             from
             him
             ,
             
             but
             when
             he
             cryed
             unto
             him
             he
             heard
             .
             
          
           
             As
             the
             hart
             panteth
             after
             the
             water
             brooks
             ,
             so
             longeth
             my
             soul
             after
             thee
             O
             God.
             
          
           
             My
             soul
             thirsteth
             for
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             living
             God
             ,
             when
             shall
             I
             come
             and
             appear
             before
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             O
             my
             God
             ,
             my
             soul
             is
             cast
             down
             within
             me
             ;
             all
             thy
             waves
             and
             billows
             are
             gone
             over
             me
             :
             as
             with
             a
             sword
             in
             my
             bones
             I
             am
             reproached
             :
             yet
             the
             Lord
             will
             command
             his
             loving
             kindnesse
             in
             the
             day
             time
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             night
             his
             song
             shall
             be
             with
             me
             ,
             
             and
             my
             prayer
             unto
             the
             God
             of
             my
             life
             .
          
           
             Blesse
             ye
             the
             Lord
             in
             the
             congregations
             ,
             even
             the
             Lord
             from
             the
             fountains
             of
             Israel
             :
             My
             mouth
             shall
             shew
             forth
             thy
             righteousnesse
             and
             thy
             salvation
             all
             the
             day
             ,
             
             for
             I
             know
             not
             the
             numbers
             thereof
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             go
             in
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             Lord
             God
             ,
             I
             will
             make
             mention
             of
             thy
             righteousnesse
             ,
             even
             of
             thine
             onely
             .
             O
             God
             thou
             hast
             taught
             me
             from
             my
             youth
             .
             And
             hitherto
             have
             I
             declared
             thy
             wondrous
             works
             .
             But
             I
             will
             hope
             continually
             ,
             
             and
             will
             yet
             praise
             thee
             more
             and
             more
             .
          
           
             Thy
             righteousnesse
             ,
             O
             God
             is
             very
             high
             ,
             who
             hast
             done
             great
             things
             .
             O
             God
             who
             is
             like
             unto
             thee
             ?
             thou
             which
             hast
             shewed
             me
             great
             and
             sore
             troubles
             shalt
             quicken
             me
             again
             ,
             and
             shalt
             bring
             me
             up
             again
             from
             the
             depth
             of
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
             Thou
             shalt
             encrease
             thy
             goodnesse
             towards
             me
             ,
             
             and
             comfort
             me
             on
             every
             side
             .
          
           
             My
             lips
             shall
             greatly
             rejoyce
             when
             I
             sing
             unto
             thee
             .
             And
             my
             soul
             which
             thou
             hast
             redeemed
             .
             Blessed
             be
             the
             Lord
             God
             ,
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             ,
             who
             only
             doth
             wondrous
             things
             .
             And
             
             blessed
             be
             his
             glorious
             name
             for
             ever
             ;
             and
             let
             the
             whole
             earth
             be
             filled
             with
             his
             glory
             .
             
             Amen
             .
             Amen
             .
          
           
             I
             love
             the
             Lord
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             heard
             my
             voice
             ,
             and
             my
             supplication
             .
             The
             sorrows
             of
             death
             compassed
             me
             ,
             I
             found
             trouble
             and
             sorrow
             .
             Then
             called
             I
             upon
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             O
             Lord
             I
             beseech
             thee
             deliver
             my
             soul.
             Gracious
             is
             the
             Lord
             and
             righteous
             ,
             
             yea
             our
             God
             is
             merciful
             .
          
           
             The
             Lord
             preserveth
             the
             simple
             ,
             I
             was
             brought
             low
             ,
             and
             he
             helped
             me
             .
             Return
             to
             thy
             rest
             O
             my
             soul
             ,
             the
             Lord
             hath
             dealt
             bountifully
             with
             thee
             .
             
             For
             thou
             hast
             delivered
             my
             soul
             from
             death
             ,
             mine
             eyes
             from
             tears
             ,
             and
             my
             feet
             from
             falling
             .
          
           
             Precious
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             the
             death
             of
             his
             saints
             ;
             O
             Lord
             ,
             truly
             I
             am
             thy
             servant
             ,
             
             I
             am
             thy
             servant
             and
             the
             son
             of
             thine
             handmaid
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             loose
             my
             bonds
             .
          
           
             He
             that
             loveth
             not
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             accursed
             .
          
           
             O
             that
             I
             might
             love
             thee
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             ever
             any
             creature
             loved
             thee
             .
             He
             that
             dwelleth
             in
             love
             dwelleth
             in
             God.
             There
             is
             no
             fear
             in
             love
             .
          
           
             
               The
               prayer
               .
            
             
               O
               Most
               Gracious
               and
               eternal
               God
               and
               loving
               Father
               ,
               who
               hast
               powred
               out
               thy
               bowels
               upon
               us
               ,
               and
               sent
               the
               son
               of
               thy
               love
               unto
               us
               to
               die
               for
               love
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               us
               dwell
               in
               love
               ,
               and
               the
               eternal
               comprehensions
               of
               thy
               divine
               mercies
               ,
               O
               be
               pleased
               to
               inflame
               my
               heart
               with
               a
               holy
               charity
               ;
               towards
               thee
               and
               all
               the
               world
               .
               Lord
               I
               forgive
               all
               that
               
               ever
               have
               offended
               me
               and
               beg
               that
               both
               they
               and
               I
               may
               enter
               into
               the
               possession
               of
               thy
               mercies
               ,
               and
               feel
               a
               gracious
               pardon
               from
               the
               same
               fountain
               of
               grace
               :
               and
               do
               thou
               forgive
               me
               all
               the
               acts
               of
               scandall
               ,
               whereby
               I
               have
               provoked
               or
               tempted
               ,
               or
               lessened
               ,
               or
               disturbed
               any
               person
               ;
               Lord
               ,
               let
               me
               never
               have
               my
               portion
               amongst
               those
               that
               divide
               the
               union
               ,
               and
               disturb
               the
               peace
               ,
               and
               break
               the
               charities
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               Christian
               communion
               ;
               And
               though
               I
               am
               fallen
               into
               evil
               times
               ,
               in
               which
               Christendom
               is
               divided
               by
               the
               names
               of
               an
               evil
               division
               ,
               yet
               I
               am
               in
               charity
               with
               all
               Christians
               ,
               with
               all
               that
               love
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               long
               for
               his
               coming
               :
               and
               I
               would
               give
               my
               life
               to
               save
               the
               soul
               of
               any
               of
               my
               brethren
               ;
               and
               I
               humbly
               beg
               of
               thee
               that
               the
               publike
               calamity
               of
               the
               severall
               societies
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               may
               not
               be
               imputed
               to
               my
               soul
               ,
               to
               any
               evil
               purposes
               .
            
          
           
             
               II.
               
            
             
               LOrd
               preserve
               me
               in
               the
               unity
               of
               the
               holy
               Church
               ,
               in
               the
               love
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               my
               neighbours
               ;
               let
               thy
               grace
               inlarge
               my
               heart
               to
               remember
               ,
               deeply
               to
               resent
               ,
               faithfully
               to
               use
               ,
               wisely
               to
               improve
               ,
               and
               humbly
               to
               give
               thanks
               to
               thee
               for
               all
               thy
               favours
               ,
               with
               which
               thou
               hast
               enriched
               my
               soul
               ,
               and
               supported
               my
               estate
               ,
               and
               preserved
               my
               person
               ,
               and
               rescued
               me
               from
               danger
               ,
               and
               invited
               me
               to
               goodnesse
               in
               all
               the
               dayes
               and
               periods
               of
               my
               life
               .
               Thou
               hast
               led
               me
               thorow
               it
               with
               an
               excellent
               conduct
               :
               and
               I
               have
               gone
               astray
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               men
               :
               but
               my
               heart
               is
               towards
               thee
               .
               O
               do
               unto
               thy
               servant
               as
               thou
               usest
               to
               do
               unto
               
               those
               that
               love
               thy
               Name
               :
               let
               thy
               truth
               comfort
               me
               ,
               thy
               mercy
               deliver
               me
               ,
               thy
               staffe
               support
               me
               ,
               thy
               grace
               sanctifie
               my
               sorrow
               ,
               and
               thy
               goodnesse
               pardon
               all
               my
               sins
               :
               thy
               Angels
               guide
               me
               with
               safety
               in
               this
               shadow
               of
               death
               ,
               and
               thy
               most
               holy
               Spirit
               lead
               me
               into
               the
               land
               of
               righteousnesse
               ,
               for
               thy
               Names
               sake
               which
               is
               so
               comfortable
               ,
               and
               for
               Jesus
               Christ
               his
               sake
               ,
               our
               Dearest
               Lord
               and
               most
               Gracious
               Saviour
               .
               Amen
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           V.
           Of
           visitation
           of
           the
           sick
           :
           or
           the
           assistance
           that
           is
           to
           be
           done
           to
           dying
           persons
           ,
           by
           the
           ministery
           of
           their
           Clergy
           Guides
           .
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             I.
             
          
           
             GOd
             who
             hath
             made
             no
             new
             Covenant
             with
             dying
             persons
             distinct
             from
             the
             Covenant
             of
             the
             living
             ,
             hath
             also
             appointed
             no
             distinct
             Sacraments
             for
             them
             ,
             no
             other
             manner
             of
             usages
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             are
             common
             to
             all
             the
             spirituall
             necessities
             of
             living
             and
             healthfull
             
             persons
             .
             In
             all
             the
             dayes
             of
             our
             religion
             ,
             from
             our
             baptisme
             to
             the
             resignation
             and
             delivery
             of
             our
             soul
             ,
             God
             hath
             appointed
             his
             servants
             to
             minister
             to
             the
             necessities
             ,
             and
             eternally
             to
             blesse
             ,
             and
             prudently
             to
             guide
             ,
             and
             wisely
             to
             judge
             concerning
             souls
             ;
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             that
             
               anointing
               from
               above
            
             ,
             descends
             upon
             us
             in
             severall
             effluxes
             ,
             but
             ever
             by
             the
             ministeries
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             
               Our
               heads
            
             are
             anointed
             with
             that
             sacred
             unction
             Baptisme
             (
             not
             in
             ceremony
             ,
             but
             in
             reall
             and
             proper
             effect
             )
             
               our
               foreheads
            
             in
             confirmation
             ,
             
               our
               hands
            
             in
             ordinations
             ;
             
               all
               our
               senses
            
             in
             the
             visitation
             of
             the
             sick
             ,
             and
             all
             by
             the
             ministery
             of
             especially
             deputed
             and
             instructed
             persons
             ;
             and
             we
             who
             all
             our
             life
             time
             derive
             blessings
             from
             the
             fountains
             of
             grace
             ,
             by
             the
             channels
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             ministeries
             ,
             must
             do
             it
             then
             especially
             ,
             when
             our
             needs
             are
             most
             pungent
             and
             actuall
             .
             1.
             
             We
             cannot
             give
             up
             our
             names
             to
             Christ
             ,
             but
             the
             Holy
             man
             that
             ministers
             in
             religion
             must
             enroll
             them
             and
             present
             the
             persons
             ,
             and
             consigne
             the
             grace
             :
             when
             we
             beg
             for
             Gods
             Spirit
             ,
             the
             Minister
             can
             best
             present
             our
             prayers
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             advocation
             hallow
             our
             private
             desires
             ,
             and
             turn
             them
             into
             publike
             and
             potent
             offices
             .
             2.
             
             If
             we
             desire
             to
             be
             established
             and
             confirmed
             in
             the
             grace
             and
             religion
             of
             our
             Baptisme
             ,
             the
             Holy
             man
             ,
             whose
             hands
             were
             anointed
             by
             a
             speciall
             ordination
             to
             that
             and
             its
             symbolical
             purposes
             ,
             layes
             his
             hands
             upon
             the
             Catechumen
             and
             
               the
               anointing
               from
               above
            
             descends
             by
             that
             ministery
             .
             3.
             
             If
             we
             would
             eat
             the
             body
             and
             drink
             the
             blood
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             we
             must
             addresse
             our selves
             to
             the
             Lords
             Table
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             stands
             there
             to
             blesse
             and
             to
             minister
             ,
             can
             reach
             it
             forth
             ,
             and
             feed
             thy
             soul
             ;
             and
             without
             
             his
             ministery
             thou
             canst
             not
             be
             nourished
             with
             that
             heavenly
             feast
             ,
             nor
             thy
             body
             consigned
             to
             immortality
             ,
             nor
             thy
             soul
             refreshed
             with
             the
             Sacramentall
             bread
             from
             heaven
             ,
             except
             by
             spirituall
             suppletories
             ,
             in
             cases
             of
             necessity
             and
             an
             impossible
             communion
             .
             4.
             
             If
             we
             have
             committed
             sins
             ,
             the
             spirituall
             man
             is
             appointed
             to
             restore
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             pray
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             receive
             our
             confessions
             ,
             and
             to
             enquire
             into
             our
             wounds
             ,
             and
             to
             infuse
             oil
             and
             remedy
             ,
             and
             to
             pronounce
             pardon
             .
             5.
             
             If
             we
             be
             cut
             off
             from
             the
             communion
             of
             the
             faithfull
             by
             our
             own
             demerits
             ,
             their
             holy
             hands
             must
             reconcile
             us
             ,
             and
             give
             us
             peace
             ;
             they
             are
             our
             appointed
             comforters
             ,
             our
             instructers
             ,
             our
             ordinary
             Judges
             ;
             
               and
               in
               the
               whole
            
             :
             what
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             beg'd
             of
             Moses
             ,
             that
             
               God
               would
               no
               more
               speak
               to
               them
               alone
               ,
            
             
             
               but
               by
               his
               servant
               Moses
            
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             be
             consumed
             ,
             God
             in
             compliance
             with
             our
             infirmities
             hath
             of
             his
             own
             goodnesse
             established
             as
             a
             perpetuall
             law
             in
             all
             ages
             of
             Christianity
             ;
             that
             God
             will
             speak
             to
             us
             by
             his
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             our
             solemn
             prayers
             shall
             be
             made
             to
             him
             by
             their
             advocation
             ,
             and
             his
             blessings
             descend
             from
             heaven
             by
             their
             hands
             ,
             and
             our
             offices
             return
             thither
             by
             their
             presidencies
             ,
             and
             our
             repentance
             shall
             be
             managed
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             our
             pardon
             in
             many
             degrees
             ministred
             by
             them
             ;
             God
             comforts
             us
             by
             their
             Sermons
             ,
             and
             reproves
             us
             by
             their
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             cuts
             off
             some
             by
             their
             severity
             ,
             and
             reconciles
             others
             by
             their
             gentlenesse
             ,
             and
             relieves
             us
             by
             their
             prayers
             ,
             and
             instructs
             us
             by
             their
             discourses
             ,
             and
             heals
             our
             sicknesses
             by
             their
             intercession
             ,
             presented
             to
             God
             and
             united
             to
             Christs
             advocation
             ;
             and
             in
             all
             this
             ,
             
               they
               are
               no
               causes
            
             ,
             but
             
               servants
               of
               the
               
               will
               of
               God
               ,
            
             instruments
             of
             the
             Divine
             Grace
             and
             order
             ,
             
               stewards
               and
               dispensers
            
             of
             the
             mysteries
             ,
             and
             appointed
             to
             our
             souls
             to
             serve
             and
             lead
             ,
             and
             to
             help
             in
             all
             accidents
             ,
             dangers
             ,
             and
             necessities
             .
          
           
             And
             they
             who
             received
             us
             in
             our
             baptisme
             ,
             are
             also
             to
             cary
             us
             to
             our
             grave
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             care
             that
             our
             end
             be
             as
             our
             life
             was
             ,
             or
             should
             have
             been
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             it
             is
             established
             as
             an
             Apostolical
             rule
             ;
             
             
               Is
               any
               man
               sick
               among
               you
               ,
               let
               him
               send
               for
               the
               Elders
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               let
               them
               pray
               over
               him
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
             The
             sum
             of
             the
             duties
             and
             offices
             respectively
             implied
             in
             these
             words
             is
             in
             the
             following
             rules
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             II.
             Rules
             for
             the
             manner
             of
             visitations
             of
             sick
             persons
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             LEt
             the
             Minister
             of
             religion
             be
             sent
             to
             ,
             not
             onely
             against
             the
             agony
             of
             death
             ,
             but
             be
             advised
             with
             in
             the
             whole
             conduct
             of
             the
             sicknesse
             ;
             for
             in
             sicknesse
             indefinitely
             ,
             and
             therefore
             
               in
               every
               sicknesse
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             in
             such
             which
             are
             not
             mortall
             ,
             which
             end
             in
             health
             ,
             which
             have
             no
             agony
             ,
             or
             finall
             temptations
             ,
             S.
             Iames
             gives
             the
             advise
             :
             and
             the
             sick
             man
             being
             bound
             to
             require
             them
             ,
             is
             also
             tied
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             when
             he
             can
             know
             them
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             necessity
             .
             It
             is
             a
             very
             great
             evil
             both
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             prudence
             and
             piety
             ,
             that
             they
             fear
             the
             Priest
             as
             they
             fear
             the
             Embalmer
             ;
             or
             the
             Sextons
             spade
             ;
             and
             love
             not
             to
             converse
             with
             him
             ,
             unlesse
             he
             can
             converse
             
             with
             no
             man
             else
             ;
             and
             think
             his
             office
             so
             much
             to
             relate
             to
             the
             other
             world
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             not
             to
             be
             treated
             with
             ,
             while
             we
             hope
             to
             live
             in
             this
             ;
             and
             indeed
             that
             our
             religion
             be
             taken
             care
             of
             ,
             onely
             when
             we
             die
             ;
             and
             the
             event
             is
             this
             ,
             (
             of
             which
             I
             have
             seen
             some
             sad
             experience
             )
             that
             the
             man
             is
             deadly
             sick
             ,
             and
             his
             reason
             is
             uselesse
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             laid
             to
             sleep
             ,
             and
             his
             life
             is
             in
             the
             confines
             of
             the
             grave
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             can
             do
             nothing
             towards
             the
             trimming
             of
             his
             lamp
             ;
             and
             the
             Curate
             shall
             say
             a
             few
             prayers
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             talk
             to
             a
             dead
             man
             ,
             and
             the
             man
             is
             not
             in
             a
             condition
             to
             be
             helped
             ;
             but
             in
             a
             condition
             to
             need
             it
             hugely
             .
             He
             cannot
             be
             called
             upon
             to
             confesse
             his
             sins
             ;
             and
             he
             is
             not
             able
             to
             remember
             them
             ,
             and
             he
             cannot
             understand
             an
             advice
             ,
             nor
             hear
             a
             free
             discourse
             ,
             nor
             be
             altered
             from
             a
             passion
             ,
             nor
             cured
             of
             his
             fear
             ,
             nor
             comforted
             upon
             any
             grounds
             of
             reason
             or
             religion
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             can
             tell
             what
             is
             likely
             to
             be
             his
             fate
             ;
             or
             if
             he
             does
             ,
             he
             cannot
             prophecie
             good
             things
             concerning
             him
             ,
             but
             evil
             ;
             Let
             the
             spiritual
             man
             come
             when
             the
             sick
             man
             can
             be
             conversed
             withall
             ,
             and
             instructed
             ;
             when
             he
             can
             take
             medicine
             and
             amend
             ;
             when
             he
             understands
             ,
             or
             can
             be
             taught
             to
             understand
             the
             case
             of
             his
             soul
             ,
             and
             the
             rules
             of
             his
             conscience
             ;
             and
             then
             his
             advice
             may
             turn
             into
             advantage
             ;
             It
             cannot
             otherwise
             be
             useful
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             entercourses
             of
             the
             Minister
             with
             the
             sick
             man
             have
             so
             much
             variety
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             to
             be
             transacted
             at
             once
             :
             and
             therefore
             they
             do
             not
             well
             that
             send
             once
             to
             see
             the
             good
             man
             with
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             hear
             him
             pray
             ,
             and
             thank
             him
             and
             dismisse
             him
             civilly
             ,
             and
             desire
             to
             see
             his
             face
             no
             more
             ;
             To
             dresse
             a
             
             soul
             for
             funeral
             is
             not
             a
             work
             to
             be
             dispatched
             at
             one
             meeting
             :
             At
             once
             he
             needs
             a
             comfort
             ,
             and
             anon
             something
             to
             make
             him
             willing
             to
             die
             ;
             and
             by
             and
             by
             he
             is
             tempted
             to
             impatience
             ,
             and
             that
             needs
             a
             special
             cure
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             a
             great
             work
             to
             make
             his
             confessions
             well
             ,
             and
             with
             advantages
             ;
             and
             it
             may
             be
             the
             man
             is
             carelesse
             and
             indifferent
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             needs
             to
             understand
             the
             evil
             of
             his
             sin
             ,
             and
             the
             danger
             of
             his
             person
             :
             and
             his
             cases
             of
             conscience
             may
             be
             so
             many
             and
             so
             intricate
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             not
             quickly
             to
             be
             reduced
             to
             peace
             ;
             and
             one
             time
             the
             holy
             man
             must
             pray
             ,
             and
             another
             time
             he
             must
             exhort
             ;
             a
             third
             time
             administer
             the
             holy
             Sacrament
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             ought
             to
             watch
             all
             the
             periods
             and
             little
             portions
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             lest
             he
             should
             be
             suprized
             and
             overcome
             ,
             had
             need
             be
             watched
             when
             he
             is
             sick
             ,
             and
             assisted
             ,
             and
             called
             upon
             ,
             and
             reminded
             of
             the
             several
             parts
             of
             his
             duty
             ,
             in
             every
             instant
             of
             his
             temptation
             .
             This
             article
             was
             well
             provided
             for
             among
             the
             Easterlings
             ;
             for
             the
             Priests
             in
             their
             visitations
             of
             a
             sick
             person
             did
             abide
             in
             their
             attendance
             and
             ministery
             for
             seven
             dayes
             together
             .
             The
             want
             of
             this
             makes
             the
             visitations
             fruitlesse
             and
             the
             calling
             of
             the
             Clergy
             contemptible
             ,
             while
             it
             is
             not
             suffered
             to
             imprint
             its
             proper
             effects
             upon
             them
             that
             need
             it
             in
             a
             lasting
             ministery
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             S.
             Iames
             advises
             that
             when
             a
             man
             is
             sick
             he
             should
             send
             for
             
               the
               elders
            
             :
             
             one
             sick
             man
             for
             many
             Presbyters
             ;
             and
             so
             did
             the
             Eastern
             Churches
             ,
             they
             sent
             for
             seven
             :
             and
             like
             a
             college
             of
             Physitians
             they
             ministred
             spiritual
             remedies
             ,
             and
             sent
             up
             prayers
             like
             a
             quire
             of
             singing
             Clerks
             .
             In
             cities
             they
             might
             do
             so
             ,
             
             while
             the
             Christians
             were
             few
             and
             the
             Priests
             many
             .
             But
             when
             they
             that
             dwelt
             in
             the
             Pagi
             or
             villages
             ceased
             to
             be
             Pagans
             ,
             and
             were
             baptized
             ,
             it
             grew
             to
             be
             an
             impossible
             felicity
             ,
             unlesse
             in
             few
             cases
             ,
             and
             to
             some
             more
             eminent
             persons
             :
             but
             because
             they
             need
             it
             most
             ,
             God
             hath
             taken
             care
             that
             they
             may
             best
             have
             it
             ;
             and
             they
             that
             can
             ,
             are
             not
             very
             prudent
             ,
             if
             they
             neglect
             it
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Whether
             they
             be
             many
             or
             few
             that
             are
             sent
             to
             the
             sick
             person
             ,
             let
             the
             Curate
             of
             his
             Parish
             or
             his
             own
             Confessor
             be
             amongst
             them
             that
             is
             ,
             let
             him
             not
             be
             wholly
             advised
             by
             strangers
             who
             know
             not
             his
             particular
             necessities
             ;
             but
             he
             that
             is
             the
             ordinary
             Judge
             ,
             cannot
             safely
             be
             passed
             by
             in
             his
             extraordinary
             necessity
             ,
             which
             in
             so
             great
             portions
             depends
             upon
             his
             whole
             life
             past
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             a
             matter
             of
             suspicion
             when
             we
             decline
             his
             judgement
             that
             knowes
             us
             best
             ,
             and
             with
             whom
             we
             formerly
             did
             converse
             ,
             either
             by
             choice
             or
             by
             law
             ,
             by
             private
             election
             or
             publike
             constitution
             .
             It
             concerns
             us
             then
             to
             make
             severe
             and
             profitable
             judgements
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             conspire
             against
             our selves
             ,
             or
             procure
             such
             assistances
             which
             may
             handle
             us
             softly
             ,
             or
             comply
             with
             our
             weaknesses
             more
             then
             relieve
             our
             necessities
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             When
             the
             Ministers
             of
             religion
             are
             come
             ;
             first
             let
             them
             do
             their
             ordinary
             offices
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             pray
             for
             grace
             to
             the
             sick
             man
             ,
             for
             patience
             ,
             for
             resignation
             ,
             for
             health
             (
             if
             it
             seems
             good
             to
             God
             in
             order
             to
             his
             great
             ends
             .
             )
             For
             that
             is
             one
             of
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             advice
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             minister
             is
             to
             be
             sent
             for
             ,
             not
             while
             the
             case
             is
             desperate
             ,
             but
             before
             the
             sicknesse
             is
             come
             to
             its
             crisis
             or
             period
             .
             )
             Let
             him
             discourse
             concerning
             the
             causes
             
             of
             sicknesse
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             general
             instrument
             move
             him
             to
             consider
             concerning
             his
             condition
             .
             Let
             him
             call
             upon
             him
             to
             set
             his
             soul
             in
             order
             ,
             to
             trim
             his
             lamp
             ,
             to
             dresse
             his
             soul
             ,
             to
             renew
             acts
             of
             grace
             by
             way
             of
             prayer
             ,
             to
             make
             amends
             in
             all
             the
             evils
             he
             hath
             done
             ,
             and
             to
             supply
             all
             the
             defects
             of
             duty
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             his
             past
             condition
             requires
             ,
             and
             his
             present
             can
             admit
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             According
             as
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             sickness
             ,
             or
             the
             weaknesse
             of
             the
             man
             is
             observed
             ,
             so
             the
             exhortation
             is
             to
             be
             less
             and
             the
             prayers
             more
             ,
             because
             the
             life
             of
             the
             man
             was
             his
             main
             preparatory
             ,
             and
             therefore
             if
             his
             condition
             be
             full
             of
             pain
             and
             infirmity
             ,
             the
             shortnesse
             and
             small
             number
             of
             his
             own
             acts
             is
             to
             be
             supplied
             by
             the
             act
             of
             the
             Ministers
             and
             standers
             by
             ;
             who
             are
             in
             such
             cases
             to
             speak
             more
             to
             God
             for
             him
             ,
             then
             to
             talk
             to
             him
             .
             For
             the
             prayer
             of
             the
             righteous
             when
             it
             is
             servent
             hath
             a
             promise
             to
             prevail
             much
             in
             behalf
             of
             the
             sick
             person
             .
             
             But
             exhortations
             must
             prevail
             with
             their
             own
             proper
             weight
             ,
             not
             by
             the
             passion
             of
             the
             Speaker
             .
             But
             yet
             this
             assistance
             by
             way
             of
             prayers
             is
             not
             to
             be
             done
             by
             long
             offices
             ,
             but
             by
             frequent
             .
             and
             fervent
             ,
             and
             holy
             :
             in
             which
             offices
             ,
             if
             the
             sick
             man
             joyns
             ,
             let
             them
             be
             short
             and
             apt
             to
             comply
             with
             his
             little
             strength
             ,
             and
             great
             infirmities
             ;
             if
             they
             be
             said
             in
             his
             behalf
             without
             his
             conjunction
             ,
             they
             that
             pray
             may
             prudently
             use
             their
             own
             liberty
             ,
             and
             take
             no
             measures
             ,
             but
             their
             own
             devotions
             and
             opportunities
             and
             the
             sick
             mans
             necessities
             .
          
           
             When
             he
             hath
             made
             this
             general
             addresse
             and
             preparatory
             entrance
             to
             the
             work
             of
             many
             dayes
             and
             periods
             ,
             he
             may
             descend
             to
             particulars
             by
             the
             following
             instruments
             and
             discourses
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             III.
             Of
             ministring
             in
             the
             sick
             mans
             confession
             of
             sins
             and
             repentance
             .
          
           
             THe
             first
             necessity
             that
             is
             to
             be
             served
             is
             that
             of
             repentance
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Ministers
             can
             in
             no
             way
             serve
             him
             but
             by
             first
             exhorting
             him
             to
             
               confession
               of
               his
               sins
            
             ,
             and
             declaration
             of
             the
             state
             of
             his
             soul.
             For
             unlesse
             they
             know
             the
             manner
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             and
             the
             degrees
             of
             his
             restitution
             ,
             either
             they
             can
             do
             nothing
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             nothing
             of
             advantage
             ,
             and
             certainty
             :
             His
             discourses
             like
             Ionathans
             arrows
             ,
             may
             shoot
             short
             ,
             or
             shoot
             over
             ,
             but
             not
             wound
             where
             they
             should
             ,
             nor
             open
             those
             humours
             that
             need
             a
             lancet
             or
             a
             cautery
             .
             To
             this
             purpose
             the
             sick
             man
             may
             be
             reminded
             .
          
           
             
               Arguments
               and
               exhortations
               to
               move
               the
               sick
               man
               to
               confession
               of
               sins
               .
            
             
               
               1.
               
               That
               God
               hath
               made
               a
               special
               promise
               to
               confession
               of
               sins
               .
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 confesseth
                 his
                 sins
                 and
                 forsaketh
                 them
                 shall
                 have
                 mercy
                 :
              
               and
               
                 if
                 we
                 confesse
                 our
                 sins
                 ,
                 God
                 is
                 righteous
                 to
                 forgive
                 us
                 our
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 cleanse
                 us
                 from
                 all
                 unrighteousnesse
                 .
              
               
               That
               confession
               of
               sins
               is
               a
               proper
               act
               and
               
               introduction
               to
               repentance
               .
               *
               That
               when
               the
               Jews
               being
               warned
               by
               the
               sermons
               of
               the
               Baptist
               repented
               of
               their
               sins
               ,
               they
               confessed
               
               their
               sins
               to
               Iohn
               in
               the
               susception
               of
               Baptism
               .
               
               *
               That
               the
               converts
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               Apostles
               
               returning
               to
               Christianity
               instantly
               declared
               their
               faith
               ,
               and
               their
               repentance
               ,
               by
               confession
               and
               
                 declaration
                 of
                 their
                 deeds
              
               which
               they
               then
               renounced
               ,
               
               abjured
               ,
               and
               confessed
               to
               the
               Apostles
               .
               *
               That
               confession
               is
               an
               act
               of
               many
               vertues
               together
               .
               *
               It
               is
               the
               gate
               of
               
               repentance
               ,
               *
               an
               instrument
               of
               shame
               and
               
               condemnation
               of
               our
               sins
               ,
               *
               
                 a
                 glorification
                 of
              
               
               God
               ,
               so
               called
               by
               Ioshuah
               particularly
               in
               the
               
               case
               of
               Achan
               ,
               *
               an
               acknowledgement
               that
               God
               is
               just
               in
               punishing
               ;
               for
               by
               confessing
               
               of
               our
               sins
               ,
               we
               also
               confesse
               his
               justice
               ,
               and
               are
               assessors
               with
               God
               in
               this
               condemnation
               of
               our selves
               .
               *
               That
               by
               such
               an
               act
               of
               
               judging
               our selves
               we
               escape
               the
               more
               angry
               judgement
               of
               God.
               S.
               Paul
               expresly
               exhorting
               us
               to
               it
               upon
               that
               very
               inducement
               .
               
               *
               That
               
               confession
               of
               sins
               is
               so
               necessary
               a
               duty
               ,
               that
               in
               all
               Scriptures
               it
               is
               the
               immediate
               preface
               to
               pardon
               ,
               and
               the
               certain
               consequent
               of
               
                 godly
                 sorrow
              
               ,
               and
               an
               integral
               or
               constituent
               part
               of
               that
               grace
               ,
               which
               together
               with
               faith
               m●kes
               up
               the
               whole
               duty
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               *
               That
               in
               
               all
               ages
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               it
               hath
               been
               taught
               and
               practised
               respectively
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               penitent
               made
               confessions
               proportionable
               to
               their
               repentance
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               publike
               or
               private
               ,
               general
               or
               particular
               .
               *
               That
               God
               by
               testimonies
               
               from
               heaven
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               his
               word
               ,
               and
               by
               a
               consequent
               rare
               peace
               of
               conscience
               hath
               given
               approbation
               to
               this
               holy
               duty
               .
               *
               That
               by
               
               this
               instrument
               those
               whose
               office
               it
               is
               to
               apply
               remedies
               to
               every
               spiritual
               sicknesse
               ,
               can
               best
               perform
               their
               offices
               ,
               *
               that
               it
               is
               by
               all
               
               Churches
               esteemed
               a
               duty
               necessary
               to
               be
               done
               in
               cases
               of
               a
               troubled
               conscience
               .
               *
               That
               what
               is
               necessary
               to
               be
               done
               in
               one
               case
               ,
               and
               
               
               convenient
               in
               all
               cases
               is
               fit
               to
               be
               done
               by
               all
               
               persons
               .
               *
               That
               without
               confession
               it
               cannot
               easily
               be
               judged
               concerning
               the
               sick
               person
               whether
               his
               conscience
               ought
               to
               be
               troubled
               or
               no
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               cannot
               be
               certain
               that
               
               it
               is
               not
               necessary
               .
               *
               That
               there
               can
               be
               no
               reason
               against
               it
               but
               such
               as
               consults
               with
               flesh
               and
               blood
               ,
               with
               infirmity
               and
               sin
               ,
               to
               all
               which
               
               confession
               of
               sins
               is
               a
               direct
               enemy
               .
               *
               That
               now
               is
               that
               time
               when
               all
               the
               imperfections
               of
               his
               repentance
               and
               all
               the
               breaches
               of
               his
               duty
               are
               to
               be
               made
               up
               ,
               and
               that
               if
               he
               omits
               this
               opportunity
               ,
               he
               can
               never
               be
               admitted
               to
               a
               salutary
               
               and
               medicinal
               confession
               .
               *
               That
               S.
               Iames
               gives
               an
               expresse
               precept
               ,
               that
               we
               Christians
               should
               confesse
               our
               sins
               to
               each
               other
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Christian
               to
               Christian
               ,
               brother
               to
               brother
               ,
               the
               people
               to
               their
               Minister
               ,
               and
               then
               he
               makes
               a
               specification
               of
               that
               duty
               which
               a
               sick
               man
               is
               to
               do
               when
               he
               hath
               sent
               for
               the
               elders
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               *
               That
               in
               all
               this
               there
               is
               no
               force
               
               lies
               upon
               him
               ,
               but
               
                 if
                 he
                 hides
                 his
                 sins
                 he
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 directed
                 ,
              
               (
               so
               said
               the
               Wise
               man
               )
               but
               ere
               long
               he
               must
               appear
               before
               the
               great
               Judge
               of
               men
               and
               Angels
               ;
               
               and
               his
               Spirit
               will
               be
               more
               amazed
               and
               confounded
               to
               be
               seen
               among
               the
               Angels
               of
               light
               with
               the
               shadowes
               of
               the
               works
               of
               darknesse
               upon
               him
               ,
               then
               he
               can
               suffer
               by
               confessing
               to
               God
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               him
               whom
               God
               hath
               sent
               to
               heal
               him
               .
               However
               ,
               
               it
               is
               better
               to
               be
               ashamed
               here
               ,
               then
               to
               be
               confounded
               hereafter
               :
               a
               
                 pol
                 pudere
                 praestat
                 quam
                 pigere
                 ,
                 totidem
                 literis
                 .
              
               *
               That
               confession
               being
               in
               order
               to
               pardon
               of
               sins
               ,
               it
               is
               very
               
               proper
               and
               analogical
               to
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               thing
               ,
               that
               it
               be
               made
               there
               where
               the
               pardon
               of
               sins
               is
               to
               be
               administred
               ;
               
               and
               that
               ,
               of
               pardon
               of
               sins
               God
               hath
               made
               the
               Minister
               the
               publisher
               and
               dispenser
               ;
               and
               all
               this
               is
               besides
               the
               accidental
               advantages
               wich
               accrue
               to
               the
               conscience
               ;
               which
               is
               made
               ashamed
               ,
               and
               timorous
               ,
               and
               restrained
               by
               the
               mortifications
               and
               blushings
               of
               discovering
               to
               a
               man
               the
               faults
               committed
               in
               secret
               .
               *
               That
               the
               
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               are
               the
               
                 Ministers
                 of
                 reconciliation
              
               ,
               are
               commanded
               
                 to
                 restore
                 such
                 persons
                 as
                 are
                 overtaken
                 in
                 a
                 fault
                 ,
              
               and
               to
               that
               purpose
               ,
               they
               come
               to
               offer
               their
               Ministery
               ,
               if
               they
               may
               have
               cognizance
               of
               the
               fault
               and
               person
               .
               *
               That
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               prudence
               it
               is
               
               not
               safe
               to
               trust
               a
               mans
               self
               in
               the
               final
               condition
               and
               last
               security
               of
               a
               mans
               soul
               ,
               a
               man
               being
               no
               good
               Judge
               in
               his
               own
               case
               .
               And
               when
               a
               duty
               is
               so
               useful
               in
               all
               cases
               ,
               so
               necessary
               in
               some
               ,
               and
               encouraged
               by
               promises
               Evangelical
               ,
               by
               Scripture
               precedents
               ,
               by
               the
               example
               of
               both
               Testaments
               ;
               and
               prescribed
               by
               injunctions
               Apostolical
               and
               by
               the
               Canon
               of
               all
               Churches
               ,
               and
               the
               example
               of
               all
               ages
               ,
               and
               taught
               us
               even
               by
               the
               proportions
               of
               dutie
               ,
               and
               the
               Analogie
               to
               the
               power
               Ministerial
               ,
               and
               the
               very
               necessities
               of
               every
               man
               ;
               he
               that
               for
               stubbornnesse
               or
               sinful
               shamefac'dnesse
               ,
               or
               prejudice
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               criminal
               weaknesse
               shall
               decline
               to
               do
               it
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               his
               danger
               ,
               when
               the
               vanities
               of
               the
               world
               are
               worn
               off
               ,
               and
               all
               affection
               to
               sin
               are
               wearied
               ,
               
               and
               the
               sin
               it self
               is
               pungent
               and
               grievous
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               are
               certain
               we
               shal
               not
               escape
               shame
               for
               them
               hereafter
               ,
               
               unlesse
               we
               be
               ashamed
               of
               them
               here
               ,
               
               and
               use
               all
               the
               proper
               instruments
               of
               their
               pardon
               ;
               this
               man
               I
               say
               is
               very
               neer
               death
               ,
               but
               very
               far
               off
               
                 from
                 the
                 kingdom
                 of
                 heaven
              
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               spirituall
               man
               will
               find
               in
               the
               conduct
               of
               this
               duty
               ,
               many
               cases
               and
               variety
               of
               accidents
               ,
               which
               will
               alter
               his
               course
               and
               forms
               of
               proceedings
               .
               1.
               
               Most
               men
               are
               of
               
                 a
                 rude
                 indifferency
              
               ,
               apt
               to
               excuse
               themselves
               ,
               ignorant
               of
               their
               condition
               ,
               abused
               by
               evil
               principles
               ,
               content
               with
               a
               generall
               and
               indefinite
               confession
               ,
               and
               if
               you
               provoke
               them
               to
               it
               by
               the
               foregoing
               considerations
               ,
               
               lest
               their
               spirits
               should
               be
               a
               little
               uneasie
               ,
               or
               not
               secured
               in
               their
               own
               opinions
               ,
               will
               be
               apt
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 They
                 are
                 sinners
                 ,
                 as
                 every
                 man
                 hath
                 his
                 infirm●ty
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 any
                 man
                 ;
                 But
                 God
                 be
                 thanked
                 ,
                 they
                 bear
                 no
                 ill
                 will
                 to
                 any
                 man
                 ,
                 or
                 are
                 no
                 adulterers
                 ,
                 or
                 no
                 rebels
                 ,
                 or
                 they
                 have
                 fought
                 on
                 the
                 right
                 side
                 ;
                 and
                 God
                 be
                 mercifull
                 to
                 them
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 sinners
                 .
              
               But
               you
               shall
               hardly
               open
               their
               brest
               further
               ;
               and
               to
               enquire
               beyond
               this
               ,
               would
               be
               to
               do
               the
               office
               of
               an
               accuser
               .
            
             
               3
               But
               which
               is
               vet
               worse
               ;
               there
               are
               very
               many
               persons
               ,
               who
               have
               been
               so
               used
               to
               an
               habituall
               course
               of
               a
               constant
               intem●er●nce
               ,
               or
               dissolution
               in
               any
               other
               instance
               ,
               that
               ●he
               crime
               is
               made
               naturall
               and
               necessary
               ,
               and
               the
               conscience
               hath
               digested
               all
               the
               trouble
               ,
               and
               the
               man
               thinks
               himself
               in
               a
               good
               estate
               ,
               and
               never
               reckons
               any
               sins
               ,
               but
               those
               which
               are
               the
               egressions
               and
               passings
               beyond
               his
               ordinary
               and
               daily
               drunkennesse
               .
               This
               happens
               in
               
               the
               cases
               of
               drunkennesse
               ,
               and
               intemperate
               eating
               ,
               and
               idlenesse
               ,
               and
               uncharitablenesse
               ,
               and
               in
               lying
               and
               vain
               jestings
               ,
               and
               particularly
               in
               such
               evils
               which
               the
               lawes
               do
               not
               punish
               ,
               and
               publike
               customs
               do
               not
               shame
               ,
               but
               which
               are
               contenanced
               by
               potent
               sinners
               ,
               or
               evil
               customs
               ,
               or
               good
               nature
               ,
               and
               mistaken
               civilities
               .
            
          
           
             
               Instruments
               by
               way
               of
               consideration
               ,
               to
               awaken
               a
               carelesse
               person
               ,
               and
               a
               stupid
               conscience
               .
            
             
               IN
               these
               and
               the
               like
               cases
               ,
               the
               spirituall
               man
               must
               awaken
               the
               L●thargy
               ,
               and
               prick
               the
               conscience
               by
               representing
               to
               him
               .
               1.
               
               *
               That
               Christianity
               is
               a
               holy
               and
               a
               strict
               religion
               .
               2.
               
               *
               That
               many
               are
               called
               but
               few
               are
               chosen
               .
               *
               That
               the
               number
               of
               them
               that
               are
               to
               be
               saved
               are
               but
               very
               few
               in
               respect
               of
               those
               that
               are
               to
               descend
               into
               sorrow
               and
               everlasting
               darknesse
               .
               *
               That
               we
               have
               covenanted
               with
               God
               in
               baptisme
               ,
               to
               live
               a
               holy
               life
               .
               *
               That
               the
               measures
               of
               holinesse
               in
               Christian
               religion
               are
               not
               to
               be
               taken
               by
               the
               evil
               proportions
               of
               the
               multitude
               ,
               and
               common
               ●ame
               of
               looser
               and
               lesse
               severe
               persons
               ,
               because
               
                 the
                 multitude
              
               is
               that
               which
               
                 does
                 not
                 enter
                 into
                 heaven
              
               ,
               but
               
                 the
                 few
                 ,
                 the
                 elect
              
               ,
               the
               holy
               servants
               of
               Jesus
               .
               *
               That
               every
               habituall
               sin
               does
               amount
               to
               a
               very
               great
               guilt
               in
               the
               whole
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               but
               in
               a
               small
               instance
               .
               *
               That
               if
               the
               righteous
               scarcely
               be
               saved
               ,
               
               then
               there
               will
               be
               no
               place
               for
               the
               righteous
               and
               the
               sinner
               to
               appear
               in
               ,
               but
               places
               of
               horror
               and
               amazement
               .
               *
               That
               confidence
               hath
               destroyed
               many
               souls
               ,
               and
               many
               have
               had
               a
               sad
               portion
               who
               have
               reckoned
               themselves
               in
               the
               Calendar
               of
               Saints
               .
               *
               That
               the
               promises
               of
               heaven
               are
               so
               great
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               reasonable
               to
               think
               that
               every
               man
               ,
               and
               every
               life
               ,
               and
               an
               easie
               religion
               shall
               possesse
               such
               infinite
               glories
               .
               *
               That
               although
               heaven
               is
               a
               gift
               ,
               yet
               there
               is
               a
               great
               severity
               and
               strict
               exacting
               of
               the
               conditions
               on
               our
               part
               to
               receive
               that
               gift
               .
               *
               That
               some
               persons
               who
               have
               lived
               strictly
               for
               40.
               years
               together
               ,
               yet
               have
               miscarried
               by
               some
               one
               crime
               at
               last
               ,
               or
               some
               secret
               hypocrisie
               ,
               or
               a
               latent
               pride
               ,
               or
               a
               creeping
               ambition
               ,
               or
               a
               phantastic
               spirit
               ;
               and
               therefore
               much
               lesse
               can
               they
               hope
               to
               receive
               so
               great
               portions
               of
               felicities
               ,
               when
               their
               life
               hath
               been
               a
               continuall
               declination
               from
               those
               severities
               which
               might
               have
               created
               confidence
               of
               pardon
               and
               acceptation
               ,
               through
               the
               mercies
               of
               God
               and
               the
               merits
               of
               Jesus
               .
               *
               That
               every
               good
               man
               ought
               to
               be
               suspicious
               of
               himself
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               judgement
               concerning
               his
               own
               condition
               to
               fear
               the
               worst
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               provide
               for
               the
               better
               .
               *
               That
               we
               are
               commanded
               to
               work
               out
               our
               salvation
               with
               fear
               &
               trembling
               .
               *
               That
               this
               precept
               was
               given
               with
               very
               great
               reason
               ,
               considering
               the
               thousand
               thousand
               wayes
               of
               miscarrying
               .
               *
               That
               S.
               Paul
               himself
               ,
               
               and
               S.
               Arsenius
               ,
               and
               S.
               Elzearius
               ,
               and
               divers
               other
               remarkable
               Saints
               had
               at
               some
               times
               great
               apprehensions
               of
               the
               dangers
               of
               failing
               of
               
                 the
                 mighty
                 price
                 of
                 their
                 high
                 calling
                 .
              
               *
               That
               the
               stake
               that
               is
               to
               be
               secured
               is
               of
               so
               great
               an
               interest
               ,
               
               that
               all
               our
               industry
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               violences
               we
               can
               suffer
               in
               the
               prosecution
               of
               it
               are
               not
               considerable
               .
               *
               That
               this
               affair
               is
               to
               be
               done
               but
               once
               ,
               and
               then
               never
               any
               more
               unto
               eternal
               ages
               .
               *
               That
               they
               who
               professe
               themselves
               servants
               of
               the
               institution
               and
               servants
               of
               the
               law
               and
               discipline
               of
               Jesus
               will
               find
               ,
               that
               they
               must
               judge
               themselves
               by
               the
               proportions
               of
               that
               law
               by
               which
               they
               were
               to
               rule
               themselves
               .
               *
               That
               the
               laws
               of
               society
               and
               civility
               ,
               and
               the
               voices
               of
               my
               company
               are
               as
               ill
               judges
               as
               they
               are
               guides
               ;
               but
               we
               are
               to
               stand
               or
               fall
               by
               his
               sentence
               ,
               who
               will
               not
               consider
               or
               value
               the
               talk
               of
               idle
               men
               ,
               or
               the
               persuasion
               of
               wilfully
               abused
               consciences
               ;
               but
               of
               him
               ,
               who
               hath
               felt
               our
               infirmity
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               
                 but
                 sin
              
               ,
               and
               knowes
               where
               our
               failings
               are
               unavoidable
               ,
               and
               where
               and
               in
               what
               degree
               they
               are
               excusable
               ;
               but
               never
               will
               endure
               a
               sin
               should
               seize
               upon
               any
               part
               of
               our
               love
               ,
               and
               deliberate
               choice
               ,
               or
               carelesse
               cohabitation
               .
               *
               That
               
                 if
                 our
                 conscience
                 accuse
                 us
                 not
                 ,
              
               
               
                 yet
                 are
                 we
                 not
                 hereby
                 justified
                 ,
                 for
                 God
                 is
                 greater
                 then
                 our
                 consciences
                 .
              
               *
               That
               they
               who
               are
               most
               innocent
               have
               their
               consciences
               most
               tender
               and
               sensible
               .
               
               *
               That
               scrupulous
               persons
               are
               alwayes
               most
               religious
               ,
               and
               that
               to
               feel
               nothing
               ,
               is
               not
               a
               signe
               
                 of
                 life
              
               but
               
                 of
                 death
              
               .
               *
               That
               nothing
               can
               be
               hid
               from
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               day
               and
               the
               night
               ,
               publike
               and
               private
               ,
               words
               and
               thoughts
               ,
               actions
               and
               designes
               are
               equally
               discernable
               .
               *
               That
               a
               lukewarme
               person
               is
               onely
               secured
               in
               his
               own
               thoughts
               ,
               but
               very
               unsafe
               in
               the
               event
               ,
               and
               despised
               by
               God.
               *
               That
               we
               live
               in
               an
               Age
               in
               which
               that
               which
               is
               called
               and
               esteemed
               
                 a
                 holy
                 life
              
               ,
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               Apostles
               and
               holy
               
               primitives
               would
               have
               been
               esteemed
               
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 scandalous
              
               ,
               and
               
                 alwayes
                 cold
              
               .
               That
               what
               was
               a
               truth
               of
               God
               then
               ,
               is
               so
               now
               ;
               and
               to
               what
               severities
               they
               were
               tyed
               ,
               for
               the
               same
               also
               we
               are
               to
               be
               accountable
               ;
               and
               heaven
               is
               not
               now
               an
               easier
               purchase
               then
               it
               was
               then
               .
               *
               That
               if
               he
               will
               cast
               up
               his
               accounts
               ,
               even
               with
               a
               superficial
               eye
               ,
               Let
               him
               consider
               how
               few
               good
               works
               he
               hath
               done
               ,
               how
               inconsiderable
               is
               the
               relief
               which
               he
               gave
               to
               the
               poor
               ,
               how
               little
               are
               the
               extraordinaries
               of
               his
               religion
               ,
               and
               how
               unactive
               and
               lame
               ,
               how
               polluted
               and
               disordered
               ,
               how
               unchosen
               and
               unpleasant
               were
               the
               ordinary
               parts
               and
               periods
               of
               it
               ?
               and
               how
               many
               and
               great
               sins
               have
               stained
               his
               course
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               until
               he
               enters
               into
               a
               particular
               scrutinie
               ,
               let
               him
               only
               revolve
               in
               his
               minde
               what
               his
               general
               course
               hth
               been
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               way
               of
               prudence
               ,
               let
               him
               say
               ,
               whether
               it
               was
               laudable
               and
               holy
               ,
               or
               onely
               indifferent
               and
               excusable
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               can
               think
               it
               onely
               excusable
               ,
               and
               so
               as
               to
               hope
               for
               pardon
               by
               such
               suppletories
               of
               faith
               ,
               and
               arts
               of
               persuasion
               ,
               which
               he
               and
               others
               use
               to
               take
               in
               ,
               for
               auxiliaries
               to
               their
               unreasonable
               confidence
               ,
               then
               he
               cannot
               but
               think
               it
               very
               fit
               that
               he
               search
               into
               his
               own
               state
               ,
               
               and
               take
               a
               Guide
               ,
               and
               erect
               a
               tribunal
               ,
               or
               appear
               before
               that
               which
               Christ
               hath
               erected
               for
               him
               on
               earth
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               make
               his
               accesse
               fairer
               when
               he
               shall
               be
               called
               before
               the
               dreadfull
               Tribunal
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               clouds
               .
               For
               if
               he
               can
               be
               confident
               upon
               the
               stock
               of
               an
               unpraised
               ,
               or
               a
               looser
               life
               ,
               and
               should
               dare
               to
               venture
               upon
               wilde
               accounts
               ,
               without
               order
               ,
               without
               abatements
               ,
               without
               consideration
               ,
               without
               conduct
               ,
               without
               fear
               ,
               without
               scrutinies
               
               and
               confessions
               ,
               and
               instruments
               of
               amends
               or
               pardon
               ,
               he
               either
               knows
               not
               his
               danger
               ,
               or
               cares
               not
               for
               it
               ;
               and
               little
               understands
               how
               great
               a
               horrour
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               should
               rest
               his
               head
               for
               ever
               upon
               a
               cradle
               of
               flames
               ,
               and
               lye
               in
               a
               bed
               of
               sorrows
               ,
               and
               never
               sleep
               ,
               and
               never
               end
               his
               groans
               ,
               or
               the
               gnashing
               of
               his
               teeth
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               that
               which
               some
               spiritual
               persons
               call
               
                 a
                 wakening
                 the
                 sinner
                 by
                 the
                 terrours
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 ,
              
               which
               is
               a
               good
               analogie
               or
               Tropical
               expression
               to
               represent
               the
               threatnings
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               the
               dangers
               of
               an
               incurious
               and
               a
               sinning
               person
               :
               but
               we
               have
               nothing
               else
               to
               do
               with
               
                 the
                 terrours
                 of
                 the
                 law
              
               ;
               for
               ,
               
                 Blessed
                 be
                 God
              
               ,
               they
               concern
               us
               not
               ;
               the
               terrours
               of
               the
               law
               were
               the
               intermination
               of
               curses
               upon
               all
               those
               that
               ever
               broke
               any
               of
               the
               least
               Commandements
               ;
               once
               ,
               or
               
                 in
                 any
                 instance
              
               :
               And
               to
               it
               
                 the
                 righteousnesse
                 of
                 faith
              
               is
               opposed
               :
               
                 The
                 terrors
                 of
                 the
                 law
              
               admitted
               no
               repentance
               ,
               no
               pardon
               ,
               no
               abatement
               ;
               and
               were
               so
               severe
               ,
               that
               God
               never
               inflicted
               them
               at
               all
               according
               to
               the
               letter
               ,
               because
               he
               admitted
               all
               to
               repentance
               ,
               that
               desired
               it
               with
               a
               timely
               prayer
               ,
               unlesse
               in
               very
               few
               cases
               ,
               as
               of
               Achan
               ,
               or
               
                 Corah
                 ,
                 the
                 gatherer
              
               of
               sticks
               upon
               the
               Sabbath-day
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               :
               but
               the
               state
               of
               threatnings
               in
               the
               Gospel
               is
               very
               fearful
               ,
               because
               the
               conditions
               of
               avoiding
               them
               are
               easie
               and
               ready
               ,
               and
               they
               happen
               to
               evil
               persons
               after
               many
               warnings
               ,
               second
               thoughts
               ,
               frequent
               invitations
               to
               pardon
               and
               repentance
               ,
               and
               after
               one
               entire
               pardon
               consigned
               in
               Baptism
               :
               and
               in
               this
               sense
               it
               is
               necessary
               that
               such
               persons
               as
               we
               now
               deal
               withall
               should
               be
               instructed
               concerning
               their
               danger
               .
            
             
             
               4.
               
               When
               the
               sick
               man
               is
               either
               of
               himself
               ,
               or
               by
               these
               considerations
               set
               forward
               with
               purposes
               of
               repentance
               ,
               and
               confession
               of
               his
               sins
               in
               order
               to
               all
               its
               holy
               purposes
               ,
               and
               effects
               ,
               then
               the
               Minister
               is
               to
               assist
               him
               in
               the
               understanding
               the
               number
               of
               his
               sins
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               several
               kinds
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               various
               manners
               of
               prevaricating
               the
               divine
               commandments
               ;
               for
               as
               for
               the
               number
               of
               the
               particulars
               in
               every
               kinde
               ,
               he
               will
               need
               lesse
               help
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               did
               ,
               he
               can
               have
               it
               no
               where
               but
               in
               his
               own
               conscience
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               witnesses
               of
               his
               conversation
               :
               Let
               this
               be
               done
               by
               prudent
               insinuation
               ,
               by
               arts
               of
               remembrance
               ,
               and
               secret
               notices
               ,
               and
               propounding
               occasions
               and
               instruments
               of
               recalling
               such
               things
               to
               his
               minde
               ,
               which
               either
               by
               publike
               fame
               he
               is
               accused
               of
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               temptations
               of
               his
               condition
               it
               is
               likely
               he
               might
               have
               contracted
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               If
               the
               person
               be
               truly
               penitent
               and
               forward
               to
               confesse
               all
               that
               are
               set
               before
               him
               or
               offered
               to
               his
               sight
               at
               a
               half
               face
               ,
               then
               he
               may
               be
               complyed
               withall
               in
               all
               his
               innocent
               circumstances
               ,
               and
               his
               conscience
               made
               placid
               and
               willing
               ,
               and
               he
               be
               drawn
               forward
               by
               good
               nature
               and
               civilitie
               ,
               that
               his
               repentance
               in
               all
               the
               parts
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               in
               every
               step
               of
               its
               progresse
               and
               emanation
               ,
               may
               be
               as
               voluntary
               and
               chosen
               as
               it
               can
               .
               For
               by
               that
               means
               if
               the
               sick
               person
               can
               be
               invited
               to
               do
               the
               work
               of
               religion
               ,
               it
               enters
               by
               the
               door
               of
               his
               will
               and
               choice
               ,
               and
               will
               passe
               on
               toward
               consummation
               ,
               by
               the
               instrument
               of
               delight
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               If
               the
               sick
               man
               be
               backward
               and
               without
               apprehension
               of
               the
               good
               natur'd
               and
               civil
               way
               ;
               let
               the
               Minister
               take
               care
               that
               
               by
               some
               way
               or
               other
               the
               work
               of
               God
               be
               secured
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               will
               not
               understand
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               secretly
               prompted
               ,
               he
               must
               be
               hollowed
               to
               ,
               and
               asked
               in
               plain
               interrogatives
               concerning
               the
               crime
               of
               his
               life
               .
               He
               must
               be
               told
               of
               the
               evil
               things
               that
               are
               spoken
               of
               him
               in
               markets
               and
               exchanges
               ,
               the
               proper
               temptations
               and
               accustomed
               evils
               of
               his
               calling
               and
               condition
               ,
               of
               the
               actions
               of
               scandal
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               those
               actions
               which
               were
               publike
               ,
               or
               of
               which
               any
               notice
               is
               come
               abroad
               ,
               let
               care
               be
               taken
               that
               the
               right
               side
               of
               the
               case
               of
               conscience
               be
               turned
               toward
               him
               ;
               and
               the
               errour
               truly
               represented
               to
               him
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               was
               abused
               ;
               as
               the
               injustice
               of
               his
               contracts
               ,
               his
               oppressive
               bargains
               ,
               his
               rapine
               &
               violence
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               hath
               perswaded
               himself
               to
               think
               well
               of
               a
               scandalous
               action
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               instructed
               and
               advertised
               of
               his
               folly
               and
               his
               danger
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               And
               this
               advice
               concerns
               the
               Minister
               of
               religion
               to
               follow
               without
               partialitie
               or
               fear
               ,
               or
               interest
               :
               in
               much
               simplicity
               and
               prudence
               ,
               and
               hearty
               sincerity
               ;
               having
               no
               other
               consideration
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               interest
               of
               the
               mans
               soul
               be
               preserved
               ,
               and
               no
               caution
               used
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               matter
               be
               represented
               with
               just
               circumstances
               ,
               and
               civilities
               fitted
               to
               the
               person
               with
               prefaces
               of
               honour
               and
               regard
               ;
               but
               so
               that
               nothing
               of
               the
               duty
               be
               diminished
               by
               it
               ,
               that
               the
               introduction
               do
               not
               spoil
               the
               sermon
               ,
               and
               both
               together
               ruine
               
                 two
                 souls
              
               [
               of
               
                 the
                 speaker
              
               and
               
                 the
                 hearer
              
               .
               ]
               For
               it
               may
               soon
               be
               considered
               ;
               if
               the
               sick
               man
               be
               a
               poor
               or
               an
               indifferent
               person
               in
               secular
               account
               ,
               yet
               his
               soul
               is
               equally
               dear
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               was
               redeemed
               with
               the
               same
               highest
               price
               ,
               and
               therfore
               to
               be
               highly
               regarded
               :
               and
               there
               is
               no
               temptation
               ,
               
               but
               that
               the
               spirituall
               man
               may
               speak
               freely
               without
               the
               allayes
               of
               interest
               ,
               or
               fear
               ,
               or
               mistaken
               civilities
               ;
               but
               if
               the
               sick
               man
               be
               a
               Prince
               ,
               or
               a
               person
               of
               eminence
               or
               wealth
               ,
               let
               it
               be
               remembred
               it
               is
               an
               ill
               expression
               of
               reverence
               to
               his
               authority
               ;
               or
               of
               regard
               to
               his
               person
               ,
               to
               let
               him
               perish
               for
               the
               want
               of
               an
               honest
               ,
               and
               just
               ,
               and
               a
               free
               homily
               .
            
             
               Let
               the
               sick
               man
               in
               the
               scrutiny
               of
               his
               conscience
               and
               confession
               of
               his
               sins
               ,
               be
               carefully
               reminded
               to
               consider
               those
               sins
               which
               are
               onely
               condemned
               
                 in
                 the
                 court
                 of
                 conscience
              
               ,
               and
               no
               where
               else
               .
               For
               there
               are
               certain
               secrecies
               and
               retirments
               ,
               places
               of
               darknesse
               ,
               and
               artificiall
               veils
               ,
               with
               which
               the
               Devil
               uses
               to
               hide
               our
               sins
               from
               us
               ,
               and
               to
               incorporate
               them
               into
               our
               affections
               by
               a
               constant
               uninterrupted
               practise
               ,
               before
               they
               be
               prejudiced
               
               or
               discovered
               .
               1.
               
               There
               are
               many
               sins
               which
               have
               reputation
               and
               are
               accounted
               honour
               ,
               as
               
                 fighting
                 a
                 duel
                 ,
                 answering
                 a
                 blow
                 with
                 a
                 blow
                 ,
                 carrying
                 armies
                 into
                 a
                 neighbour
                 countrey
                 ,
                 robbing
                 with
                 a
                 navy
                 ,
                 violently
                 seizing
                 upon
                 a
                 kingdom
                 .
              
               
               2.
               
               Others
               are
               permitted
               by
               law
               ;
               as
               Vsury
               in
               all
               countreys
               ;
               and
               because
               every
               excesse
               of
               it
               is
               a
               certain
               sin
               ,
               the
               permission
               of
               so
               suspected
               a
               matter
               makes
               it
               ready
               for
               us
               ,
               
               and
               instructs
               the
               temptation
               .
               3.
               
               Some
               things
               are
               not
               forbidden
               by
               lawes
               ,
               as
               lying
               in
               ordinary
               discourse
               ,
               
                 jeering
                 ,
                 scoffing
                 ,
                 intemperate
                 eating
                 ,
                 ingratitude
                 ,
                 selling
                 too
                 dear
                 ,
                 circumventing
                 another
                 in
                 contracts
                 ,
                 importunate
                 intreaties
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 temptation
                 of
                 persons
                 to
                 many
                 instances
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 pride
                 ,
              
               
               and
               ambition
               .
               4.
               
               Some
               others
               do
               not
               reckon
               the
               sin
               against
               God
               ,
               if
               the
               lawes
               have
               seized
               upon
               the
               person
               ;
               and
               many
               that
               are
               imprisoned
               for
               debt
               ,
               think
               themselves
               disobliged
               
               from
               payment
               ;
               and
               when
               they
               pay
               the
               penalty
               ,
               think
               they
               owe
               nothing
               for
               the
               scandal
               and
               disobedience
               .
               5.
               
               Some
               sins
               are
               thought
               not
               
               considerable
               ,
               but
               go
               under
               the
               title
               of
               sins
               of
               infirmity
               ,
               or
               inseparable
               accidents
               of
               mortality
               ;
               such
               as
               
                 idle
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 foolish
                 talking
                 ,
                 looser
                 revellings
                 ,
                 impatience
                 ,
                 anger
                 ,
              
               and
               all
               the
               events
               of
               evil
               company
               .
               6.
               
               Lastly
               ,
               many
               things
               
               are
               thought
               to
               be
               no
               sins
               ;
               such
               as
               mispending
               of
               their
               time
               ,
               whole
               dayes
               or
               moneths
               of
               uselesse
               and
               impertinent
               imployment
               ,
               long
               gaming
               ,
               winning
               mens
               money
               in
               greater
               portions
               ,
               censuring
               mens
               actions
               ,
               curiosity
               ,
               aecquivocating
               in
               the
               prices
               and
               secrets
               of
               buying
               and
               selling
               ,
               rudenesse
               ,
               speaking
               truths
               enviously
               ,
               doing
               good
               to
               evil
               purposes
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               :
               Under
               the
               dark
               shadow
               of
               these
               unhappy
               ,
               and
               fruitlesse
               Yew-trees
               ,
               the
               enemy
               of
               mankind
               makes
               very
               many
               to
               lie
               hid
               from
               themselves
               ,
               sewing
               before
               their
               nakednesse
               the
               fig-leaves
               of
               popular
               and
               
                 idol
                 reputation
              
               ,
               and
               
                 impunity
                 ,
                 publike
                 permission
                 ,
                 a
                 temporall
                 penalty
                 ,
                 infirmity
                 ,
                 prejudice
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 direct
                 errour
                 in
                 judgement
              
               ,
               and
               ignorance
               .
               Now
               in
               all
               these
               cases
               the
               Ministers
               are
               to
               be
               inquisitive
               and
               observant
               ,
               lest
               the
               fallacy
               prevail
               upon
               the
               penitent
               to
               evil
               purposes
               of
               death
               or
               diminution
               of
               his
               good
               ;
               and
               that
               those
               things
               which
               in
               his
               life
               passed
               without
               observation
               ,
               may
               now
               be
               brought
               forth
               and
               
                 passe
                 under
                 sawes
                 and
                 barrows
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               severity
               and
               censure
               of
               sorrow
               and
               condemnation
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               To
               which
               I
               adde
               for
               the
               likenesse
               of
               the
               thing
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 matter
                 of
                 omission
              
               be
               considered
               ;
               for
               in
               them
               lies
               the
               bigger
               half
               of
               our
               failings
               ;
               and
               yet
               in
               many
               instances
               they
               are
               undiscerned
               ,
               because
               they
               very
               often
               
                 sit
                 down
                 
                 by
              
               the
               conscience
               ,
               but
               
                 never
                 upon
                 it
              
               ;
               and
               they
               are
               usually
               looked
               upon
               as
               poor
               men
               do
               upon
               their
               not
               having
               coach
               and
               horses
               ,
               or
               as
               that
               knowledge
               is
               missed
               by
               boyes
               ,
               and
               hindes
               which
               they
               never
               had
               ;
               it
               will
               be
               hard
               to
               make
               them
               understand
               their
               ignorance
               ;
               it
               requires
               knowledge
               to
               perceive
               it
               ;
               and
               therefore
               he
               that
               can
               perceive
               it
               ,
               hath
               it
               not
               .
               But
               by
               this
               pressing
               the
               conscience
               with
               omissions
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               mean
               ,
               recessions
               or
               distances
               ,
               from
               states
               of
               eminency
               or
               perfection
               ;
               for
               although
               they
               may
               be
               used
               by
               the
               Ministers
               as
               an
               instrument
               of
               humility
               ,
               and
               a
               chastiser
               of
               too
               big
               a
               confidence
               ,
               yet
               that
               which
               is
               to
               be
               confessed
               and
               repented
               of
               ,
               is
               omission
               of
               duty
               in
               direct
               instances
               and
               matters
               of
               commandement
               ,
               or
               collaterall
               ,
               and
               personall
               obligations
               ,
               and
               is
               especially
               to
               be
               considered
               by
               Kings
               and
               Prelates
               ,
               by
               Governours
               and
               rich
               persons
               ,
               by
               Guides
               of
               souls
               ,
               and
               Presidents
               of
               learning
               in
               publike
               charge
               ;
               and
               by
               all
               others
               in
               their
               proportions
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               The
               ministers
               of
               religion
               must
               take
               care
               that
               the
               sick
               mans
               confession
               be
               as
               minute
               and
               particular
               as
               it
               can
               :
               and
               that
               as
               few
               sins
               as
               may
               be
               ,
               be
               entrusted
               to
               the
               generall
               prayer
               of
               pardon
               for
               all
               sins
               :
               for
               by
               being
               particular
               and
               enumerative
               of
               the
               variety
               of
               evils
               which
               have
               disordered
               his
               life
               ,
               his
               repentance
               is
               disposed
               to
               be
               more
               pungent
               and
               afflictive
               ,
               and
               therefore
               more
               salutary
               and
               medicinall
               ;
               it
               hath
               in
               it
               more
               sincerity
               ,
               and
               makes
               a
               better
               judgement
               of
               the
               finall
               condition
               of
               the
               man
               ;
               and
               from
               thence
               it
               is
               certain
               ,
               the
               hopes
               of
               the
               sick
               man
               can
               be
               more
               confident
               and
               reasonable
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               The
               spirituall
               man
               that
               assists
               at
               the
               
               repentance
               of
               the
               sick
               must
               not
               be
               inquisitive
               into
               all
               the
               circumstances
               of
               the
               particular
               sins
               ,
               but
               be
               content
               with
               those
               that
               are
               direct
               parts
               of
               the
               crime
               ,
               and
               aggravation
               of
               the
               sorrow
               ;
               Such
               as
               
                 frequency
                 ,
                 long
                 abode
              
               ,
               and
               
                 earnest
                 choice
              
               in
               acting
               them
               ,
               
                 violent
                 desires
                 ,
                 great
                 expense
                 ,
                 scandall
              
               of
               others
               ,
               
                 dishonour
                 to
                 the
                 religion
                 ,
                 dayes
                 of
                 devotion
              
               and
               
                 religious
                 solemnities
                 ,
                 holy
                 places
              
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 degrees
                 of
                 boldnesse
              
               and
               
                 impudence
                 ,
                 perfect
                 resolution
              
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 habit
              
               .
               If
               the
               sick
               person
               be
               reminded
               or
               inquired
               into
               concerning
               these
               ,
               it
               may
               prove
               a
               good
               instrument
               to
               increase
               his
               contrition
               ,
               and
               perfect
               his
               penitentiall
               sorrows
               ,
               and
               facilitate
               his
               ablution
               ,
               and
               the
               means
               of
               his
               amendment
               .
               But
               the
               other
               circumstances
               ,
               as
               of
               the
               relative
               person
               in
               the
               participation
               of
               the
               crime
               ,
               the
               measures
               or
               circumstances
               of
               the
               impure
               action
               ,
               the
               name
               of
               the
               injured
               man
               or
               woman
               ,
               the
               quality
               or
               accidentall
               condition
               ;
               these
               and
               all
               the
               like
               are
               but
               questions
               springing
               from
               curiosity
               ,
               and
               producing
               scruple
               ,
               and
               apt
               to
               turn
               into
               many
               inconveniencies
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               The
               Minister
               in
               this
               duty
               of
               repentance
               must
               be
               diligent
               to
               observe
               concerning
               the
               person
               that
               repents
               ,
               
               that
               he
               be
               not
               imposed
               upon
               by
               some
               one
               excellent
               thing
               that
               was
               remarkable
               in
               the
               sick
               mans
               former
               life
               .
               For
               there
               are
               some
               
                 people
                 of
                 one
                 good
                 thing
              
               .
               Some
               are
               charitable
               to
               the
               poor
               out
               of
               kind-heartednesse
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               good-nature
               makes
               them
               easie
               and
               compliant
               with
               drinking
               persons
               ,
               and
               they
               die
               with
               drink
               ,
               but
               cannot
               live
               with
               charity
               :
               and
               their
               alms
               it
               may
               be
               shall
               deck
               their
               monument
               ,
               or
               give
               them
               the
               reward
               of
               loving
               persons
               ,
               
               and
               the
               poor
               mans
               thanks
               for
               alms
               ,
               and
               procure
               many
               temporall
               
               blessings
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               very
               sad
               that
               the
               reward
               should
               be
               all
               spent
               in
               this
               world
               :
               some
               are
               rarely
               just
               persons
               ,
               and
               punctuall
               observers
               of
               their
               word
               with
               men
               ,
               but
               break
               their
               promises
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               make
               no
               scruple
               of
               that
               .
               In
               these
               and
               all
               the
               like
               cases
               ,
               the
               spirituall
               man
               must
               be
               carefull
               to
               remark
               ,
               that
               
                 good
                 proceeds
                 from
                 an
                 intire
                 and
                 integrall
                 cause
                 ,
                 and
                 evil
                 from
                 every
                 part
              
               :
               That
               one
               sicknesse
               can
               make
               a
               man
               die
               ;
               but
               he
               cannot
               live
               and
               be
               called
               a
               sound
               man
               ,
               without
               an
               intire
               health
               ;
               and
               therefore
               if
               any
               confidence
               arises
               upon
               that
               stock
               ,
               so
               as
               that
               it
               hinder
               the
               strictness
               of
               the
               repentance
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               allayed
               with
               the
               representment
               of
               this
               sad
               truth
               ;
               
                 That
                 he
                 who
                 reserves
                 one
                 evil
                 in
                 his
                 choice
                 ,
                 hath
                 chosen
                 an
                 evil
                 portion
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 colliquintida
                 and
                 death
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 pot
                 :
              
               and
               he
               that
               worships
               the
               God
               of
               Israel
               with
               a
               frequent
               sacrifice
               ,
               and
               yet
               upon
               the
               anniversary
               will
               
                 bow
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Venus
                 ,
              
               and
               loves
               to
               see
               the
               follies
               and
               the
               nakednesse
               of
               Rimmon
               ,
               may
               eat
               part
               of
               the
               flesh
               of
               the
               sacrifice
               ,
               and
               fill
               his
               belly
               ,
               but
               shall
               not
               be
               refreshed
               by
               the
               holy
               cloud
               arising
               from
               the
               altar
               ,
               or
               the
               dew
               of
               heaven
               descending
               upon
               the
               mysteries
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               And
               yet
               the
               Minister
               is
               to
               estimate
               ,
               that
               one
               (
               or
               more
               good
               things
               )
               is
               to
               be
               an
               ingredient
               into
               his
               
                 judgement
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 his
                 soul
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               capacities
               of
               his
               restitution
               ,
               and
               admission
               to
               the
               peace
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               according
               as
               the
               excellency
               and
               usefulnesse
               of
               the
               grace
               hath
               been
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               the
               degrees
               and
               the
               reasons
               of
               its
               prosecution
               ,
               so
               abatements
               are
               to
               be
               made
               in
               the
               injunctions
               and
               impositions
               upon
               the
               penitent
               .
               For
               every
               vertue
               is
               one
               degree
               of
               approach
               to
               God
               ;
               and
               though
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               
               acceptation
               ,
               it
               is
               equally
               none
               at
               all
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               it
               is
               as
               certain
               a
               death
               if
               a
               man
               dies
               with
               one
               mortall
               wound
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               twenty
               ,
               yet
               in
               such
               persons
               who
               have
               some
               one
               or
               more
               excellencies
               ,
               though
               not
               an
               intire
               piety
               ,
               there
               is
               naturally
               a
               neerer
               approach
               to
               the
               estate
               of
               grace
               ,
               then
               in
               persons
               who
               have
               done
               evils
               and
               are
               eminent
               for
               nothing
               that
               is
               good
               .
               But
               in
               making
               judgement
               of
               such
               persons
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               be
               inquired
               into
               and
               noted
               accordingly
               ,
               why
               the
               sick
               person
               was
               so
               eminent
               in
               that
               one
               good
               thing
               ;
               whether
               
                 by
                 choice
              
               and
               apprehension
               of
               his
               duty
               ,
               or
               whether
               it
               was
               a
               vertue
               from
               which
               
                 his
                 state
                 of
                 life
                 ministred
                 nothing
                 to
                 dehort
                 or
                 discourage
                 him
                 ,
              
               or
               whether
               it
               was
               onely
               
                 a
                 consequent
                 of
                 his
                 naturall
                 temper
                 and
                 constitution
                 .
              
               If
               
                 the
                 first
              
               ,
               then
               it
               supposes
               him
               in
               the
               neighbourhood
               of
               the
               state
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               other
               things
               he
               was
               strongly
               tempted
               .
               
                 The
                 second
              
               is
               a
               felicity
               of
               his
               education
               ,
               and
               an
               effect
               of
               providence
               .
               
                 The
                 third
              
               is
               a
               felicity
               of
               his
               nature
               and
               a
               gift
               of
               God
               in
               order
               to
               spirituall
               purposes
               .
               But
               yet
               of
               every
               one
               of
               these
               ,
               advantage
               is
               to
               be
               made
               .
               If
               he
               conscience
               of
               his
               duty
               was
               the
               principle
               ,
               then
               he
               is
               ready
               formed
               to
               entertain
               all
               other
               graces
               upon
               the
               same
               reason
               ,
               and
               his
               repentance
               must
               be
               made
               more
               sharp
               and
               penall
               ;
               because
               he
               is
               convinced
               to
               have
               done
               against
               his
               conscience
               in
               all
               the
               other
               parts
               of
               his
               life
               ;
               but
               the
               judgement
               concerning
               his
               finall
               state
               ought
               to
               be
               more
               gentle
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               a
               huge
               temptation
               that
               hindred
               the
               man
               and
               abused
               his
               infirmity
               :
               but
               if
               either
               
                 his
                 calling
              
               or
               
                 his
                 nature
              
               were
               the
               parents
               of
               the
               grace
               ,
               he
               is
               in
               the
               state
               of
               
                 a
                 morall
                 man
              
               ,
               (
               in
               the
               just
               and
               proper
               meaning
               of
               the
               word
               )
               and
               to
               be
               
               handled
               accordingly
               :
               that
               vertue
               disposed
               him
               rarely
               well
               to
               many
               other
               good
               things
               ,
               but
               was
               no
               part
               of
               the
               grace
               of
               sanctification
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               mans
               repentance
               is
               to
               begin
               anew
               ,
               for
               all
               that
               ;
               and
               is
               to
               be
               finished
               in
               the
               returns
               of
               health
               ,
               if
               God
               grants
               it
               ,
               but
               if
               he
               denies
               it
               ,
               it
               is
               much
               ,
               very
               much
               the
               worse
               for
               all
               that
               sweet
               natur'd
               vertue
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               When
               the
               confession
               is
               made
               ,
               the
               spirituall
               man
               is
               to
               execute
               the
               office
               of
               a
               Restorer
               and
               a
               Iudge
               in
               the
               following
               particulars
               and
               manner
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             IIII.
             Of
             the
             ministring
             to
             the
             restitution
             and
             pardon
             ,
             or
             reconciliation
             of
             the
             sick
             person
             ,
             by
             administring
             the
             Holy
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             
               IF
               any
               man
               be
               overtaken
               in
               a
               fault
               ,
               ye
               which
               are
               spiritual
               restore
               such
               a
               one
               in
               the
               spirit
               of
               meeknesse
               .
            
             
             That
             's
             the
             Commission
             :
             and
             
               Let
               the
               Elders
               of
               the
               Church
               pray
               over
               the
               sick
               man
               ,
               and
               if
               he
               have
               committed
               sins
               ,
            
             
             
               they
               shall
               be
               forgiven
               him
            
             ,
             that
             's
             the
             effect
             of
             his
             power
             and
             his
             ministery
             .
             But
             concerning
             this
             ,
             some
             few
             things
             are
             to
             be
             considered
             .
          
           
             
             1.
             
             It
             is
             the
             office
             of
             the
             Presbyters
             and
             Ministers
             of
             religion
             to
             declare
             publike
             criminals
             and
             scandalous
             persons
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             leprosie
             is
             declared
             ,
             the
             flock
             may
             avoid
             the
             infection
             and
             then
             the
             man
             is
             excommunicate
             ;
             when
             the
             people
             are
             warned
             to
             avoid
             the
             danger
             of
             the
             man
             ,
             or
             the
             reproach
             of
             the
             crime
             ,
             to
             withdraw
             from
             his
             society
             ,
             and
             
               not
               to
               bid
               him
               God
               speed
               ,
            
             not
             to
             eat
             and
             celebrate
             synaxes
             and
             Church-meetings
             
             with
             such
             who
             are
             declared
             criminal
             and
             dangerous
             :
             and
             therefore
             excommunication
             is
             in
             a
             very
             great
             part
             ,
             
             the
             act
             of
             the
             Congregation
             and
             communities
             of
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             and
             
               S.
               Paul
            
             said
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             that
             
               they
               had
               inflicted
               the
               evil
            
             upon
             the
             incestuous
             person
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             excommunicating
             him
             :
             all
             the
             acts
             of
             which
             ,
             are
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             subjected
             in
             the
             people
             ;
             acts
             of
             caution
             and
             liberty
             ,
             but
             no
             more
             acts
             of
             direct
             ,
             proper
             power
             or
             jurisdiction
             ,
             then
             it
             was
             when
             the
             scholers
             of
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             lef●
             his
             chair
             and
             went
             to
             hear
             
               S.
               Peter
            
             .
             But
             as
             they
             are
             actions
             of
             the
             Rulers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             so
             they
             are
             
               declarative
               ,
               ministerial
            
             ,
             and
             
               effective
               too
               by
               morall
               causality
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             perswasion
             ,
             and
             discourse
             ,
             by
             argument
             ,
             and
             prayer
             ,
             by
             homily
             ,
             and
             
               materiall
               representment
            
             ,
             by
             reasonablenesse
             of
             order
             ,
             and
             the
             
               superinduced
               necessities
            
             of
             men
             ;
             though
             not
             by
             any
             reall
             change
             of
             state
             
               as
               to
               the
               person
            
             ,
             nor
             by
             diminution
             of
             his
             right
             ,
             or
             violence
             to
             his
             condition
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             that
             baptises
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             ministers
             
             
               the
               Holy
               Sacrament
            
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             prayes
             ,
             does
             holy
             offices
             of
             great
             advantage
             ,
             but
             in
             these
             also
             ,
             just
             as
             in
             the
             former
             he
             exercises
             no
             jurisdiction
             or
             preheminence
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             saecular
             authority
             ;
             
             and
             the
             same
             is
             also
             true
             if
             he
             should
             deny
             them
             .
             He
             that
             refuseth
             to
             baptize
             an
             indisposed
             person
             ,
             
             hath
             by
             the
             consent
             of
             all
             men
             no
             power
             or
             jurisdiction
             over
             the
             unbaptized
             man
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             for
             the
             like
             reason
             refuseth
             to
             give
             him
             the
             Communion
             ,
             preserves
             the
             sacrednesse
             of
             the
             
             mysteries
             ,
             and
             does
             charitie
             to
             the
             undisposed
             man
             ,
             to
             deny
             that
             to
             him
             which
             will
             do
             him
             mischief
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             an
             act
             of
             separation
             just
             as
             it
             is
             for
             a
             friend
             or
             Physitian
             to
             deny
             water
             to
             an
             Hydropic
             person
             ,
             or
             Italian
             wines
             to
             a
             hectic
             feaver
             ,
             or
             as
             if
             Cato
             should
             deny
             to
             salute
             Bibulus
             ,
             or
             the
             Censor
             of
             maners
             to
             do
             countenance
             to
             a
             wanton
             and
             vitious
             person
             :
             and
             though
             this
             thing
             was
             expressed
             by
             words
             of
             power
             ,
             such
             as
             
               separation
               ,
               abstention
               ,
               excommunication
               ,
               deposition
               ,
            
             yet
             these
             words
             we
             understand
             by
             the
             thing
             it self
             ,
             which
             was
             notorious
             and
             evident
             ,
             to
             be
             matter
             of
             prudence
             ,
             security
             and
             a
             free
             ,
             unconstrained
             discipline
             ;
             and
             they
             passed
             into
             power
             by
             consent
             and
             voluntary
             submission
             ;
             having
             the
             same
             effect
             of
             constraint
             ,
             fear
             and
             authority
             ,
             which
             we
             see
             in
             secular
             jurisdiction
             ,
             not
             because
             
               ecclesiastical
               discipline
            
             hath
             a
             natural
             proper
             coercion
             as
             lay-Tribunals
             have
             ,
             but
             because
             men
             have
             submitted
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             
               are
               bound
               to
               do
            
             so
             upon
             the
             interest
             of
             two
             or
             three
             
               Christian
               graces
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             pursuance
             of
             this
             caution
             and
             provision
             the
             Church
             superinduced
             times
             and
             
               manners
               of
               abstention
            
             ,
             and
             expressions
             of
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             canonical
             punishments
             which
             they
             tyed
             the
             delinquent
             people
             to
             suffer
             before
             they
             would
             admit
             them
             to
             the
             holy
             Table
             of
             the
             Lord.
             For
             the
             criminal
             having
             obliged
             himself
             by
             his
             sin
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             having
             declared
             it
             when
             she
             could
             take
             notice
             of
             it
             ,
             he
             is
             bound
             to
             repent
             ,
             to
             make
             him
             capable
             of
             pardon
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             prove
             that
             he
             is
             penitent
             ,
             he
             is
             to
             do
             such
             actions
             ,
             which
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             vertue
             and
             pursuance
             of
             repentance
             shall
             accept
             as
             a
             testimony
             of
             it
             ,
             
             sufficient
             to
             inform
             her
             ;
             for
             as
             she
             could
             not
             binde
             at
             all
             (
             in
             this
             sence
             )
             till
             the
             crime
             was
             publike
             ,
             though
             the
             man
             had
             bound
             himself
             in
             secret
             :
             so
             neither
             can
             she
             set
             him
             free
             till
             the
             repentance
             be
             as
             publike
             as
             the
             sin
             ;
             or
             so
             as
             she
             can
             note
             it
             and
             approve
             it
             :
             Though
             the
             man
             be
             free
             as
             to
             God
             by
             his
             internal
             act
             ,
             yet
             as
             the
             publication
             of
             the
             sin
             was
             accidental
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             censure
             consequent
             to
             it
             ,
             so
             is
             the
             publication
             of
             repentance
             and
             consequent
             absolution
             extrinsecal
             to
             the
             pardon
             ,
             but
             accidentally
             and
             in
             the
             present
             circumstances
             necessary
             .
             This
             was
             the
             same
             that
             the
             Jews
             did
             ,
             (
             though
             in
             other
             instances
             and
             expressions
             )
             and
             do
             to
             this
             day
             to
             their
             prevarica●ing
             people
             ;
             and
             the
             Essenes
             in
             their
             assemblies
             ;
             and
             private
             Colleges
             of
             scholars
             ,
             and
             publike
             Universities
             .
             For
             all
             these
             being
             assemblies
             of
             voluntary
             persons
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             seek
             for
             advantage
             ,
             are
             bound
             to
             make
             an
             artificial
             authority
             in
             their
             superiours
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             secure
             order
             ,
             and
             government
             by
             their
             own
             obedience
             and
             voluntary
             subordination
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             essential
             and
             of
             proper
             jurisdiction
             in
             the
             superiour
             ;
             and
             the
             band
             of
             it
             is
             not
             any
             coe●citive
             power
             ,
             but
             the
             denying
             to
             communicate
             such
             benefits
             which
             they
             seek
             in
             that
             communion
             and
             fellowship
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             These
             I
             say
             were
             introduced
             
               in
               the
               speciall
               manners
               and
               instances
            
             by
             positive
             authority
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             a
             divine
             authority
             
               commanding
               them
            
             ;
             but
             there
             is
             a
             divine
             power
             that
             verefies
             them
             ,
             and
             makes
             these
             separations
             effectual
             and
             formidable
             :
             for
             because
             they
             are
             declarative
             and
             ministerial
             in
             the
             spirituall
             man
             ,
             and
             suppose
             a
             delinquencie
             and
             demerit
             in
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             a
             sin
             against
             God
             ,
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             
             our
             hath
             declared
             ,
             that
             what
             
               they
               binde
               in
               earth
               shall
               be
               bound
               in
               heaven
               ,
            
             that
             is
             in
             plain
             signification
             ;
             The
             same
             sins
             and
             sinners
             which
             the
             Clergie
             condemns
             in
             the
             face
             of
             their
             assemblies
             ,
             the
             same
             is
             condemned
             in
             heaven
             before
             the
             face
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             same
             reason
             too
             .
             Gods
             law
             hath
             sentenced
             it
             ,
             and
             these
             are
             the
             preachers
             and
             publishers
             of
             his
             law
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             stand
             condemned
             ;
             and
             these
             laws
             are
             they
             that
             condemn
             the
             sin
             ,
             or
             acquit
             the
             penitent
             there
             and
             
               here
               ;
               whatsoever
               they
               binde
               here
               shall
               be
               bound
               there
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
             the
             sentence
             of
             God
             
               at
               the
               day
               of
               judgement
            
             shall
             sentence
             the
             same
             men
             whom
             the
             Church
             does
             rightly
             sentence
             here
             ;
             
             it
             is
             spoken
             in
             the
             future
             [
             
               it
               shall
               be
               bound
               in
               heaven
            
             ]
             not
             but
             that
             the
             sinner
             is
             first
             bound
             there
             ,
             or
             first
             absolved
             there
             ;
             
             but
             because
             all
             
               binding
               and
               loosing
            
             in
             the
             interval
             is
             imperfect
             and
             relative
             to
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             ;
             the
             day
             of
             the
             great
             sentence
             :
             therefore
             it
             is
             set
             down
             in
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             sayes
             this
             only
             ;
             The
             Clergie
             are
             tyed
             by
             the
             word
             and
             laws
             of
             God
             to
             condemn
             such
             sins
             and
             sinners
             ;
             and
             that
             you
             may
             not
             think
             it
             ineffective
             ,
             because
             after
             such
             sentence
             the
             man
             lives
             and
             growes
             rich
             ,
             or
             remains
             in
             health
             and
             power
             ,
             therefore
             be
             sure
             it
             shall
             be
             verified
             in
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             .
             This
             is
             hugely
             agreeable
             with
             the
             words
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             and
             certain
             in
             reason
             ;
             for
             that
             the
             minister
             does
             nothing
             to
             the
             final
             alteration
             of
             the
             state
             of
             the
             mans
             soul
             by
             way
             of
             
             sentence
             is
             demonstratively
             certain
             ,
             because
             he
             cannot
             binde
             a
             man
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             hath
             bound
             himself
             ,
             and
             who
             is
             bound
             in
             heaven
             by
             his
             sin
             before
             his
             sentence
             in
             the
             Church
             :
             as
             also
             be-because
             the
             binding
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             meerly
             accidental
             ,
             and
             upon
             publication
             only
             ;
             and
             when
             the
             man
             repents
             he
             is
             absolved
             before
             God
             ,
             before
             the
             sentence
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             upon
             his
             contrition
             and
             dereliction
             only
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             were
             not
             ,
             the
             Church
             could
             not
             absolve
             him
             :
             The
             consequent
             of
             which
             evident
             truth
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             impositions
             the
             Church
             officers
             impose
             upon
             the
             criminal
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             avoid
             scandal
             ,
             to
             testifie
             repentance
             ,
             and
             to
             exercise
             it
             ,
             to
             instruct
             the
             people
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             fear
             ,
             to
             represent
             the
             act
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             secret
             and
             the
             true
             state
             of
             the
             sinner
             ;
             and
             although
             they
             are
             not
             essentially
             necessary
             to
             our
             pardon
             ,
             yet
             
               they
               are
               become
               necessary
               when
               the
               Church
               hath
               seized
               upon
               the
               sinner
               by
               publike
               notice
               of
               the
               crime
            
             ;
             necessary
             (
             I
             say
             )
             for
             the
             
               removing
               the
               scandal
            
             ,
             and
             
               giving
               testimony
               of
               our
               contrition
            
             ,
             and
             
               for
               the
               receiving
               all
               that
               comfort
               which
               he
               needs
               ,
            
             and
             can
             derive
             from
             the
             promises
             of
             pardon
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             published
             by
             him
             that
             is
             commanded
             to
             preach
             them
             to
             all
             them
             that
             repent
             :
             and
             therefore
             although
             it
             cannot
             be
             necessary
             as
             to
             the
             obtaining
             pardon
             ,
             that
             the
             Priest
             should
             
               in
               private
            
             absolve
             a
             sick
             man
             from
             
               his
               private
               sins
            
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             
               no
               loosing
            
             where
             there
             was
             
               no
               precedent
               binding
            
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             was
             only
             bound
             before
             God
             ,
             can
             before
             him
             onely
             be
             loosed
             ,
             yet
             as
             to
             confess
             sins
             to
             any
             Christian
             in
             private
             may
             have
             many
             good
             ends
             ,
             and
             to
             confess
             them
             to
             a
             Clergy-man
             may
             have
             many
             more
             ;
             so
             to
             hear
             Gods
             sentence
             at
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             pardon
             pronounced
             by
             Gods
             embassador
             ,
             is
             of
             huge
             comfort
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             cannot
             otherwise
             
             be
             comforted
             ,
             and
             whose
             infirmity
             needs
             it
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             were
             very
             fit
             it
             were
             not
             neglected
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             our
             fear
             and
             danger
             ,
             of
             our
             infirmities
             and
             sorrow
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             execution
             of
             this
             ministery
             ,
             being
             an
             act
             of
             prudence
             and
             charity
             ,
             and
             therefore
             relative
             to
             changing
             circumstances
             it
             hath
             been
             and
             in
             many
             cases
             may
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             must
             be
             rescinded
             and
             altered
             ;
             the
             time
             of
             separation
             may
             be
             lengthned
             and
             shortned
             ,
             the
             condition
             made
             lighter
             or
             heavier
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             same
             offence
             the
             Clergy
             man
             is
             deposed
             ,
             but
             yet
             admitted
             to
             the
             communion
             ,
             for
             which
             one
             of
             the
             people
             who
             hath
             no
             office
             to
             lose
             ,
             is
             denyed
             the
             benefit
             of
             communicating
             ;
             and
             this
             sometimes
             when
             he
             might
             lawfully
             receive
             it
             ;
             and
             a
             private
             man
             is
             separate
             when
             a
             multitude
             or
             a
             prince
             is
             nor
             ,
             cannot
             ,
             ought
             not
             ;
             and
             at
             last
             ,
             when
             the
             case
             of
             sicknesse
             and
             danger
             of
             death
             did
             occur
             ,
             they
             admitted
             all
             men
             that
             desired
             it
             ;
             sometimes
             without
             scruple
             or
             difficulty
             ,
             sometimes
             with
             some
             little
             restraint
             in
             great
             or
             insolent
             cases
             (
             as
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Apostacie
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Councel
             of
             Arls
             denyed
             absolution
             ,
             unlesse
             they
             received
             and
             gave
             publike
             satisfaction
             by
             acts
             of
             repentance
             ;
             
             and
             some
             other
             Councels
             denyed
             at
             any
             time
             to
             do
             it
             to
             such
             persons
             )
             according
             as
             seemed
             sitting
             to
             the
             present
             necessities
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             all
             which
             particulars
             declare
             it
             to
             be
             no
             part
             of
             a
             divine
             commandment
             ,
             that
             any
             man
             should
             be
             denyed
             to
             receive
             the
             Communion
             if
             he
             desires
             it
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             be
             in
             any
             probable
             capacitie
             of
             receiving
             it
             .
          
           
             
             6.
             
             Since
             the
             separation
             was
             an
             act
             of
             libertie
             and
             a
             direct
             negative
             ,
             it
             followes
             that
             the
             restitution
             was
             a
             meer
             doing
             that
             which
             they
             refused
             formerly
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             the
             holy
             
             Communion
             was
             the
             formality
             of
             absolution
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             instrument
             and
             the
             whole
             matter
             of
             reconcilement
             ,
             
               the
               taking
               off
               the
               punishment
               ,
               is
               the
               pardoning
               of
               the
               sin
            
             ;
             for
             this
             without
             the
             other
             is
             but
             a
             word
             ;
             and
             if
             this
             be
             done
             I
             care
             not
             whether
             any
             thing
             be
             said
             or
             no.
             
               Vinum
               Dominicum
               ministratoris
               gratia
               est
            
             :
             is
             also
             true
             in
             this
             sence
             :
             to
             give
             the
             chalice
             and
             cup
             is
             the
             grace
             and
             indulgence
             of
             the
             Minister
             ;
             and
             when
             that
             is
             done
             the
             man
             hath
             obtained
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             to
             do
             that
             is
             all
             the
             absolution
             the
             Church
             can
             give
             ;
             and
             they
             were
             vain
             disputes
             which
             were
             commenced
             some
             few
             ages
             since
             ,
             concerning
             
               the
               forms
               of
               absolution
            
             ,
             whether
             they
             were
             indicative
             or
             optative
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             declaration
             ,
             or
             by
             way
             of
             sentence
             ;
             for
             at
             first
             they
             had
             no
             forms
             at
             all
             ;
             but
             they
             said
             a
             prayer
             ,
             and
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Jews
             laid
             hands
             upon
             the
             penitent
             ,
             when
             they
             prayed
             over
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             admitted
             him
             to
             the
             holy
             Communion
             ;
             for
             since
             the
             Church
             had
             no
             power
             over
             her
             children
             ,
             but
             of
             excommunicating
             and
             denying
             them
             to
             attend
             upon
             
               holy
               offices
            
             and
             ministeries
             respectively
             ,
             neither
             could
             they
             have
             any
             absolution
             ,
             but
             to
             admit
             them
             thither
             from
             whence
             formerly
             they
             were
             forbidden
             ;
             whatsoever
             ceremonie
             or
             forms
             did
             signifie
             ,
             this
             was
             superinduced
             and
             arbitrary
             ,
             alterable
             and
             accidental
             ,
             it
             had
             variety
             ,
             but
             no
             necessity
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             The
             practise
             consequent
             to
             this
             is
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             penitent
             be
             bound
             by
             the
             positive
             censures
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             he
             is
             to
             be
             reconciled
             upon
             those
             conditions
             which
             the
             laws
             of
             the
             Church
             tye
             him
             to
             ,
             in
             case
             he
             can
             perform
             them
             ;
             if
             he
             cannot
             ,
             he
             can
             no
             longer
             be
             prejudiced
             by
             the
             censure
             of
             the
             
             Church
             ,
             which
             had
             no
             relation
             but
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             with
             whom
             the
             dying
             man
             is
             no
             longer
             to
             converse
             ;
             
             for
             whatsoever
             relates
             to
             God
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             transacted
             in
             spirituall
             wayes
             ,
             by
             contrition
             ,
             and
             internall
             graces
             ;
             and
             the
             mercy
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             such
             ,
             as
             to
             give
             him
             her
             peace
             and
             her
             blessing
             upon
             his
             undertaking
             to
             obey
             her
             injunction
             ,
             if
             he
             shall
             be
             able
             ;
             which
             injunctions
             if
             they
             be
             declared
             by
             publike
             sentence
             ,
             the
             Minister
             hath
             nothing
             to
             do
             in
             the
             affairs
             but
             to
             remind
             him
             of
             his
             obligation
             ,
             and
             reconcile
             him
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             give
             him
             the
             Holy
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             If
             the
             penitent
             be
             not
             bound
             by
             publike
             sentence
             ,
             the
             Minister
             is
             to
             make
             his
             repentance
             as
             great
             ,
             and
             his
             heart
             as
             contrite
             as
             he
             can
             ;
             to
             dispose
             him
             by
             the
             repetition
             of
             acts
             of
             grace
             in
             the
             way
             of
             prayer
             ,
             and
             in
             reall
             and
             exteriour
             instances
             where
             he
             can
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             give
             him
             the
             Holy
             Communion
             in
             all
             the
             same
             cases
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             ought
             not
             to
             have
             denied
             it
             to
             him
             in
             his
             health
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             beginnings
             of
             such
             a
             repentance
             ,
             which
             by
             humane
             signes
             he
             beleeves
             to
             be
             reall
             and
             holy
             ;
             and
             after
             this
             ,
             the
             event
             must
             be
             left
             to
             God.
             The
             reason
             of
             the
             rule
             depends
             upon
             this
             ;
             Because
             there
             is
             no
             Divine
             commandement
             directly
             forbidding
             the
             Rulers
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             give
             the
             Communion
             to
             any
             Christian
             that
             desires
             it
             ,
             and
             professes
             repentance
             of
             his
             sins
             .
             And
             all
             Church
             discipline
             in
             every
             instance
             ,
             and
             to
             every
             single
             person
             was
             imposed
             upon
             him
             by
             men
             ,
             who
             did
             it
             according
             to
             the
             necessities
             of
             this
             state
             and
             constitution
             of
             our
             affairs
             below
             ;
             but
             we
             who
             are
             but
             Ministers
             and
             delegates
             of
             pardon
             and
             condemnation
             ,
             
             must
             resigne
             and
             give
             up
             our
             judgement
             when
             the
             man
             is
             no
             more
             to
             be
             judged
             by
             the
             sentences
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             proportions
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             other
             ;
             to
             which
             if
             our
             reconciliation
             does
             advantage
             ,
             we
             ought
             in
             charity
             to
             send
             him
             forth
             with
             all
             the
             advantages
             he
             can
             receive
             ;
             for
             he
             will
             need
             them
             all
             :
             and
             therefore
             the
             Nicene
             Councel
             commands
             ,
             
             that
             no
             man
             be
             deprived
             of
             this
             
               necessary
               pasport
            
             in
             the
             article
             of
             his
             death
             ,
             and
             calls
             th●s
             
               the
               ancient
               and
               canonicall
               law
               of
               the
               Church
            
             :
             and
             to
             minister
             it
             ,
             onely
             supposes
             the
             man
             in
             the
             communion
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             not
             alwayes
             in
             the
             state
             ,
             but
             ever
             in
             the
             possibilities
             of
             sanctification
             .
             They
             who
             in
             the
             article
             and
             danger
             of
             death
             were
             admitted
             to
             the
             communion
             ,
             and
             tied
             to
             penance
             if
             they
             recovered
             (
             which
             was
             ever
             the
             custome
             of
             the
             ancient
             Church
             ,
             unlesse
             in
             very
             few
             cases
             )
             were
             but
             in
             the
             threshold
             of
             repentance
             ,
             in
             the
             commencement
             and
             first
             introductions
             to
             a
             devout
             life
             :
             and
             indeed
             then
             it
             is
             a
             fit
             ministery
             ,
             
             that
             it
             be
             given
             in
             all
             the
             periods
             of
             time
             in
             which
             the
             pardon
             of
             sins
             is
             working
             ,
             since
             it
             is
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             that
             great
             mystery
             ,
             &
             the
             exhibition
             of
             that
             blood
             
               which
               is
               shed
               for
               the
               remission
               of
               sins
               .
            
          
           
             9.
             
             The
             Minister
             of
             religion
             ought
             not
             to
             give
             the
             Communion
             to
             a
             sick
             person
             ,
             if
             he
             retains
             the
             affection
             to
             any
             sin
             ,
             and
             refuses
             to
             disavow
             it
             ,
             or
             professe
             repentance
             of
             all
             sins
             whatsoever
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             required
             to
             do
             it
             .
             The
             
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             a
             certain
             death
             to
             him
             ,
             
             and
             an
             increase
             of
             his
             misery
             if
             he
             shall
             so
             prophane
             the
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             to
             take
             it
             into
             so
             unholy
             a
             breast
             ,
             
             where
             Sathan
             reignes
             ,
             and
             sin
             is
             principall
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             is
             extinguished
             ;
             and
             Christ
             loves
             not
             to
             enter
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             not
             suffered
             to
             inhabite
             .
             But
             when
             he
             professes
             repentance
             and
             does
             such
             acts
             of
             it
             as
             his
             present
             condition
             permits
             ,
             
             he
             is
             to
             be
             presumed
             to
             intend
             heartily
             what
             he
             professes
             solemnly
             ;
             and
             the
             Minister
             is
             onely
             the
             Judge
             of
             outward
             act
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             onely
             he
             is
             to
             take
             information
             concerning
             the
             inward
             .
             But
             whether
             he
             be
             so
             or
             no
             ,
             or
             if
             he
             be
             ,
             whether
             that
             be
             timely
             ,
             and
             effectuall
             and
             sufficient
             toward
             the
             pardon
             of
             sins
             before
             God
             ,
             is
             another
             consideration
             ,
             of
             which
             we
             may
             conjecture
             here
             ,
             but
             we
             shall
             know
             it
             at
             doomsday
             .
             The
             spirituall
             man
             is
             to
             do
             his
             ministery
             by
             the
             rules
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             customs
             of
             the
             Church
             appoint
             him
             ;
             and
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             men
             ;
             the
             event
             is
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             is
             to
             be
             expected
             not
             directly
             and
             wholly
             according
             to
             his
             ministery
             ;
             but
             to
             the
             former
             life
             ,
             or
             the
             timely
             *
             
               internall
               repentance
            
             and
             amendment
             ;
             of
             which
             I
             have
             already
             given
             accounts
             .
             These
             ministeries
             are
             acts
             of
             order
             and
             great
             assistances
             ,
             but
             the
             sum
             of
             affairs
             does
             not
             relie
             upon
             them
             .
             
             And
             if
             any
             man
             puts
             his
             whole
             repentance
             upon
             
             this
             time
             ,
             or
             all
             his
             hopes
             upon
             these
             ministeries
             ,
             he
             will
             find
             them
             and
             himself
             to
             fail
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             It
             is
             the
             Ministers
             office
             to
             invite
             sick
             and
             dying
             persons
             to
             the
             Holy
             Sacrament
             ;
             such
             whose
             lives
             were
             fair
             ,
             and
             laudable
             ,
             and
             yet
             their
             sicknesse
             sad
             and
             violent
             ,
             making
             them
             list-lesse
             and
             of
             slow
             desires
             ,
             and
             flower
             apprehensions
             ;
             that
             such
             persons
             who
             are
             in
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             ,
             may
             lose
             no
             accidentall
             advantages
             of
             spirituall
             improvement
             ,
             but
             may
             receive
             into
             their
             dying
             bodies
             the
             symboles
             and
             great
             consignations
             of
             the
             resurrection
             ,
             and
             into
             their
             soules
             the
             pledges
             of
             immortality
             ;
             and
             may
             appear
             before
             God
             their
             Father
             in
             the
             union
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             impresses
             and
             likenesse
             of
             their
             elder
             Brother
             .
             But
             if
             the
             persons
             be
             of
             ill
             report
             ,
             and
             have
             lived
             wickedly
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             to
             be
             invited
             ,
             because
             their
             case
             is
             hugely
             suspicious
             ,
             though
             they
             then
             repent
             and
             call
             for
             mercy
             ;
             but
             if
             they
             demand
             it
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             to
             be
             denied
             ;
             onely
             let
             the
             Minister
             in
             generall
             represent
             the
             evil
             consequents
             of
             an
             unworthy
             participation
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             penitent
             will
             judge
             himself
             unworthy
             let
             him
             stand
             candidate
             for
             pardon
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             stand
             or
             fall
             by
             that
             unerring
             and
             mercifull
             sentence
             ;
             to
             which
             his
             severity
             of
             condemning
             himself
             before
             men
             ,
             will
             make
             the
             easier
             and
             more
             hopefull
             addresse
             .
             And
             the
             strictest
             among
             the
             Christians
             ,
             who
             denied
             to
             reconcile
             lapsed
             persons
             after
             baptisme
             ,
             yet
             acknowledged
             that
             there
             were
             hopes
             reserved
             in
             the
             court
             of
             heaven
             for
             them
             ,
             though
             not
             here
             ;
             since
             we
             who
             are
             easily
             deceived
             by
             the
             pretences
             of
             a
             reall
             return
             ,
             are
             tied
             to
             dispense
             Gods
             graces
             as
             he
             hath
             given
             us
             commission
             ,
             
               with
               fear
               and
               trembling
            
             ,
             
             and
             without
             
             too
             forward
             confidences
             ,
             and
             God
             hath
             mercies
             which
             we
             know
             not
             of
             ,
             and
             therefore
             because
             we
             know
             them
             not
             ,
             such
             persons
             were
             referred
             to
             Gods
             Tribunal
             ,
             where
             he
             would
             finde
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             to
             be
             had
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             When
             the
             holy
             Sacrament
             is
             to
             be
             administred
             ,
             let
             the
             exhortation
             be
             made
             proper
             to
             the
             mystery
             ;
             but
             fitted
             to
             the
             man
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             be
             used
             for
             the
             advantages
             of
             faith
             or
             love
             ,
             or
             contrition
             ;
             let
             all
             the
             circumstances
             and
             parts
             of
             the
             Divine
             love
             be
             represented
             ;
             all
             the
             mysterious
             advantages
             of
             the
             blessed
             Sacrament
             be
             declared
             ,
             *
             That
             it
             is
             the
             bread
             which
             came
             from
             heaven
             ,
             *
             That
             it
             is
             the
             representation
             of
             Christs
             death
             to
             all
             the
             purposes
             and
             capacities
             of
             faith
             ,
             *
             and
             the
             real
             exhibition
             of
             Christs
             body
             and
             blood
             to
             all
             the
             puposes
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             *
             That
             it
             is
             the
             earnest
             of
             the
             resurrection
             ,
             *
             and
             the
             seed
             of
             a
             glorious
             immortality
             ,
             *
             That
             as
             by
             our
             cognation
             to
             the
             body
             of
             the
             
               first
               Adam
            
             we
             took
             in
             death
             ,
             so
             by
             our
             union
             with
             the
             body
             of
             the
             
               second
               Adam
            
             ,
             we
             shall
             have
             the
             inheritance
             of
             life
             ;
             for
             
               as
               by
               Adam
               came
               death
               ,
               so
               by
               Christ
               cometh
               the
               resurrection
               of
               the
               dead
               ,
            
             
             *
             That
             if
             we
             being
             worthy
             Communicants
             of
             these
             sacred
             pledges
             be
             presented
             to
             God
             with
             Christ
             within
             us
             ,
             our
             being
             accepted
             of
             God
             is
             certain
             even
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             his
             well
             beloved
             that
             dwells
             within
             us
             ,
             *
             That
             this
             is
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             body
             which
             was
             broken
             for
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             of
             that
             blood
             which
             purifies
             our
             souls
             ,
             by
             which
             
               we
               are
               presented
               to
               God
               pure
               and
               holy
               ,
               in
               the
               beloved
               ,
            
             *
             That
             now
             we
             may
             ascertain
             
             our
             hopes
             and
             make
             our
             faith
             confident
             ,
             for
             
               he
               that
               hath
               given
               us
               his
               Son
               ,
               how
               should
               not
               he
               with
               him
               give
               us
               all
               things
               else
            
             ?
             Upon
             these
             or
             the
             like
             considerations
             ,
             
             the
             sick
             man
             may
             be
             assisted
             in
             his
             addresse
             ,
             and
             his
             faith
             strengthened
             ,
             and
             his
             hope
             confirmed
             ,
             and
             his
             charity
             be
             enlarged
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             The
             manner
             of
             the
             sick
             mans
             reception
             of
             the
             holy
             Sacrament
             hath
             in
             it
             nothing
             differing
             from
             the
             ordinary
             solemnities
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             
             save
             onely
             that
             abatement
             is
             to
             be
             made
             of
             such
             accidentall
             circumstances
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             lawes
             or
             customes
             of
             the
             Church
             healthfull
             persons
             are
             obliged
             to
             ;
             such
             as
             fasting
             ,
             kneeling
             ,
             &c.
             though
             I
             remember
             that
             it
             was
             noted
             for
             great
             devotion
             in
             the
             Legate
             that
             died
             at
             Trent
             ,
             that
             he
             caused
             himself
             to
             be
             sustained
             upon
             his
             knees
             ,
             when
             he
             received
             the
             viaticum
             or
             the
             holy
             Sacrament
             before
             his
             death
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             greater
             in
             Hunniades
             that
             he
             caused
             himself
             to
             be
             carried
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             there
             he
             might
             receive
             
               his
               Lord
            
             ,
             in
             his
             
               Lords
               house
            
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             recorded
             for
             honour
             ,
             that
             William
             the
             pious
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             Bourges
             ,
             a
             small
             time
             before
             his
             last
             agony
             ,
             sprang
             out
             of
             his
             bed
             at
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             holy
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             upon
             his
             knees
             and
             his
             face
             recommended
             his
             soul
             to
             his
             Saviour
             .
             But
             in
             these
             things
             no
             man
             is
             to
             be
             prejudiced
             or
             censured
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Let
             not
             the
             holy
             Sacrament
             be
             administred
             to
             dying
             persons
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             no
             use
             of
             reason
             to
             make
             that
             duty
             acceptable
             ,
             and
             the
             mysteries
             effective
             to
             the
             purposes
             of
             the
             soul.
             For
             the
             Sacraments
             and
             ceremonies
             of
             the
             gospel
             operate
             not
             without
             the
             concurrent
             actions
             and
             moral
             influences
             of
             the
             suscipient
             .
             
             To
             infuse
             the
             chalice
             in
             to
             the
             cold
             lips
             of
             the
             Clinick
             may
             disturb
             his
             agony
             ,
             but
             cannot
             relieve
             the
             soul
             ,
             which
             onely
             receives
             improvement
             by
             acts
             of
             grace
             and
             choice
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             external
             rites
             are
             apt
             and
             appointed
             to
             minister
             ,
             in
             a
             capable
             person
             .
             All
             other
             persons
             ,
             as
             fools
             ,
             children
             ,
             distracted
             persons
             ,
             lethargical
             ,
             apoplectical
             ,
             or
             any
             wayes
             senselesse
             and
             uncapable
             of
             humane
             and
             reasonable
             acts
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             assisted
             onely
             by
             prayers
             ;
             for
             they
             may
             prevail
             even
             for
             the
             absent
             ,
             and
             for
             enemies
             ,
             and
             for
             all
             those
             who
             joyn
             not
             in
             the
             office
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             V.
             Of
             Ministring
             to
             the
             sick
             person
             by
             the
             Spiritual
             man
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             the
             Physitian
             of
             souls
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             IN
             all
             cases
             of
             receiving
             confessions
             of
             sick
             men
             ,
             and
             the
             assisting
             to
             the
             advancement
             of
             repentance
             ,
             the
             Minister
             is
             to
             apportion
             to
             every
             kinde
             of
             sin
             such
             spiritual
             remedies
             which
             are
             apt
             to
             mortifie
             and
             cure
             the
             sin
             ,
             such
             as
             abstinence
             from
             their
             occasions
             ,
             and
             opportunities
             ,
             to
             avoid
             temptations
             ,
             to
             resist
             their
             beginnings
             ,
             to
             punish
             the
             crime
             by
             acts
             of
             indignation
             against
             the
             person
             ,
             fastings
             and
             prayer
             ,
             alms
             and
             all
             the
             instances
             of
             charity
             ,
             asking
             forgiveness
             ,
             restitution
             of
             wrongs
             ,
             satisfaction
             of
             injuries
             ,
             acts
             of
             vertue
             contrary
             to
             the
             crimes
             :
             and
             although
             in
             great
             and
             dangerous
             sicknesses
             they
             are
             not
             directly
             to
             be
             imposed
             ,
             unlesse
             they
             are
             direct
             matters
             of
             
             duty
             ,
             yet
             where
             they
             are
             medicinall
             they
             are
             to
             be
             insinuated
             ,
             and
             in
             general
             signification
             remarked
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             undertaken
             accordingly
             :
             concerning
             which
             when
             he
             returnes
             to
             health
             he
             is
             to
             receive
             particular
             advices
             ;
             and
             this
             advice
             was
             inserted
             into
             the
             penitential
             of
             England
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Theodore
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             
             and
             afterward
             adopted
             into
             the
             Canon
             of
             all
             the
             Western
             Churches
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             proper
             temptations
             of
             sick
             men
             for
             which
             a
             remedie
             is
             not
             yet
             provided
             :
             are
             
               unreasonable
               fears
            
             ,
             and
             
               unreasonable
               confidences
            
             ,
             which
             the
             Minister
             is
             to
             cure
             by
             the
             following
             considerations
             .
          
           
             
               Considerations
               against
               unreasonable
               fears
               of
               not
               having
               our
               sins
               pardoned
               .
            
             
               Many
               good
               men
               ,
               especially
               such
               who
               have
               tender
               consciences
               ,
               impatient
               of
               the
               least
               sin
               ,
               to
               which
               they
               are
               arrived
               by
               a
               long
               grace
               and
               a
               continual
               observation
               of
               their
               actions
               ,
               and
               the
               parts
               of
               a
               lasting
               repentance
               ,
               many
               times
               overact
               their
               tendernesse
               ,
               and
               turn
               their
               caution
               into
               scruple
               ,
               and
               care
               of
               their
               duty
               into
               inquiries
               after
               the
               event
               ,
               and
               askings
               after
               the
               counsels
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               sentences
               of
               dooms-day
               .
            
             
               He
               that
               asks
               of
               the
               standers
               by
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Minister
               ,
               whether
               they
               think
               he
               shall
               be
               saved
               or
               damned
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               answered
               with
               the
               words
               of
               pity
               and
               reproof
               .
               Seek
               not
               after
               new
               light
               for
               the
               searching
               into
               the
               privatest
               records
               of
               God
               ;
               look
               as
               much
               as
               you
               list
               into
               the
               pages
               of
               revelation
               ;
               for
               they
               concern
               your
               duty
               ;
               
               but
               the
               event
               is
               registred
               in
               heaven
               ,
               and
               we
               can
               expect
               no
               other
               certain
               notices
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               shall
               be
               given
               to
               them
               for
               whom
               it
               is
               prepared
               by
               the
               Father
               of
               mercies
               ;
               we
               have
               light
               enough
               to
               tell
               our
               duty
               ;
               and
               
                 if
                 we
                 do
                 that
              
               we
               need
               not
               fear
               what
               the
               issue
               will
               be
               ;
               and
               
                 if
                 we
                 do
                 not
              
               ,
               let
               us
               never
               look
               for
               more
               light
               ,
               or
               inquire
               after
               Gods
               pleasure
               concerning
               our
               souls
               ,
               since
               we
               so
               little
               serve
               his
               ends
               in
               those
               things
               where
               he
               hath
               given
               us
               light
               .
               But
               yet
               this
               I
               adde
               ,
               that
               as
               pardon
               of
               sins
               in
               the
               old
               Testament
               was
               nothing
               but
               removing
               the
               punishment
               which
               then
               was
               temporal
               ,
               
               and
               therefore
               many
               times
               they
               could
               tell
               if
               their
               sins
               were
               pardoned
               ,
               and
               concerning
               pardon
               of
               sins
               they
               then
               had
               no
               fears
               of
               conscience
               ,
               but
               while
               the
               punishment
               was
               on
               them
               ,
               for
               so
               long
               indeed
               it
               was
               unpardoned
               ,
               and
               how
               long
               it
               would
               so
               remain
               it
               was
               matter
               of
               fear
               ,
               and
               of
               present
               sorrow
               :
               Besides
               this
               ,
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               pardon
               of
               sins
               is
               another
               thing
               .
               
               
                 Pardon
                 of
                 sins
                 is
                 a
                 sanctification
                 :
                 Christ
                 came
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 our
                 sin
                 by
                 turning
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 us
                 from
                 our
                 iniquities
                 .
              
               And
               there
               is
               not
               in
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               thing
               any
               expectation
               of
               pardon
               ,
               or
               signe
               or
               signification
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               so
               far
               as
               the
               thing
               it self
               discovers
               it self
               ;
               As
               we
               hate
               sin
               and
               grow
               in
               grace
               ,
               and
               arrive
               at
               the
               state
               of
               holinesse
               ,
               which
               is
               also
               a
               state
               of
               repentance
               and
               imperfection
               ;
               but
               yet
               of
               sincerity
               of
               heart
               and
               diligent
               endeavour
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               degree
               we
               are
               to
               judge
               concerning
               the
               forgiveness
               of
               sins
               ;
               for
               indeed
               that
               is
               the
               
                 Evangelical
                 forgivenesse
              
               ,
               and
               it
               signifies
               our
               pardon
               ,
               because
               it
               effects
               it
               ,
               or
               rather
               it
               is
               in
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               thing
               ;
               so
               that
               we
               are
               to
               enquire
               into
               no
               hidden
               records
               :
               forgivenesse
               of
               sins
               is
               not
               a
               secret
               sentence
               ,
               a
               word
               or
               a
               record
               :
               
               but
               it
               is
               a
               state
               of
               change
               and
               effected
               upon
               us
               ;
               and
               upon
               our selves
               we
               are
               to
               look
               for
               it
               ,
               to
               read
               it
               ,
               and
               understand
               it
               .
               We
               are
               
                 onely
                 to
                 be
                 curious
                 of
                 our
                 duty
                 ,
              
               
               and
               confident
               of
               the
               Article
               of
               remission
               of
               sins
               ,
               and
               the
               conclusion
               of
               these
               premises
               will
               be
               ,
               that
               we
               shall
               be
               full
               of
               hopes
               of
               a
               prosperous
               resurrection
               :
               
               and
               our
               fear
               and
               trembling
               are
               no
               instances
               of
               our
               calamity
               ,
               but
               parts
               of
               duty
               ;
               we
               shall
               sure
               enough
               be
               wafted
               to
               the
               shore
               ,
               although
               we
               be
               tossed
               with
               the
               winds
               of
               our
               sighs
               ,
               and
               the
               unevenness
               of
               our
               fears
               ,
               and
               the
               ebbings
               and
               flowings
               of
               our
               passions
               ,
               if
               we
               sail
               in
               a
               right
               chanel
               ,
               and
               steere
               by
               a
               perfect
               compasse
               ,
               and
               look
               up
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               call
               for
               his
               help
               ,
               and
               do
               our
               own
               endeavour
               .
               There
               are
               very
               many
               reasons
               why
               men
               ought
               not
               to
               despair
               :
               and
               there
               are
               not
               very
               many
               men
               that
               ever
               go
               beyond
               a
               hope
               ,
               till
               they
               passe
               into
               possession
               ;
               if
               our
               fears
               have
               any
               mixture
               of
               hope
               ,
               that
               is
               enough
               to
               enable
               and
               to
               excite
               our
               duty
               ,
               and
               if
               we
               have
               a
               strong
               hope
               ,
               when
               we
               cast
               about
               ,
               we
               shall
               finde
               reason
               enough
               to
               have
               many
               fears
               :
               
                 let
                 not
                 this
                 fear
                 weaken
                 our
              
               *
               hands
               ,
               and
               if
               it
               allay
               our
               gayeties
               and
               our
               confidences
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               harm
               .
               In
               this
               uncertainty
               we
               must
               abide
               ,
               if
               we
               have
               committed
               sins
               after
               baptisme
               :
               and
               those
               confidences
               which
               some
               men
               glorie
               in
               ,
               are
               not
               reall
               supports
               or
               good
               foundations
               .
               The
               fearing
               man
               is
               the
               safest
               ,
               and
               if
               he
               fears
               on
               his
               death-bed
               ,
               it
               is
               but
               what
               happens
               to
               most
               considering
               men
               ,
               and
               what
               was
               to
               be
               looked
               for
               
               all
               his
               life
               time
               ,
               he
               talked
               of
               the
               terrours
               of
               death
               ,
               and
               death
               is
               the
               king
               of
               terrours
               :
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               no
               strange
               thing
               if
               then
               he
               be
               hugely
               afraid
               :
               if
               he
               be
               not
               it
               is
               either
               a
               great
               felicity
               or
               a
               great
               presumption
               :
               but
               if
               he
               wants
               some
               degree
               of
               comfort
               or
               a
               greater
               degree
               of
               hope
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               refreshed
               by
               considering
               .
            
             
               
               1.
               
               
                 That
                 Christ
                 came
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 save
                 sinners
                 .
              
               2
               That
               
               
                 God
                 delights
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 confusion
                 and
                 death
                 of
                 sinners
                 .
              
               3.
               
               That
               
               
                 in
                 heaven
                 there
                 is
                 great
                 joy
                 at
                 the
                 conversion
                 of
                 a
                 sinner
                 .
              
               4.
               
               That
               
               Christ
               is
               a
               perpetual
               advocate
               daily
               interceding
               with
               his
               Father
               for
               our
               pardon
               .
               5.
               
               That
               God
               uses
               infinite
               arts
               ,
               instruments
               and
               devices
               to
               reconcile
               us
               to
               himself
               .
               6.
               
               That
               
               
                 he
                 prayes
                 us
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 charity
                 with
                 him
                 ,
              
               and
               to
               be
               forgiven
               .
               7.
               
               That
               he
               sends
               Angels
               to
               keep
               us
               from
               violence
               ,
               and
               evil
               company
               ,
               from
               temptations
               and
               surprizes
               ;
               and
               his
               holy
               Spirit
               to
               guide
               us
               in
               holy
               wayes
               ,
               and
               his
               servants
               to
               warn
               us
               and
               reminde
               us
               perpetually
               ;
               and
               therefore
               since
               certainly
               he
               is
               so
               desirous
               to
               save
               us
               ,
               as
               appears
               by
               his
               word
               ,
               by
               his
               oaths
               ,
               by
               his
               very
               nature
               ,
               and
               his
               daily
               artifices
               of
               mercy
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               likely
               that
               he
               will
               condemn
               us
               without
               great
               provocations
               of
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               perseverance
               in
               them
               .
               8.
               
               That
               the
               covenant
               of
               the
               Gospel
               is
               a
               covenant
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               of
               repentance
               ,
               and
               being
               established
               with
               so
               many
               great
               solemnities
               and
               miracles
               from
               heaven
               ,
               must
               signifie
               a
               huge
               favour
               ,
               and
               a
               mighty
               change
               of
               things
               ,
               and
               therefore
               that
               repentance
               which
               is
               the
               great
               condition
               of
               it
               is
               a
               grace
               that
               does
               not
               expire
               in
               little
               accents
               and
               minutes
               ,
               but
               hath
               a
               great
               latitude
               of
               signification
               ,
               and
               a
               large
               extension
               of
               parts
               ,
               under
               
               the
               protection
               of
               
                 all
                 which
              
               persons
               are
               safe
               ,
               even
               when
               they
               fear
               exceedingly
               .
               9.
               
               That
               there
               are
               great
               degrees
               and
               differences
               of
               glory
               in
               heaven
               ;
               and
               therefore
               if
               we
               estimate
               our
               piety
               by
               proportions
               to
               the
               more
               eminent
               persons
               and
               devouter
               people
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               to
               conclude
               we
               shall
               not
               enter
               into
               the
               
                 same
                 state
                 of
                 glory
              
               ,
               but
               that
               we
               shall
               not
               go
               into
               
                 the
                 same
                 degrees
              
               .
               (
               9
               )
               That
               although
               forgivenesse
               of
               sins
               is
               consigned
               to
               us
               in
               Baptism
               ,
               and
               that
               this
               Baptism
               is
               but
               once
               ,
               and
               cannot
               be
               repeated
               ,
               yet
               forgivenesse
               of
               sins
               is
               the
               grace
               of
               the
               gospel
               ,
               which
               is
               perpetually
               remanent
               upon
               us
               ,
               and
               secured
               unto
               us
               so
               long
               as
               we
               have
               not
               renounced
               our
               Baptisme
               ;
               For
               then
               we
               enter
               into
               the
               condition
               of
               repentance
               ;
               and
               repentance
               is
               not
               an
               indivisible
               grace
               ,
               or
               a
               thing
               performed
               at
               once
               ;
               but
               is
               working
               all
               our
               lives
               ,
               and
               therefore
               so
               is
               our
               pardon
               ,
               which
               ebbes
               and
               flowes
               according
               as
               we
               discompose
               or
               renew
               the
               decency
               of
               our
               Baptismall
               promises
               ;
               and
               therefore
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               certain
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               despair
               of
               pardon
               ,
               but
               he
               that
               hath
               voluntarily
               renounced
               his
               Baptism
               ,
               or
               willingly
               estranged
               himself
               from
               that
               covenant
               :
               He
               that
               sticks
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               still
               professes
               the
               religion
               ,
               and
               approves
               the
               faith
               ,
               and
               endeavours
               to
               obey
               and
               to
               do
               his
               duty
               ,
               this
               man
               hath
               all
               the
               veracity
               of
               God
               to
               assure
               him
               ,
               and
               give
               him
               confidence
               that
               he
               is
               not
               in
               an
               impossible
               state
               of
               salvation
               ,
               unlesse
               God
               cuts
               him
               off
               before
               he
               can
               work
               ,
               or
               that
               he
               begins
               to
               work
               when
               he
               can
               no
               longer
               choose
               .
               10.
               
               And
               then
               let
               him
               consider
               :
               the
               more
               he
               fears
               ,
               the
               more
               he
               hates
               his
               sin
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               lesse
               he
               can
               be
               tempted
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               desirous
               he
               is
               of
               heaven
               ,
               
               and
               therefore
               such
               fears
               are
               good
               instruments
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               good
               signes
               of
               a
               future
               pardon
               .
               11.
               
               That
               God
               in
               the
               old
               law
               ,
               although
               he
               made
               a
               Covenant
               of
               perfect
               obedience
               ,
               and
               did
               not
               promise
               pardon
               at
               all
               after
               great
               sins
               ,
               yet
               he
               did
               give
               pardon
               ,
               and
               declared
               it
               so
               to
               them
               for
               their
               own
               ,
               and
               for
               our
               sakes
               too
               :
               So
               he
               did
               to
               David
               ,
               to
               Manasses
               ,
               to
               the
               whole
               Nation
               of
               the
               Israelies
               ten
               times
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               ,
               even
               after
               their
               Apostacies
               ,
               and
               Idolatries
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               
               the
               mercies
               of
               God
               and
               his
               remissions
               of
               sins
               were
               largely
               preached
               ;
               
               though
               in
               the
               Law
               God
               put
               on
               the
               robes
               of
               an
               angry
               Judge
               ,
               and
               a
               severe
               Lord
               :
               but
               therefore
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               where
               he
               hath
               established
               the
               whole
               summe
               of
               affairs
               upon
               faith
               and
               repentance
               ;
               if
               God
               should
               not
               pardon
               great
               sinners
               that
               repent
               after
               baptisme
               ,
               with
               a
               free
               dispensation
               ,
               the
               Gospel
               were
               far
               harder
               then
               the
               intolerable
               Covenant
               of
               the
               Law.
               12.
               
               That
               if
               a
               Proselyte
               went
               into
               the
               Jewish
               communion
               and
               were
               circumcised
               and
               baptized
               ,
               he
               entred
               into
               all
               the
               hopes
               of
               good
               things
               which
               God
               had
               promised
               ,
               or
               would
               give
               to
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               yet
               that
               was
               but
               
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 works
              
               .
               If
               then
               the
               Gentile
               Proselytes
               by
               their
               circumcision
               and
               legall
               baptisme
               ,
               were
               admitted
               to
               a
               state
               of
               pardon
               to
               last
               so
               long
               as
               they
               were
               in
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               even
               after
               their
               admission
               ;
               for
               sins
               committed
               against
               Moses
               law
               which
               they
               then
               undertook
               to
               observe
               exactly
               .
               In
               the
               Gospel
               which
               is
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Faith
               ,
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               certain
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               great
               grace
               given
               ,
               and
               an
               easier
               conditon
               entred
               into
               ,
               then
               was
               that
               of
               the
               Jewish
               law
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               nothing
               else
               ,
               but
               that
               abatement
               is
               made
               for
               our
               infirmities
               ,
               
               and
               our
               single
               evils
               ,
               and
               our
               timely
               repented
               and
               forsaken
               habits
               of
               sin
               ,
               and
               our
               violent
               passions
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               contested
               withall
               ,
               and
               fought
               with
               ,
               and
               under
               discipline
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               beginnings
               and
               progresses
               of
               mortification
               .
               13.
               
               That
               God
               hath
               erected
               in
               his
               Church
               a
               whole
               order
               of
               men
               ,
               the
               main
               part
               and
               dignity
               of
               whose
               work
               it
               is
               to
               
                 remit
                 and
                 retain
                 sins
              
               by
               a
               perpetuall
               and
               daily
               ministery
               ;
               and
               this
               they
               do
               ,
               not
               onely
               in
               baptisme
               ,
               but
               in
               all
               their
               offices
               to
               be
               administered
               afterwards
               :
               in
               the
               Holy
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Eucharist
               which
               exhibits
               the
               Symbols
               of
               that
               blood
               
                 which
                 was
                 shed
                 for
                 pardon
                 of
                 our
                 sins
                 ,
              
               and
               therefore
               by
               its
               continued
               ministery
               and
               repetition
               declares
               that
               
                 all
                 that
                 while
              
               we
               are
               within
               the
               ordinary
               powers
               and
               usuall
               dispensations
               of
               pardon
               ,
               even
               so
               long
               as
               we
               are
               in
               any
               probable
               dispositions
               to
               receive
               that
               Holy
               Sacrament
               .
               And
               the
               same
               effect
               is
               also
               signified
               and
               exhibited
               in
               the
               whole
               power
               of
               the
               Keyes
               ,
               which
               if
               it
               extends
               to
               private
               sins
               ,
               sins
               done
               in
               secret
               ,
               it
               is
               certain
               it
               does
               also
               to
               publike
               ;
               but
               this
               is
               a
               greater
               testimony
               of
               the
               certainty
               of
               the
               remissibility
               of
               our
               greatest
               sins
               ;
               for
               publike
               sins
               as
               they
               alwayes
               have
               a
               sting
               and
               a
               superadded
               formality
               of
               scandall
               and
               ill
               example
               ,
               so
               they
               are
               most
               commonly
               the
               greatest
               ;
               such
               as
               murder
               ,
               sacriledge
               ,
               and
               others
               of
               unconcealed
               nature
               ,
               and
               unprivate
               action
               ;
               and
               if
               God
               for
               these
               worst
               of
               evils
               hath
               appointed
               an
               office
               of
               ease
               and
               pardon
               ,
               which
               is
               and
               may
               daily
               be
               administred
               ,
               that
               will
               be
               an
               uneasie
               pusillanimity
               ,
               and
               fond
               suspicion
               of
               Gods
               goodnesse
               to
               fear
               ,
               that
               our
               repentance
               shall
               be
               rejected
               ,
               even
               although
               we
               have
               not
               committed
               the
               greatest
               ,
               or
               the
               
               most
               of
               evils
               .
               14.
               
               And
               it
               was
               concerning
               baptized
               Christians
               that
               Saint
               Iohn
               said
               ,
               
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 sin
                 we
                 have
                 an
                 Advocate
                 with
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 propitiation
                 for
                 our
                 sins
              
               ;
               and
               concerning
               lapsed
               Christians
               S.
               Paul
               gave
               instruction
               ,
               that
               
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 be
                 overtaken
                 in
                 a
                 fault
                 ,
                 ye
                 which
                 are
                 spiritual
                 restore
                 such
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 meeknesse
                 ,
                 considering
                 lest
                 ye
                 also
                 be
                 temted
                 :
              
               the
               Corinthian
               Christian
               committed
               incest
               ,
               and
               was
               pardoned
               ;
               and
               ‑
               
                 Simon
                 Magus
              
               after
               he
               was
               baptized
               offered
               to
               commit
               his
               own
               sin
               of
               Simony
               ,
               and
               yet
               Saint
               Peter
               bid
               him
               pray
               for
               pardon
               ;
               and
               S.
               Iames
               tells
               ,
               that
               
                 if
                 the
                 sick
                 man
                 sends
                 for
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 pray
                 over
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 confesse
                 his
                 sins
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 forgiven
                 him
                 .
              
               15.
               
               That
               onely
               one
               sin
               is
               declared
               to
               be
               irremissible
               ,
               
                 the
                 sin
                 against
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 the
                 sin
                 unto
                 death
                 ,
              
               as
               S.
               Iohn
               calls
               it
               ,
               for
               which
               
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 bound
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
              
               for
               all
               others
               we
               are
               :
               and
               certain
               it
               is
               ,
               no
               man
               commits
               a
               sin
               against
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               afraid
               he
               hath
               ,
               and
               desires
               that
               he
               had
               not
               ;
               for
               such
               penitentiall
               passions
               are
               against
               the
               definition
               of
               that
               sin
               .
               16.
               
               That
               all
               the
               Sermons
               in
               the
               Scripture
               written
               to
               Christians
               &
               Disciples
               of
               Jesus
               ,
               exhorting
               men
               to
               repentance
               ,
               to
               be
               afflicted
               ,
               to
               mourn
               and
               to
               weep
               ,
               to
               confession
               of
               sins
               ,
               are
               sure
               testimonies
               of
               Gods
               purpose
               and
               desire
               to
               forgive
               us
               ,
               even
               when
               we
               fall
               after
               baptisme
               ;
               and
               if
               our
               fall
               after
               baptisme
               were
               irrecoverable
               ,
               then
               
                 all
                 preaching
                 were
                 in
                 vain
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 faith
                 were
                 also
                 vain
                 ,
              
               and
               we
               could
               not
               with
               comfort
               rehearse
               the
               Creed
               ,
               in
               which
               as
               soon
               as
               ever
               we
               professe
               Jesus
               to
               have
               died
               for
               our
               sins
               ,
               we
               also
               are
               condemned
               by
               our
               own
               conscience
               of
               a
               sin
               that
               shall
               not
               be
               forgiven
               ;
               and
               then
               all
               exhortations
               ,
               and
               comforts
               ,
               
               and
               fasts
               ,
               and
               disciplines
               were
               uselesse
               ,
               and
               too
               late
               ;
               if
               they
               were
               not
               given
               us
               before
               we
               can
               understand
               them
               ;
               for
               most
               commonly
               as
               soon
               as
               we
               can
               we
               enter
               into
               the
               regions
               of
               sin
               ;
               For
               we
               commit
               
                 evil
                 actions
              
               before
               we
               understand
               ,
               and
               together
               with
               our
               understanding
               they
               begin
               to
               be
               imputed
               .
               17.
               
               That
               if
               it
               could
               be
               otherwise
               ,
               infants
               were
               very
               ill
               provided
               for
               in
               the
               Church
               who
               were
               baptized
               ,
               when
               they
               have
               no
               stain
               upon
               their
               brows
               ,
               but
               the
               misery
               they
               contracted
               from
               Adam
               ;
               and
               they
               are
               left
               to
               be
               Angels
               for
               ever
               after
               ,
               and
               live
               innocently
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               their
               ignorances
               and
               weaknesse
               ,
               and
               temptations
               ,
               and
               the
               heat
               and
               follies
               of
               youth
               ;
               or
               else
               to
               perish
               in
               an
               eternall
               ruine
               :
               we
               cannot
               think
               or
               speak
               good
               things
               of
               God
               ,
               if
               we
               entertain
               such
               evil
               suspicions
               of
               the
               mercies
               of
               the
               Father
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               .
               18.
               
               That
               
                 the
                 long-sufferance
                 and
                 patience
                 of
                 God
              
               is
               indeed
               wonderfull
               ;
               but
               therefore
               it
               leaves
               us
               in
               certainties
               of
               pardon
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               there
               is
               possibilitie
               to
               return
               ,
               if
               we
               reduce
               ●he
               power
               to
               act
               .
               19.
               
               That
               God
               calls
               upon
               us
               to
               forgive
               our
               brother
               seventy
               times
               seven
               times
               ,
               and
               yet
               all
               that
               is
               but
               like
               the
               forgiving
               a
               hundred
               pence
               for
               his
               sake
               who
               forgives
               us
               ten
               thousand
               talents
               ;
               for
               so
               the
               Lord
               professed
               that
               he
               had
               done
               to
               him
               that
               was
               his
               servant
               and
               his
               domestic
               .
               20.
               
               That
               if
               we
               can
               forgive
               a
               hundred
               thousand
               times
               ,
               it
               is
               certain
               God
               will
               do
               so
               to
               us
               ;
               Our
               Blessed
               Lord
               having
               commanded
               us
               to
               pray
               for
               pardon
               as
               we
               pardon
               our
               offending
               and
               penitent
               brother
               .
               21.
               
               That
               even
               in
               the
               case
               of
               very
               great
               sins
               ,
               and
               great
               judgements
               inflicted
               upon
               the
               sinners
               ,
               wise
               and
               good
               men
               and
               Presidents
               of
               Religion
               have
               declared
               their
               
               sense
               to
               be
               ,
               that
               God
               spent
               all
               his
               anger
               ,
               and
               made
               it
               expire
               in
               that
               temporall
               misery
               ;
               and
               so
               it
               was
               supposed
               to
               have
               been
               done
               in
               the
               case
               of
               Ananias
               ;
               but
               that
               the
               hopes
               of
               any
               penitent
               man
               may
               not
               rely
               upon
               any
               uncertainty
               ,
               we
               find
               in
               holy
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               those
               Christians
               who
               had
               for
               their
               scandalous
               crimes
               deserved
               to
               be
               given
               over
               to
               Sathan
               to
               be
               buffetted
               ,
               yet
               had
               hopes
               to
               be
               saved
               in
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Lord.
               22.
               
               That
               God
               glories
               in
               the
               titles
               of
               mercy
               and
               forgivenesse
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               have
               his
               appellatives
               so
               finite
               and
               limited
               as
               to
               expire
               in
               one
               act
               ,
               or
               in
               a
               seldome
               pardon
               .
               23.
               
               That
               mans
               condition
               were
               desperate
               and
               like
               that
               of
               the
               falling
               Angels
               ,
               equally
               desperat
               ,
               but
               unequally
               oppressed
               ,
               considering
               our
               infinite
               weaknesses
               ,
               and
               ignorances
               ,
               (
               in
               respect
               of
               their
               excellent
               understanding
               and
               perfect
               choice
               )
               if
               he
               could
               be
               admitted
               to
               no
               repentance
               after
               his
               infant
               Baptisme
               :
               and
               if
               he
               may
               be
               admitted
               to
               one
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               in
               the
               Covenant
               of
               the
               Gospel
               but
               he
               may
               also
               to
               a
               second
               ,
               and
               so
               for
               ever
               as
               long
               as
               he
               can
               repent
               ,
               and
               return
               and
               live
               to
               God
               in
               a
               timely
               religion
               .
               24.
               
               That
               every
               man
               is
               a
               sinner
               :
               
               
                 In
                 many
                 things
                 we
                 offend
                 all
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 if
                 we
                 say
                 we
                 have
                 no
                 sin
                 we
                 deceive
                 our selves
              
               ;
               
               and
               therefore
               either
               all
               must
               perish
               ,
               or
               else
               there
               is
               mercy
               for
               all
               ;
               and
               so
               there
               is
               ,
               upon
               this
               very
               stock
               ,
               
               because
               
                 Christ
                 died
                 for
                 sinners
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 hath
                 comprehended
                 all
                 under
                 sin
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 have
                 mercy
                 upon
                 all
                 .
              
               25.
               
               That
               if
               ever
               God
               sends
               temporall
               punishments
               into
               the
               world
               with
               purposes
               of
               amendment
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               be
               not
               all
               of
               them
               certain
               consignations
               to
               hel
               ;
               and
               unlesse
               every
               man
               that
               breaks
               his
               leg
               ,
               or
               in
               punishment
               loses
               a
               child
               ,
               or
               wife
               be
               certainly
               
               damned
               ,
               it
               is
               certain
               that
               God
               in
               these
               cases
               is
               angry
               and
               loving
               ,
               chastises
               the
               sin
               ,
               to
               amend
               the
               person
               ,
               and
               smites
               that
               he
               may
               cure
               ,
               and
               judges
               that
               he
               may
               absolve
               .
               26.
               
               That
               he
               that
               
                 will
                 not
                 quench
                 the
                 smoaking
                 flax
                 ,
                 nor
                 break
                 the
                 bruised
                 reed
                 ,
              
               will
               not
               tie
               us
               to
               perfection
               ,
               and
               the
               lawes
               and
               measures
               of
               heaven
               upon
               earth
               ;
               and
               if
               in
               every
               period
               of
               our
               repentance
               he
               is
               pleased
               with
               our
               duty
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 voyce
                 of
                 our
                 heart
              
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 our
                 desires
              
               ,
               he
               hath
               told
               us
               plainly
               that
               he
               will
               not
               onely
               pardon
               all
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               dayes
               of
               our
               folly
               ,
               but
               the
               returns
               and
               surprises
               of
               sins
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               repentance
               ,
               if
               we
               give
               no
               way
               ,
               and
               allow
               no
               affection
               ,
               and
               give
               no
               peace
               to
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               Gods
               enemy
               ;
               
                 all
                 the
                 past
                 sins
              
               ,
               and
               
                 al
                 the
                 seldom
                 returning
              
               and
               
                 ever
                 repented
                 evils
              
               being
               put
               upon
               the
               accounts
               of
               the
               Crosse.
               
            
          
           
             
               An
               exercise
               against
               despair
               in
               the
               day
               of
               our
               death
               .
            
             
               TO
               which
               may
               be
               added
               this
               short
               exercise
               ,
               to
               be
               used
               for
               the
               curing
               the
               temptation
               to
               direct
               despair
               ,
               in
               case
               that
               the
               hope
               and
               faith
               of
               good
               men
               be
               assaulted
               in
               the
               day
               of
               their
               calamity
               .
            
             
               I
               consider
               that
               the
               ground
               of
               my
               trouble
               is
               my
               sin
               ;
               and
               if
               it
               were
               not
               for
               that
               I
               should
               not
               need
               to
               be
               troubled
               ;
               but
               the
               help
               that
               all
               the
               world
               looks
               for
               ,
               is
               such
               as
               supposes
               a
               man
               to
               be
               a
               sinner
               .
               *
               Indeed
               if
               from
               my self
               I
               were
               to
               derive
               my
               title
               to
               heaven
               ,
               then
               my
               sins
               were
               a
               just
               argument
               of
               despair
               ;
               but
               now
               that
               they
               bring
               me
               to
               Christ
               ,
               that
               they
               drive
               me
               to
               an
               appeal
               to
               Gods
               mercies
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               
               sanctuary
               in
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               they
               ought
               not
               ,
               they
               cannot
               infer
               a
               just
               cause
               of
               despair
               .
               *
               I
               am
               sure
               it
               is
               a
               stranger
               thing
               that
               God
               should
               take
               upon
               him
               hands
               and
               feet
               ,
               and
               those
               hands
               and
               feet
               should
               be
               nailed
               upon
               a
               crosse
               ,
               then
               that
               a
               man
               should
               be
               partaker
               of
               the
               felicities
               of
               pardon
               ,
               and
               life
               eternall
               ;
               and
               it
               were
               stranger
               yet
               ,
               that
               God
               should
               do
               so
               much
               for
               man
               ,
               and
               that
               a
               man
               that
               desires
               it
               ,
               that
               labours
               for
               it
               ,
               that
               is
               in
               life
               and
               possibilities
               of
               working
               his
               salvation
               ,
               should
               inevitably
               misse
               that
               end
               ,
               for
               which
               that
               God
               suffered
               so
               much
               .
               For
               what
               is
               the
               meaning
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               the
               extent
               ,
               and
               what
               are
               the
               significations
               of
               the
               Divine
               mercy
               ,
               in
               pardoning
               sinners
               ?
               If
               it
               be
               thought
               a
               great
               matter
               that
               I
               am
               charged
               with
               originall
               sin
               :
               I
               confesse
               I
               feel
               the
               weight
               of
               it
               in
               loads
               of
               temporall
               infelicities
               ,
               and
               proclivities
               to
               sin
               .
               But
               I
               fear
               not
               the
               guilt
               of
               it
               ,
               since
               I
               am
               baptized
               ;
               and
               it
               cannot
               do
               honour
               to
               the
               reputation
               of
               Gods
               mercy
               ,
               that
               it
               should
               be
               all
               spent
               in
               remissions
               of
               what
               I
               never
               chose
               ,
               never
               acted
               ,
               never
               knew
               of
               ,
               could
               not
               help
               ,
               concerning
               which
               I
               received
               no
               commandement
               ,
               no
               prohibition
               :
               But
               (
               blessed
               be
               God
               )
               it
               is
               ordered
               in
               just
               measures
               that
               ,
               that
               originall
               evil
               which
               I
               contracted
               
                 without
                 my
                 will
              
               ,
               should
               be
               taken
               away
               
                 without
                 my
                 knowledge
              
               ;
               and
               what
               I
               suffered
               before
               I
               had
               a
               being
               ,
               was
               cleansed
               before
               I
               had
               an
               usefull
               understanding
               .
               But
               I
               am
               taught
               to
               beleeve
               Gods
               mercies
               to
               be
               infinite
               ,
               not
               onely
               
                 in
                 himself
              
               ,
               but
               
                 to
                 us
              
               ;
               for
               mercy
               is
               
                 a
                 relative
                 terme
              
               ,
               and
               we
               are
               its
               correspondent
               ;
               of
               all
               the
               creatures
               which
               God
               made
               ,
               we
               onely
               in
               a
               proper
               sense
               are
               the
               subjects
               of
               mercy
               and
               remission
               ;
               Angels
               have
               more
               of
               
                 Gods
                 
                 bounty
              
               then
               we
               have
               ,
               but
               
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 of
                 his
                 mercy
              
               ;
               and
               beasts
               have
               little
               rayes
               of
               his
               kindnesse
               ,
               and
               effects
               of
               his
               wisdom
               and
               graciousnesse
               in
               petty
               donatives
               ;
               but
               nothing
               of
               mercy
               ;
               for
               they
               have
               no
               lawes
               ,
               and
               therefore
               no
               sins
               ,
               and
               need
               no
               mercy
               ,
               nor
               are
               capable
               of
               any
               :
               Since
               therefore
               man
               alone
               is
               the
               correlative
               or
               proper
               object
               and
               vessell
               of
               reception
               of
               an
               infinite
               mercy
               ,
               and
               that
               mercy
               is
               in
               giving
               and
               forgiving
               ,
               I
               have
               reason
               to
               hope
               that
               he
               will
               so
               forgive
               me
               that
               my
               sins
               shall
               not
               hinder
               me
               of
               heaven
               ;
               or
               because
               it
               is
               a
               gift
               ,
               I
               may
               also
               upon
               the
               stock
               of
               the
               same
               infinite
               mercy
               hope
               he
               will
               give
               heaven
               to
               me
               ;
               and
               if
               I
               have
               it
               either
               upon
               the
               title
               of
               giving
               ,
               or
               forgiving
               ,
               it
               is
               alike
               to
               me
               ,
               and
               will
               alike
               magnifie
               the
               glories
               of
               the
               Divine
               mercy
               .
               
               And
               because
               
                 eternall
                 life
                 is
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               I
               have
               lesse
               reason
               to
               despair
               ;
               for
               if
               my
               sins
               were
               fewer
               ,
               and
               my
               disproportions
               towards
               such
               a
               glory
               were
               lesse
               ,
               and
               my
               evennesse
               more
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               still
               a
               gift
               ,
               and
               I
               could
               not
               receive
               it
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               free
               ,
               and
               a
               gracious
               donative
               ;
               and
               so
               I
               may
               still
               ;
               God
               can
               still
               give
               it
               me
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               not
               an
               impossible
               expectation
               to
               wait
               and
               look
               for
               such
               a
               gift
               at
               the
               hands
               of
               
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 mercy
              
               ;
               the
               best
               men
               deserve
               it
               not
               ,
               and
               I
               who
               am
               the
               worst
               ,
               may
               have
               it
               given
               me
               .
               *
               And
               I
               consider
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               set
               no
               measures
               of
               his
               mercy
               ,
               but
               that
               we
               be
               within
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               repenting
               persons
               ,
               endeavouring
               to
               serve
               him
               with
               an
               honest
               single
               heart
               ;
               and
               that
               within
               this
               Covenant
               there
               is
               a
               very
               great
               latitude
               ,
               and
               variety
               of
               persons
               ,
               and
               degrees
               and
               capacities
               ;
               and
               therefore
               that
               it
               cannot
               stand
               with
               the
               proportions
               of
               so
               infinite
               
               a
               mercy
               that
               obedience
               be
               exacted
               to
               such
               a
               point
               (
               which
               he
               never
               expressed
               )
               unlesse
               it
               should
               be
               the
               least
               ,
               and
               that
               to
               which
               all
               capacities
               though
               otherwise
               unequall
               are
               fitted
               ,
               and
               sufficiently
               enabled
               .
               *
               But
               however
               I
               finde
               that
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               taught
               the
               writers
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               to
               apply
               to
               us
               all
               in
               general
               ,
               and
               to
               every
               single
               person
               in
               particular
               some
               gracious
               words
               which
               God
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               spake
               to
               one
               man
               upon
               a
               special
               occasion
               in
               a
               single
               and
               temporal
               instance
               :
               such
               are
               the
               words
               which
               God
               spake
               to
               
                 Ioshuah
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 never
                 fail
                 thee
                 nor
                 forsake
                 thee
                 ,
              
               and
               upon
               the
               stock
               of
               that
               promise
               S.
               Paul
               forbids
               covetousnesse
               ,
               
               and
               perswades
               contentednesse
               because
               those
               words
               were
               spoken
               by
               God
               to
               Ioshuah
               in
               another
               case
               .
               If
               the
               gracious
               words
               of
               God
               have
               so
               great
               extension
               of
               parts
               ,
               and
               intension
               of
               kinde
               purposes
               ,
               then
               how
               many
               comforts
               have
               we
               upon
               the
               stock
               of
               all
               the
               excellent
               words
               which
               are
               spoken
               in
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Psalms
               ?
               and
               I
               will
               never
               more
               question
               whether
               they
               be
               spoken
               concerning
               me
               ,
               having
               such
               an
               authentic
               precedent
               so
               to
               expound
               the
               excellent
               words
               of
               God
               ;
               all
               the
               treasures
               of
               God
               which
               are
               in
               the
               Psalms
               are
               my
               own
               riches
               ,
               and
               the
               wealth
               of
               my
               hope
               ;
               there
               will
               I
               look
               ,
               and
               whatsoever
               I
               can
               need
               ,
               that
               I
               will
               depend
               upon
               :
               for
               certainly
               if
               we
               could
               understand
               it
               ;
               that
               which
               is
               infinite
               (
               as
               God
               is
               )
               must
               needs
               be
               some
               such
               kinde
               of
               thing
               ;
               it
               must
               go
               whither
               it
               was
               never
               sent
               ,
               and
               signifie
               what
               was
               not
               first
               intended
               ,
               and
               it
               must
               warm
               with
               its
               light
               ,
               and
               shine
               with
               its
               heat
               ,
               and
               refresh
               when
               it
               strikes
               ,
               and
               heal
               when
               it
               wounds
               ,
               and
               ascertain
               where
               it
               makes
               afraid
               ,
               and
               intend
               all
               when
               
               it
               warms
               one
               ,
               and
               mean
               a
               great
               deal
               in
               a
               small
               word
               ;
               and
               as
               the
               Sun
               passing
               to
               its
               Southern
               Tropic
               looks
               with
               an
               open
               eye
               upon
               his
               sun-burnt
               Aethiopians
               ,
               but
               at
               the
               same
               time
               sends
               light
               from
               its
               posterns
               and
               collateral
               influences
               from
               the
               backside
               of
               his
               beams
               ,
               and
               sees
               the
               corners
               of
               the
               East
               ,
               when
               his
               face
               tends
               towards
               the
               West
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               a
               round
               body
               of
               fire
               ,
               and
               hath
               some
               little
               images
               and
               resemblances
               of
               the
               infinite
               ;
               so
               is
               Gods
               mercy
               ;
               when
               it
               looked
               upon
               Moses
               it
               relieved
               S.
               Paul
               ,
               and
               it
               pardoned
               David
               ,
               and
               gave
               hope
               to
               Manasses
               ,
               and
               might
               have
               restored
               Iudas
               ,
               if
               he
               would
               have
               had
               hope
               and
               used
               himself
               accordingly
               .
               *
               But
               as
               to
               my
               own
               case
               ,
               I
               have
               sinned
               grievously
               and
               frequently
               .
               But
               I
               have
               repented
               it
               ,
               
               but
               I
               have
               begged
               pardon
               ,
               I
               have
               confessed
               it
               and
               forsaken
               it
               ,
               I
               cannot
               undo
               what
               was
               done
               ,
               and
               I
               perish
               if
               God
               hath
               appointed
               no
               remedie
               ;
               if
               there
               be
               no
               remission
               :
               but
               then
               my
               religion
               falls
               together
               with
               my
               hope
               ;
               and
               Gods
               word
               fails
               as
               well
               as
               I
               :
               but
               I
               believe
               the
               article
               of
               
                 forgivenesse
                 of
                 sins
              
               ;
               and
               if
               there
               be
               any
               such
               thing
               I
               may
               do
               well
               ;
               for
               ,
               I
               have
               ,
               and
               do
               ,
               and
               will
               do
               that
               which
               all
               good
               men
               call
               repentance
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               I
               will
               be
               humbled
               before
               God
               ,
               and
               mourn
               for
               my
               sin
               ,
               and
               for
               ever
               ask
               forgivenesse
               ,
               and
               judge
               my self
               ,
               and
               leave
               it
               with
               haste
               ,
               and
               mortifie
               it
               with
               diligence
               ,
               and
               watch
               against
               it
               carefully
               ;
               and
               this
               I
               can
               do
               but
               in
               the
               manner
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               I
               can
               but
               mourn
               for
               my
               sins
               ,
               as
               I
               apprehend
               grief
               in
               other
               instances
               ;
               but
               I
               will
               rather
               choose
               to
               suffer
               all
               evils
               then
               to
               do
               one
               deliberate
               act
               of
               sin
               ;
               I
               know
               my
               sins
               are
               greater
               then
               my
               sorrow
               ,
               and
               too
               many
               for
               my
               memory
               ,
               &
               too
               insinuating
               to
               be
               prevented
               by
               all
               my
               care
               ;
               but
               I
               know
               also
               
               that
               God
               knowes
               and
               pities
               my
               infirmities
               ;
               and
               how
               far
               that
               will
               extend
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               will
               reach
               so
               far
               as
               to
               satisfie
               my
               needs
               ,
               is
               the
               matter
               of
               my
               hope
               .
               *
               But
               this
               I
               am
               sure
               of
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               in
               my
               great
               necessity
               prayed
               humbly
               and
               with
               great
               desire
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               I
               have
               been
               heard
               in
               kinde
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               have
               had
               a
               bigger
               mercy
               instead
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               I
               have
               the
               
                 hope
                 of
                 prayers
              
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 hope
                 of
                 my
                 confession
              
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 hope
                 of
                 my
                 endeavour
              
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 hope
                 of
                 many
                 promises
              
               and
               
                 of
                 Gods
                 essential
                 goodnesse
              
               ;
               and
               I
               am
               sure
               that
               God
               hath
               heard
               my
               prayers
               and
               verified
               his
               promises
               in
               temporall
               instances
               :
               for
               he
               ever
               gave
               me
               sufficient
               for
               my
               life
               ,
               and
               although
               he
               promised
               such
               supplies
               and
               grounded
               the
               confidences
               of
               them
               upon
               our
               
                 first
                 seeking
                 the
                 kingdom
                 of
                 heaven
                 and
                 its
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
              
               yet
               he
               hath
               verified
               it
               to
               me
               ,
               who
               have
               not
               sought
               it
               as
               I
               ought
               :
               But
               therefore
               I
               hope
               he
               accepted
               my
               endeavour
               ,
               or
               will
               give
               his
               great
               gifts
               and
               our
               great
               expectation
               even
               to
               the
               weakest
               endeavour
               ,
               to
               the
               least
               ,
               so
               it
               be
               a
               hearty
               piety
               .
               *
               And
               sometimes
               I
               have
               had
               some
               chearful
               visitations
               of
               Gods
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               my
               cup
               hath
               been
               crowned
               with
               comfort
               ,
               and
               the
               wine
               that
               made
               my
               heart
               glad
               danced
               in
               the
               chalice
               ,
               and
               I
               was
               glad
               that
               God
               would
               have
               me
               so
               ;
               and
               therefore
               I
               hope
               this
               cloud
               may
               passe
               ;
               for
               that
               which
               was
               then
               a
               real
               cause
               of
               comfort
               is
               so
               still
               ,
               if
               I
               could
               dis●ern
               it
               ;
               and
               I
               shall
               discern
               it
               when
               the
               veil
               is
               taken
               from
               my
               eyes
               ,
               *
               (
               and
               blessed
               be
               God
               )
               I
               can
               still
               remember
               that
               there
               are
               
                 temptations
                 to
                 despair
              
               ;
               and
               they
               could
               not
               be
               temptations
               if
               they
               were
               not
               apt
               to
               perswade
               ;
               and
               had
               seeming
               probability
               on
               their
               side
               ;
               and
               they
               that
               despair
               think
               they
               do
               it
               with
               greatest
               reason
               ;
               for
               if
               
               they
               were
               not
               confident
               of
               the
               reason
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               were
               such
               an
               argument
               as
               might
               be
               opposed
               or
               suspected
               ,
               then
               they
               could
               not
               despair
               ;
               
                 despair
                 assents
                 as
                 firmly
                 and
                 strongly
                 as
                 faith
                 it self
              
               ;
               but
               because
               it
               is
               a
               temptation
               ,
               and
               despair
               is
               a
               horrid
               sin
               ,
               therefore
               it
               is
               certain
               those
               persons
               are
               unreasonably
               abused
               ,
               and
               they
               have
               no
               reason
               to
               despair
               ,
               for
               all
               their
               confidence
               ;
               and
               therefore
               although
               I
               have
               strong
               reasons
               to
               condemn
               my self
               ,
               yet
               I
               have
               more
               reason
               to
               condemn
               my
               despair
               ,
               which
               therefore
               is
               unreasonable
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               a
               sin
               ,
               and
               a
               dishonour
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               a
               ruine
               to
               my
               condition
               ;
               and
               verifies
               it self
               ,
               if
               I
               do
               not
               look
               to
               it
               ;
               for
               as
               the
               hypochondriac
               person
               that
               thought
               himself
               dead
               ,
               made
               his
               dream
               true
               when
               he
               starved
               himself
               ,
               because
               dead
               people
               eat
               not
               :
               so
               do
               despairing
               sinners
               lose
               Gods
               mercies
               by
               refusing
               to
               use
               ,
               and
               to
               believe
               them
               .
               *
               And
               I
               hope
               it
               is
               a
               disease
               of
               judgement
               ,
               not
               an
               intolerable
               condition
               that
               I
               am
               falling
               to
               ,
               because
               I
               have
               been
               told
               so
               concerning
               others
               ,
               who
               therefore
               have
               been
               afflicted
               ,
               because
               they
               see
               not
               their
               pardon
               sealed
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               this
               world
               ;
               and
               the
               affairs
               of
               the
               Spirit
               are
               transacted
               by
               immaterial
               notices
               ,
               by
               propositions
               and
               spiritual
               discourses
               ,
               by
               promises
               which
               are
               to
               be
               verified
               hereafter
               ;
               and
               here
               we
               must
               live
               in
               a
               cloud
               ,
               in
               darknesse
               under
               a
               veil
               ,
               in
               fear
               and
               uncertainties
               ,
               and
               our
               very
               living
               by
               faith
               and
               hope
               ,
               is
               a
               life
               of
               mystery
               and
               secresie
               ,
               the
               onely
               part
               of
               the
               manner
               of
               that
               life
               in
               which
               we
               shall
               live
               in
               the
               state
               of
               separation
               ;
               and
               when
               a
               distemper
               of
               body
               or
               an
               infirmity
               of
               minde
               happens
               in
               the
               instances
               of
               such
               secret
               and
               reserved
               affairs
               ,
               we
               may
               easily
               mistake
               the
               manner
               
               of
               our
               notices
               for
               the
               uncertainty
               of
               the
               thing
               ;
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               but
               reason
               I
               should
               stay
               ,
               till
               the
               state
               and
               manner
               of
               my
               abode
               be
               changed
               before
               I
               despair
               ;
               there
               it
               can
               be
               no
               sin
               ,
               nor
               error
               ,
               here
               it
               may
               be
               both
               ;
               and
               if
               it
               be
               that
               ,
               it
               is
               
                 also
                 this
              
               ;
               and
               then
               a
               man
               may
               perish
               for
               being
               miserable
               ,
               and
               be
               undone
               for
               being
               a
               fool
               .
               In
               conclusion
               ,
               my
               hope
               is
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               trust
               him
               with
               the
               event
               ,
               which
               I
               am
               sure
               
                 will
                 be
                 just
              
               ,
               and
               I
               hope
               
                 full
                 of
                 mercy
              
               .
               *
               However
               ,
               now
               I
               will
               use
               all
               the
               spiritual
               arts
               of
               reason
               and
               religion
               to
               make
               me
               more
               and
               more
               
                 to
                 love
                 God
              
               ,
               that
               if
               I
               miscarry
               ,
               
                 Charity
                 also
                 shall
                 fail
              
               ,
               and
               something
               that
               loves
               God
               shall
               perish
               ,
               and
               be
               damned
               ;
               which
               if
               it
               be
               impossible
               then
               I
               may
               do
               well
               .
            
             
               These
               considerations
               may
               be
               useful
               to
               men
               
                 of
                 little
                 hearts
              
               and
               of
               
                 great
                 piety
              
               ;
               or
               if
               they
               be
               persons
               who
               have
               lived
               without
               infamy
               ,
               or
               begun
               their
               repentance
               so
               late
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               very
               imperfect
               ,
               and
               yet
               so
               early
               that
               it
               was
               before
               the
               arrest
               of
               death
               .
               But
               if
               the
               man
               be
               a
               vitious
               person
               and
               hath
               persevered
               in
               a
               vitious
               life
               till
               his
               death-bed
               ,
               these
               considerations
               are
               not
               proper
               .
               Let
               him
               inquire
               in
               the
               words
               of
               the
               first
               Disciples
               after
               Pentecost
               :
               
                 Men
                 and
                 brethren
                 what
                 shall
                 we
                 do
                 to
                 be
                 saved
              
               ?
               and
               if
               they
               can
               but
               entertain
               so
               much
               hope
               as
               to
               enable
               them
               to
               do
               so
               much
               of
               their
               dutie
               as
               they
               can
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               it
               is
               all
               that
               can
               be
               provided
               for
               them
               ;
               an
               inquirie
               in
               their
               case
               can
               have
               no
               other
               purposes
               of
               religion
               or
               prudence
               :
               and
               the
               Minister
               must
               be
               infinitely
               careful
               that
               he
               do
               no
               not
               go
               about
               to
               comfort
               vitious
               persons
               with
               the
               comforts
               belonging
               to
               Gods
               elect
               ,
               lest
               he
               prostitute
               holy
               things
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               common
               ,
               and
               his
               sermons
               deceitful
               ,
               
               and
               vices
               be
               incouraged
               in
               others
               ,
               and
               the
               man
               himself
               finde
               that
               he
               was
               deceived
               ,
               when
               he
               descends
               into
               his
               house
               of
               sorrow
               .
            
             
               But
               because
               
                 very
                 few
              
               men
               are
               tempted
               with
               too
               great
               fears
               of
               failing
               ,
               but
               
                 very
                 many
              
               are
               tempted
               by
               confidence
               and
               presumption
               ;
               the
               Ministers
               of
               religion
               had
               need
               be
               instructed
               with
               spiritual
               armour
               ,
               to
               resist
               this
               fiery
               dart
               of
               the
               Devil
               ,
               when
               it
               operates
               to
               evil
               purposes
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             VI.
             Considerations
             against
             Presumption
             .
          
           
             I
             Have
             already
             enumerated
             many
             particulars
             to
             provoke
             a
             drowzy
             conscience
             to
             a
             scrutinie
             ,
             and
             to
             a
             suspicion
             of
             himself
             ,
             that
             by
             seeing
             cause
             to
             suspect
             his
             condition
             he
             might
             more
             freely
             accuse
             himself
             and
             attend
             to
             the
             necessities
             and
             duties
             of
             repentance
             ;
             but
             if
             either
             before
             or
             in
             his
             repentance
             he
             grow
             too
             big
             in
             in
             his
             spirit
             ,
             so
             as
             either
             he
             does
             some
             little
             violence
             to
             the
             modesties
             of
             humilitie
             ,
             or
             abate
             his
             care
             and
             zeal
             of
             his
             repentance
             ,
             
               the
               spiritual
               man
            
             must
             allay
             his
             frowardnesse
             by
             representing
             to
             him
             .
             1.
             
             That
             the
             growths
             in
             grace
             are
             long
             ,
             difficult
             ,
             uncertain
             ,
             hindred
             ,
             of
             many
             parts
             and
             great
             variety
             .
             2.
             
             That
             an
             infant
             grace
             is
             soon
             dash'd
             and
             discountenanced
             ,
             often
             running
             into
             an
             inconvenience
             and
             the
             evils
             of
             an
             imprudent
             conduct
             ,
             being
             zealous
             ,
             and
             forward
             ,
             and
             therefore
             confident
             ,
             but
             alwayes
             with
             the
             least
             reason
             ,
             and
             the
             greatest
             danger
             ;
             like
             children
             and
             young
             
             fellows
             whose
             confidence
             hath
             no
             other
             reason
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             understand
             not
             their
             danger
             and
             their
             follies
             .
             3.
             
             That
             
               he
               that
               puts
               on
               his
               armour
               ought
               not
               to
               boast
               ,
               as
               he
               that
               puts
               it
               off
            
             ;
             and
             the
             Apostle
             chides
             the
             Galatians
             ,
             for
             
               ending
               in
               the
               flesh
               after
               they
               had
               begun
               in
               the
               spirit
            
             :
             4.
             that
             a
             man
             cannot
             think
             too
             meanly
             of
             himself
             ,
             but
             very
             easily
             he
             may
             think
             too
             high
             .
             5
             That
             a
             wise
             man
             will
             alwayes
             in
             a
             matter
             of
             great
             concernment
             think
             the
             worst
             ,
             and
             a
             good
             man
             will
             condemn
             himself
             with
             hearty
             sentence
             .
             6.
             
             That
             humility
             and
             modesty
             of
             judgement
             and
             of
             hope
             ,
             are
             very
             good
             instruments
             to
             procure
             a
             mercie
             and
             a
             fair
             reception
             at
             the
             day
             of
             our
             death
             ;
             but
             presumption
             or
             bold
             opinions
             serve
             no
             end
             of
             God
             or
             man
             ;
             and
             is
             alwayes
             imprudent
             ,
             ever
             fatal
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             things
             in
             the
             world
             is
             its
             own
             greatest
             enemy
             ;
             for
             the
             more
             any
             man
             presumes
             ,
             the
             greater
             reason
             he
             hath
             to
             fear
             .
             7.
             
             That
             a
             mans
             heart
             is
             infinitely
             deceitful
             ,
             unknown
             to
             it self
             ,
             not
             certain
             in
             his
             own
             acts
             ,
             praying
             one
             way
             ,
             and
             desiring
             another
             ,
             wandring
             and
             imperfect
             ,
             loose
             and
             various
             ,
             worshipping
             God
             and
             entertaining
             sin
             ,
             following
             what
             it
             hates
             ,
             and
             running
             from
             what
             it
             flatters
             ,
             loving
             to
             be
             tempted
             and
             betrayed
             ,
             petulant
             like
             a
             wanton
             girle
             ,
             running
             from
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             invite
             the
             fondnesse
             and
             enrage
             the
             appetite
             of
             the
             foolish
             young
             man
             or
             the
             evil
             temptation
             that
             followes
             it
             ;
             cold
             and
             indifferent
             one
             while
             ,
             and
             presently
             zealous
             and
             passionate
             ,
             furious
             and
             indiscreet
             ;
             not
             understood
             of
             it self
             or
             any
             one
             else
             ,
             and
             deceitful
             beyond
             all
             the
             arts
             and
             numbers
             of
             observation
             .
             8.
             
             That
             it
             is
             certain
             we
             have
             highly
             sinned
             against
             God
             ,
             but
             we
             are
             not
             so
             certain
             that
             our
             repentance
             
             is
             reall
             and
             effective
             ,
             integral
             and
             sufficient
             .
             9.
             
             That
             it
             is
             not
             revealed
             to
             us
             whether
             or
             no
             the
             time
             of
             our
             repentance
             be
             not
             past
             ,
             or
             if
             it
             be
             not
             ,
             yet
             how
             far
             God
             will
             give
             us
             pardon
             ;
             and
             upon
             what
             condition
             ,
             or
             after
             what
             sufferings
             or
             duties
             ,
             is
             still
             under
             a
             cloud
             .
             10.
             
             That
             vertue
             and
             vice
             are
             oftentimes
             so
             neer
             neighbours
             ,
             that
             we
             passe
             into
             each
             others
             borders
             without
             observation
             ,
             and
             think
             we
             do
             justice
             when
             we
             are
             cruel
             ,
             or
             call
             our selves
             liberal
             when
             we
             are
             loose
             and
             foolish
             in
             expences
             ;
             and
             are
             amorous
             when
             we
             commend
             our
             own
             civilities
             ,
             and
             good
             nature
             .
             11.
             
             That
             we
             allow
             to
             our selves
             so
             many
             little
             irregularities
             ,
             that
             insensibly
             they
             swell
             to
             so
             great
             a
             heap
             ,
             that
             from
             thence
             we
             have
             reason
             to
             fear
             an
             evil
             ;
             for
             an
             army
             of
             frogs
             and
             flies
             may
             destroy
             all
             the
             hopes
             of
             our
             harvest
             .
             12.
             
             That
             when
             we
             do
             that
             which
             is
             lawful
             ,
             and
             do
             all
             that
             we
             can
             in
             those
             bounds
             we
             commonly
             and
             easily
             run
             out
             of
             our
             proportions
             .
             13.
             
             That
             it
             is
             not
             easie
             to
             distinguish
             the
             vertues
             of
             our
             nature
             from
             the
             vertues
             of
             our
             choice
             ;
             and
             we
             may
             expect
             the
             reward
             of
             temperance
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             against
             our
             nature
             to
             be
             drunk
             ;
             or
             we
             hope
             to
             have
             the
             coronet
             of
             virgins
             for
             our
             morose
             disposition
             ,
             or
             our
             abstinence
             from
             marriage
             upon
             secular
             ends
             .
             14.
             
             That
             it
             may
             be
             we
             call
             every
             little
             sigh
             or
             the
             keeping
             a
             fish-day
             the
             dutie
             of
             repentance
             ,
             or
             have
             entertained
             false
             principles
             in
             the
             estimate
             ,
             and
             measures
             of
             vertues
             ;
             and
             contrarie
             to
             the
             Steward
             in
             that
             Gospel
             ,
             we
             write
             down
             fourscore
             when
             we
             should
             set
             downe
             but
             fifty
             .
             15.
             
             That
             it
             is
             better
             to
             trust
             the
             goodnesse
             ,
             
             and
             justice
             of
             God
             with
             our
             accounts
             then
             to
             offer
             him
             large
             bits
             .
             16.
             
             That
             we
             are
             commanded
             by
             Christ
             to
             
               sit
               down
               in
               the
               lowest
               place
               ,
            
             till
             the
             Master
             of
             the
             house
             bids
             us
             sit
             up
             higher
             .
             17.
             
             That
             
               when
               we
               have
               done
               all
               that
               we
               can
               we
               are
               unprofitable
               servants
            
             ;
             and
             yet
             no
             man
             does
             all
             that
             he
             can
             do
             ;
             and
             therefore
             is
             more
             to
             be
             despised
             and
             undervalued
             .
             18.
             
             That
             the
             self-accusing
             Publican
             was
             justified
             rather
             then
             the
             thanksgiving
             and
             confident
             Pharisee
             .
             19.
             
             That
             if
             Adam
             in
             Paradise
             ,
             and
             David
             in
             his
             house
             ,
             and
             Solomon
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             Peter
             in
             Christs
             family
             ,
             and
             Iudas
             in
             the
             College
             of
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             Nicholas
             among
             the
             Deacons
             ,
             and
             the
             Angels
             in
             heaven
             it self
             did
             fall
             so
             foully
             and
             dishonestly
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             prudent
             advice
             that
             we
             
               be
               not
               high
               minded
               ,
               but
               fear
               ,
            
             and
             when
             we
             stand
             most
             confidently
             take
             heed
             lest
             we
             fall
             ,
             and
             yet
             there
             is
             nothing
             so
             likely
             to
             make
             us
             fall
             as
             pride
             and
             great
             opinions
             ;
             which
             ruined
             the
             Angels
             ,
             which
             God
             resists
             ,
             which
             all
             men
             despise
             ,
             and
             which
             betrayes
             us
             into
             carelesnesse
             and
             a
             wretchlesse
             ,
             undiscerning
             and
             an
             unwary
             spirit
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Now
             the
             main
             parts
             of
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             ministery
             are
             done
             ;
             and
             that
             which
             remains
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Minister
             
               pray
               over
               him
            
             ,
             and
             reminde
             him
             to
             do
             good
             actions
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             capable
             ,
             *
             to
             call
             upon
             God
             for
             pardon
             ,
             *
             to
             put
             his
             whole
             trust
             in
             him
             ,
             *
             to
             resigne
             himself
             to
             Gods
             disposing
             ,
             *
             to
             be
             patient
             and
             even
             ,
             *
             to
             renounce
             every
             ill
             word
             or
             thought
             ,
             or
             undecent
             action
             which
             the
             violence
             of
             his
             sicknesse
             may
             cause
             in
             him
             ,
             *
             to
             beg
             of
             God
             to
             give
             him
             his
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             to
             guide
             him
             in
             his
             
             agony
             ,
             and
             *
             his
             holy
             Angels
             to
             guard
             him
             in
             his
             passage
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Whatsoever
             is
             besides
             this
             ,
             concerns
             the
             standers
             by
             ;
             that
             they
             do
             all
             their
             ministeries
             diligently
             ,
             and
             temperately
             ,
             *
             that
             they
             joyn
             with
             much
             charity
             and
             devotion
             in
             the
             prayer
             of
             the
             Minister
             ,
             *
             that
             they
             make
             no
             outcries
             or
             exclamations
             in
             the
             departure
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             *
             and
             that
             they
             make
             no
             judgement
             concerning
             the
             dying
             person
             ,
             by
             his
             dying
             quietly
             or
             violently
             ,
             with
             comfort
             or
             without
             ,
             with
             great
             fears
             or
             a
             cheerful
             confidence
             ,
             with
             sense
             or
             without
             ,
             like
             a
             lamb
             or
             like
             a
             lyon
             ,
             with
             convulsions
             or
             semblances
             of
             great
             pain
             ,
             or
             like
             an
             expiring
             and
             a
             spent
             candle
             ;
             for
             these
             happen
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             without
             rule
             ,
             without
             any
             known
             reason
             ,
             but
             according
             as
             God
             pleases
             to
             dispense
             the
             grace
             ,
             or
             the
             punishment
             for
             reasons
             onely
             known
             to
             himself
             ;
             Let
             us
             lay
             our
             hands
             upon
             our
             mouth
             ,
             and
             adore
             the
             mysteries
             of
             the
             divine
             wisdome
             and
             providence
             ,
             and
             pray
             to
             God
             to
             give
             the
             dying
             man
             rest
             and
             pardon
             ,
             and
             to
             our selves
             grace
             to
             live
             well
             ,
             and
             the
             blessing
             of
             a
             holy
             and
             a
             happy
             death
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             VII
             .
             Offices
             to
             be
             said
             by
             the
             Minister
             in
             his
             visitation
             of
             the
             sick
             .
          
           
             IN
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             of
             the
             Son
             and
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             Our
             Father
             which
             art
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Let
               the
               Priest
               say
               this
               prayer
               secretly
               .
            
             
               O
               Eternal
               Jesus
               ,
               thou
               great
               lover
               of
               souls
               :
               who
               hast
               constituted
               a
               ministery
               in
               the
               Church
               to
               glorifie
               thy
               Name
               ,
               and
               to
               serve
               in
               the
               assistance
               of
               those
               that
               come
               to
               thee
               ,
               professing
               thy
               discipline
               and
               service
               ;
               give
               grace
               to
               me
               the
               unworthiest
               of
               thy
               servants
               ,
               that
               I
               in
               this
               my
               ministery
               may
               purely
               and
               zealously
               intend
               thy
               glory
               ,
               and
               effectually
               may
               minister
               comfort
               and
               advantages
               to
               this
               sick
               person
               ,
               (
               whom
               God
               assoil
               from
               all
               his
               offences
               )
               and
               grant
               that
               nothing
               of
               thy
               grace
               may
               perish
               to
               him
               by
               the
               unworthinesse
               of
               the
               Minister
               ;
               but
               let
               thy
               Spirit
               speak
               by
               me
               ,
               and
               give
               me
               prudence
               and
               charity
               ,
               wisdom
               and
               diligence
               ,
               good
               observation
               and
               apt
               discourses
               ,
               a
               certain
               judgement
               ,
               and
               merciful
               dispensation
               ,
               that
               the
               soul
               of
               thy
               servant
               may
               passe
               from
               this
               state
               of
               imperfection
               ,
               to
               the
               perfections
               of
               the
               state
               of
               glory
               ,
               thorough
               thy
               mercies
               ,
               O
               Eternal
               Jesus
               .
               Amen
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Psalm
               .
            
             
               OUt
               of
               the
               depths
               have
               I
               cryed
               unto
               thee
               O
               Lord
               :
               
               Lord
               hear
               my
               voice
               :
               let
               thine
               ears
               be
               attentive
               to
               the
               voice
               of
               my
               supplications
               .
            
             
               If
               thou
               Lord
               should
               mark
               iniquities
               :
               O
               Lord
               ,
               who
               shall
               stand
               ?
               but
               there
               is
               forgivenesse
               with
               thee
               ,
               that
               thou
               mayest
               be
               feared
               .
            
             
               I
               wait
               for
               the
               Lord
               ,
               my
               soul
               doth
               wait
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               word
               do
               I
               hope
               :
               my
               soul
               waiteth
               for
               the
               Lord
               more
               then
               they
               that
               watch
               for
               the
               morning
               .
            
             
               Let
               Israel
               hope
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               for
               with
               the
               Lord
               there
               is
               mercy
               ,
               and
               with
               him
               is
               plenteous
               redemption
               :
               and
               he
               shall
               redeem
               his
               servants
               from
               all
               their
               iniquities
               .
            
             
               Wherefore
               should
               I
               fear
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               evil
               ,
               when
               the
               wickednesse
               of
               my
               heels
               shall
               compasse
               me
               about
               ?
               *
               No
               man
               can
               by
               any
               means
               redeem
               his
               brother
               ,
               nor
               give
               to
               God
               a
               ransome
               for
               him
               (
               for
               the
               redemption
               of
               their
               soul
               is
               precious
               ,
               and
               it
               ceaseth
               for
               ever
               )
               that
               he
               should
               still
               live
               for
               ever
               ,
               and
               not
               see
               corruption
               .
            
             
               But
               wise
               men
               die
               ,
               likewise
               the
               fool
               and
               the
               brutish
               person
               perish
               ,
               and
               leave
               their
               wealth
               to
               others
               :
               but
               God
               will
               redeem
               my
               soul
               from
               the
               power
               of
               the
               grave
               ,
               for
               he
               shall
               receive
               me
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               me
               ,
               I
               will
               behold
               thy
               face
               in
               righteousnesse
               :
               I
               shall
               be
               satisfied
               when
               I
               awake
               in
               thy
               likenesse
               .
            
             
             
               
               Thou
               shalt
               shew
               me
               the
               path
               of
               life
               ,
               in
               thy
               presence
               is
               the
               fulnesse
               of
               joy
               ,
               at
               thy
               right
               hand
               there
               are
               pleasures
               for
               evermore
               .
            
             
               Glory
               be
               to
               the
               Father
               ,
               &c.
               
               As
               it
               was
               in
               the
               beginning
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               Let
               us
               Pray
               .
            
             
               ALmighty
               God
               ,
               Father
               of
               mercies
               ,
               the
               God
               of
               peace
               and
               comfort
               ,
               of
               rest
               and
               pardon
               ,
               we
               thy
               servants
               though
               unworthy
               to
               pray
               to
               thee
               ,
               yet
               in
               duty
               to
               thee
               and
               charity
               to
               our
               brother
               ,
               humbly
               beg
               mercy
               of
               thee
               for
               him
               ,
               to
               descend
               upon
               his
               body
               and
               his
               soul
               ;
               One
               sinner
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               for
               another
               ,
               the
               miserable
               for
               the
               afflicted
               ,
               the
               poor
               for
               him
               that
               is
               in
               need
               ;
               but
               thou
               givest
               thy
               graces
               and
               thy
               favours
               by
               the
               measures
               of
               thy
               own
               mercies
               ,
               and
               in
               proportion
               to
               our
               necessities
               ;
               we
               humbly
               come
               to
               thee
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               Jesus
               ,
               for
               the
               merit
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               the
               mercies
               of
               our
               God
               ,
               praying
               thee
               to
               pardon
               the
               sins
               of
               this
               thy
               servant
               ,
               and
               to
               put
               them
               all
               upon
               the
               accounts
               of
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               and
               to
               bury
               them
               in
               the
               grave
               of
               Jesus
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               never
               rise
               up
               in
               judgement
               against
               thy
               servant
               ,
               nor
               bring
               him
               to
               shame
               and
               confusion
               of
               face
               in
               the
               day
               of
               finall
               inquiry
               and
               sentence
               .
               Amen
               .
            
          
           
             
               II.
               
            
             
               GIve
               thy
               servant
               patience
               in
               his
               sorrows
               ,
               comfort
               in
               this
               his
               sicknesse
               ,
               and
               restore
               him
               to
               health
               if
               it
               seem
               good
               to
               thee
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               thy
               great
               ends
               ,
               and
               his
               greatest
               interest
               .
               And
               however
               thou
               shalt
               determine
               concerning
               him
               in
               this
               affair
               ,
               yet
               make
               his
               repentance
               perfect
               ,
               and
               his
               passage
               ,
               and
               his
               faith
               strong
               ,
               and
               
               his
               hope
               modest
               and
               confident
               ,
               that
               when
               thou
               shalt
               call
               his
               soul
               from
               the
               prison
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               it
               may
               enter
               into
               the
               securities
               and
               rest
               of
               the
               sons
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               bosome
               of
               blessednesse
               ,
               and
               the
               custodies
               of
               Jesus
               .
               Amen
               .
            
          
           
             
               III.
               
            
             
               THou
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               knowest
               all
               the
               necessities
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               infirmities
               of
               thy
               servant
               ,
               fortifie
               his
               spirit
               with
               spirituall
               joyes
               and
               perfect
               resignation
               ,
               and
               take
               from
               him
               all
               degrees
               of
               inordinate
               or
               insecure
               affections
               to
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               enlarge
               his
               heart
               with
               desires
               of
               being
               with
               thee
               ,
               and
               of
               freedome
               from
               sins
               ,
               and
               fruition
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               IV.
               
            
             
               LOrd
               ,
               let
               not
               any
               pain
               or
               passion
               discompose
               the
               order
               and
               decencie
               of
               his
               thoughts
               and
               duty
               ;
               and
               lay
               no
               more
               upon
               thy
               servant
               then
               thou
               wilt
               make
               him
               able
               to
               bear
               ,
               and
               together
               with
               the
               temptation
               do
               thou
               provide
               a
               way
               to
               escape
               ;
               even
               by
               the
               mercies
               of
               a
               longer
               and
               a
               more
               holy
               life
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               mercies
               of
               a
               blessed
               death
               ,
               even
               as
               it
               pleaseth
               thee
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               so
               let
               it
               be
               .
            
          
           
             
               V.
               
            
             
               LEt
               the
               tendernesse
               of
               his
               conscience
               ,
               and
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               call
               to
               mind
               his
               sins
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               confessed
               and
               repented
               of
               :
               because
               thou
               hast
               promised
               ,
               that
               if
               we
               confesse
               our
               sins
               ,
               we
               shall
               have
               mercy
               :
               Let
               thy
               mighty
               grace
               draw
               out
               from
               his
               soul
               every
               root
               of
               
               bitternesse
               ,
               lest
               the
               remains
               of
               the
               old
               man
               be
               accursed
               with
               the
               reserves
               of
               thy
               wrath
               ;
               but
               in
               the
               union
               of
               the
               Holy
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               charities
               of
               God
               and
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               the
               communion
               of
               all
               the
               saints
               let
               this
               soul
               be
               presented
               to
               thee
               blamelesse
               and
               intirely
               pardoned
               ,
               and
               thorowly
               washed
               through
               Jesus
               Christ
               our
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             
               Here
               also
               may
               be
               inserted
               the
               prayers
               set
               down
               after
               the
               Holy
               Communion
               is
               administred
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Prayer
                 of
                 S.
                 Eustratius
                 the
                 Martyr
                 to
                 be
                 used
                 by
                 the
                 sick
                 or
                 dying
                 man
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 Priests
                 ,
                 or
                 assistants
                 in
                 his
                 behalf
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 said
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 going
                 to
                 martyrdom
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 Will
                 praise
                 thee
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 hast
                 considered
                 my
                 low
                 estate
                 ,
                 and
                 hast
                 not
                 shut
                 me
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 my
                 enemies
                 ,
                 nor
                 made
                 my
                 foes
                 to
                 rejoyce
                 over
                 me
                 :
                 and
                 now
                 let
                 thy
                 right
                 hand
                 protect
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 thy
                 mercy
                 come
                 upon
                 me
                 ,
                 for
                 my
                 soul
                 is
                 in
                 trouble
                 and
                 anguish
                 because
                 of
                 its
                 departure
                 from
                 the
                 body
                 .
                 O
                 let
                 not
                 the
                 assemblies
                 of
                 its
                 wicked
                 and
                 cruell
                 enemies
                 meet
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 passing
                 forth
                 ,
                 nor
                 hinder
                 me
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 my
                 passed
                 life
                 .
                 O
                 Lord
                 be
                 favourable
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 my
                 so
                 I
                 may
                 not
                 behold
                 the
                 hellish
                 countenance
                 of
                 the
                 spirits
                 of
                 darknesse
                 ,
                 but
                 let
                 thy
                 bright
                 and
                 joyfull
                 Angels
                 entertain
                 it
                 .
                 Give
                 glory
                 to
                 thy
                 Holy
                 Name
                 and
                 to
                 thy
                 Majesty
                 ;
                 place
                 me
                 by
                 thy
                 mercifull
                 arm
                 before
                 thy
                 seat
                 of
                 Judgement
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 not
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 
                 prince
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 snatch
                 me
                 from
                 thy
                 presence
                 ,
                 or
                 bear
                 me
                 into
                 hell
                 .
                 Mercy
                 sweet
                 Jesu
                 .
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 A
                 Prayer
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Euchologion
                 of
                 the
                 Greek
                 Church
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 said
                 by
                 or
                 in
                 behalf
                 of
                 people
                 in
                 their
                 danger
                 ,
                 or
                 neer
                 their
                 death
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   
                
                 
                   BEmired
                   with
                   sins
                   and
                   naked
                   of
                   good
                   deeds
                   ,
                   I
                   that
                   am
                   the
                   meat
                   of
                   worms
                   cry
                   vehemently
                   in
                   spirit
                   ;
                   Cast
                   not
                   me
                   wretch
                   away
                   from
                   thy
                   face
                   ;
                   place
                   me
                   not
                   on
                   the
                   left
                   hand
                   who
                   with
                   thy
                   hands
                   didst
                   fashion
                   me
                   ;
                   but
                   give
                   rest
                   unto
                   my
                   soul
                   ,
                   for
                   thy
                   great
                   mercy
                   sake
                   ,
                   O
                   Lord.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   
                
                 
                   SUpplicate
                   with
                   tears
                   unto
                   Christ
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   to
                   judge
                   my
                   poor
                   soul
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   deliver
                   me
                   from
                   the
                   fire
                   that
                   is
                   unquenchable
                   .
                   I
                   pray
                   you
                   all
                   my
                   friends
                   and
                   acquaintance
                   make
                   mention
                   of
                   me
                   in
                   your
                   prayers
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   Judgement
                   I
                   may
                   find
                   mercy
                   at
                   that
                   dreadfull
                   Tribunall
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Then
                   may
                   the
                   by-standers
                   pray
                   .
                
                 
                   WHen
                   in
                   unspeakable
                   glory
                   thou
                   dost
                   come
                   dreadfully
                   to
                   judge
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   ,
                   vouchsafe
                   O
                   gracious
                   Redeemer
                   that
                   
                   this
                   thy
                   faithfull
                   servant
                   may
                   in
                   the
                   clouds
                   meet
                   thee
                   cheerfully
                   .
                   They
                   who
                   have
                   been
                   dead
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   ,
                   with
                   terrible
                   and
                   fearfull
                   trembling
                   stand
                   at
                   thy
                   Tribunall
                   waiting
                   thy
                   just
                   ,
                   O
                   Blessed
                   Saviour
                   Jesus
                   .
                   None
                   shall
                   there
                   avoid
                   thy
                   formidable
                   and
                   most
                   righteous
                   judgement
                   .
                   All
                   Kings
                   and
                   Princes
                   with
                   servants
                   stand
                   together
                   and
                   hear
                   the
                   dreadfull
                   voyce
                   of
                   the
                   Judge
                   condemning
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   which
                   have
                   sinned
                   ,
                   into
                   hell
                   ,
                   from
                   which
                   sad
                   sentence
                   ,
                   O
                   Christ
                   deliver
                   thy
                   servant
                   .
                   Amen
                   .
                
                 
                   Then
                   let
                   the
                   sick
                   man
                   be
                   called
                   upon
                   to
                   rehearse
                   the
                   Articles
                   of
                   his
                   Faith
                   ;
                   or
                   if
                   he
                   be
                   so
                   weak
                   he
                   cannot
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   (
                   if
                   he
                   have
                   not
                   before
                   done
                   it
                   )
                   be
                   called
                   to
                   say
                   Amen
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   recited
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   give
                   some
                   testimony
                   of
                   his
                   faith
                   and
                   confident
                   assent
                   to
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   After
                   which
                   it
                   is
                   proper
                   (
                   if
                   the
                   person
                   be
                   in
                   capacity
                   )
                   that
                   the
                   Minister
                   examine
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   invite
                   him
                   to
                   confession
                   ;
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   parts
                   of
                   repentance
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   foregoing
                   rules
                   ;
                   after
                   which
                   ,
                   he
                   may
                   pray
                   this
                   prayer
                   of
                   absolution
                   .
                
                 
                   OUr
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   who
                   hath
                   given
                   Commission
                   to
                   his
                   Church
                   in
                   his
                   Name
                   ,
                   to
                   pronounce
                   pardon
                   to
                   all
                   that
                   are
                   truly
                   penitent
                   ,
                   he
                   of
                   his
                   mercy
                   pardon
                   and
                   forgive
                   thee
                   all
                   thy
                   sins
                   ,
                   deliver
                   thee
                   from
                   all
                   evils
                   past
                   ,
                   present
                   ,
                   and
                   future
                   ,
                   preserve
                   thee
                   in
                   the
                   faith
                   and
                   fear
                   of
                   his
                   holy
                   Name
                   to
                   thy
                   lives
                   end
                   ,
                   and
                   bring
                   thee
                   to
                   his
                   everlasting
                   
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   to
                   live
                   with
                   him
                   for
                   ever
                   and
                   ever
                   .
                   Amen
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               Then
               let
               the
               sick
               man
               renounce
               all
               heresies
               ,
               and
               whatsoever
               is
               against
               the
               truth
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               the
               peace
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               pray
               for
               pardon
               for
               all
               his
               ignorances
               and
               errors
               ,
               known
               and
               unknown
               .
            
             
               After
               which
               let
               him
               (
               if
               all
               other
               circumstances
               be
               fitted
               )
               be
               disposed
               to
               receive
               the
               Blessed
               Sacrament
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               Curate
               is
               to
               minister
               according
               to
               the
               form
               prescribed
               by
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               When
               the
               rites
               are
               finished
               ,
               let
               the
               sick
               man
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               his
               sicknesse
               be
               imployed
               with
               the
               former
               offices
               and
               exercises
               before
               described
               ;
               and
               when
               the
               time
               drawes
               neer
               of
               his
               dissolution
               ,
               the
               Minister
               may
               assist
               by
               the
               following
               order
               of
               recommendation
               of
               the
               soul.
               
            
             
               
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 O
                 Holy
                 and
                 most
                 Gracious
                 Saviour
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 we
                 humbly
                 recommend
                 the
                 soul
                 of
                 thy
                 servant
                 into
                 thy
                 hands
                 ,
                 thy
                 most
                 mercifull
                 hands
                 ;
                 let
                 thy
                 Blessed
                 Angels
                 stand
                 in
                 ministery
                 about
                 thy
                 servant
                 ,
                 and
                 defend
                 him
                 from
                 the
                 violence
                 and
                 malice
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 ghos●ly
                 enemies
                 ,
                 and
                 drive
                 far
                 from
                 hence
                 all
                 the
                 spirits
                 of
                 darknesse
                 .
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 LOrd
                 receive
                 the
                 soul
                 of
                 this
                 thy
                 servant
                 ;
                 Enter
                 not
                 into
                 judgement
                 with
                 thy
                 servaant
                 ;
                 spare
                 him
                 whom
                 thou
                 hast
                 redeemed
                 
                 with
                 thy
                 most
                 precious
                 blood
                 ,
                 deliver
                 him
                 from
                 all
                 evil
                 ,
                 and
                 mischief
                 ;
                 from
                 the
                 crafts
                 and
                 assaults
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 fear
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 everlasting
                 death
                 ,
                 Good
                 Lord
                 deliver
                 him
                 .
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 IMpute
                 not
                 unto
                 him
                 the
                 follies
                 of
                 his
                 youth
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 errors
                 and
                 miscarriages
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 but
                 strengthen
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 agony
                 ,
                 let
                 not
                 his
                 faith
                 waver
                 ,
                 nor
                 his
                 hope
                 fail
                 ,
                 nor
                 his
                 charity
                 be
                 disordered
                 :
                 Let
                 none
                 of
                 his
                 enemies
                 imprint
                 upon
                 him
                 any
                 afflictive
                 or
                 evil
                 phantasme
                 ;
                 let
                 him
                 die
                 in
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 rest
                 in
                 hope
                 ,
                 and
                 rise
                 in
                 glory
                 .
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 IIII.
                 
              
               
                 LOrd
                 ,
                 we
                 know
                 and
                 beleeve
                 assuredly
                 ,
                 that
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 under
                 thy
                 custody
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 thy
                 hands
                 ,
                 nor
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 violences
                 of
                 hell
                 robbed
                 of
                 thy
                 protection
                 :
                 preserve
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 thy
                 hands
                 ,
                 rescue
                 him
                 from
                 all
                 evil
                 ,
                 for
                 whose
                 sake
                 thou
                 didst
                 suffer
                 all
                 evil
                 :
                 Take
                 into
                 the
                 participation
                 of
                 thy
                 glories
                 him
                 to
                 whom
                 thou
                 hast
                 given
                 the
                 seal
                 of
                 Adoption
                 ,
                 the
                 earnest
                 of
                 the
                 inheritance
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 .
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 V.
                 
              
               
                 LEt
                 his
                 portion
                 be
                 with
                 
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   Isaac
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Iacob
                 ,
                 with
                 Iob
                 and
                 David
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 with
                 Martyrs
                 and
                 all
                 thy
                 holy
                 Saints
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 arms
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 
                 bosome
                 of
                 felicity
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 eternall
                 ages
                 .
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               These
               following
               prayers
               are
               fit
               also
               to
               be
               added
               to
               the
               foregoing
               offices
               in
               case
               there
               be
               no
               communion
               or
               entercourse
               ;
               but
               prayer
               .
            
             
               
                 Let
                 us
                 Pray
                 .
              
               
                 O
                 Almighty
                 and
                 eternall
                 God
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 number
                 of
                 thy
                 dayes
                 or
                 of
                 thy
                 mercies
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 sent
                 us
                 into
                 this
                 world
                 to
                 serve
                 thee
                 and
                 to
                 live
                 according
                 to
                 thy
                 lawes
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 by
                 our
                 sins
                 have
                 provoked
                 thee
                 to
                 wrath
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 have
                 planted
                 thorns
                 and
                 sorrows
                 round
                 about
                 our
                 dwellings
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 life
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 span
                 long
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 very
                 tedious
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 calamities
                 that
                 inclose
                 us
                 in
                 on
                 every
                 side
                 :
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 our
                 pilgrimage
                 are
                 few
                 and
                 evil
                 :
                 we
                 have
                 frail
                 and
                 sickly
                 bodies
                 ,
                 violent
                 and
                 distempered
                 passions
                 ,
                 long
                 designes
                 and
                 but
                 a
                 short
                 stay
                 ,
                 weak
                 understandings
                 ,
                 and
                 strong
                 enemies
                 ,
                 abused
                 fancies
                 ,
                 perverse
                 wils
                 :
                 O
                 Dear
                 God
                 ,
                 look
                 upon
                 us
                 in
                 mercy
                 and
                 pity
                 ;
                 let
                 not
                 our
                 weaknesses
                 make
                 us
                 to
                 sin
                 against
                 thee
                 ,
                 nor
                 our
                 fear
                 cause
                 us
                 to
                 betray
                 our
                 duty
                 ,
                 nor
                 our
                 former
                 follies
                 provoke
                 thy
                 eternall
                 anger
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 calamities
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 vex
                 us
                 into
                 tediousnesse
                 of
                 spirit
                 and
                 impatience
                 ;
                 but
                 let
                 thy
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 lead
                 us
                 thorow
                 this
                 vally
                 of
                 misery
                 with
                 safety
                 and
                 peace
                 ,
                 with
                 holiness
                 and
                 religion
                 ,
                 with
                 spirituall
                 comforts
                 and
                 joy
                 in
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 we
                 have
                 served
                 thee
                 in
                 our
                 generations
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 gathered
                 unto
                 our
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 having
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
                 a
                 
                 holy
                 conscience
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 communion
                 of
                 the
                 Catholike
                 Church
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 confidence
                 of
                 a
                 certain
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 comforts
                 of
                 a
                 reasonable
                 ,
                 religious
                 and
                 holy
                 hope
                 ,
                 and
                 perfect
                 charity
                 with
                 thee
                 our
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 that
                 neither
                 death
                 nor
                 life
                 ,
                 nor
                 Angels
                 ,
                 nor
                 principalities
                 ,
                 nor
                 powers
                 ,
                 nor
                 things
                 present
                 ,
                 nor
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 nor
                 height
                 nor
                 depth
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 other
                 creature
                 may
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 separate
                 us
                 from
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 our
                 Lord.
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 O
                 Holy
                 and
                 most
                 gracious
                 Saviour
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 in
                 whose
                 hands
                 the
                 souls
                 of
                 all
                 faithfull
                 people
                 are
                 laid
                 up
                 till
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 recompence
                 ,
                 have
                 mercy
                 upon
                 the
                 body
                 and
                 soul
                 of
                 this
                 thy
                 servant
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 all
                 thy
                 elect
                 people
                 who
                 love
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 and
                 long
                 for
                 his
                 coming
                 .
                 Lord
                 refresh
                 the
                 imperfection
                 of
                 their
                 condition
                 with
                 the
                 aids
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 comfort
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 visitation
                 and
                 guard
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 supply
                 to
                 them
                 all
                 their
                 necessities
                 known
                 onely
                 unto
                 thee
                 ;
                 let
                 them
                 dwell
                 in
                 peace
                 and
                 feel
                 thy
                 mercies
                 ,
                 pitying
                 their
                 infirmities
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 follies
                 of
                 their
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 speedily
                 satisfying
                 the
                 desires
                 of
                 their
                 spirits
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 thou
                 shalt
                 bring
                 us
                 all
                 forth
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Judgement
                 ,
                 O
                 then
                 shew
                 thy self
                 to
                 be
                 our
                 Saviour
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 our
                 Advocate
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Judge
                 .
                 Lord
                 then
                 remember
                 that
                 thou
                 hast
                 for
                 so
                 many
                 ages
                 prayed
                 for
                 the
                 pardon
                 of
                 those
                 sins
                 which
                 thou
                 art
                 then
                 to
                 sentence
                 .
                 Let
                 not
                 the
                 accusations
                 of
                 our
                 consciences
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 calumnies
                 and
                 aggravation
                 of
                 Devils
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 thy
                 wrath
                 presse
                 those
                 souls
                 wh●ch
                 thou
                 lovest
                 ,
                 which
                 thou
                 didst
                 redeem
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 thou
                 doest
                 pray
                 for
                 ,
                 but
                 enable
                 us
                 all
                 by
                 the
                 supporting
                 hand
                 of
                 thy
                 mercy
                 to
                 stand
                 upright
                 in
                 judgement
                 .
                 O
                 Lord
                 have
                 mercy
                 upon
                 us
                 ,
                 have
                 mercy
                 upon
                 us
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 let
                 thy
                 mercy
                 lighten
                 upon
                 us
                 as
                 our
                 trust
                 is
                 in
                 thee
                 .
                 O
                 Lord
                 in
                 thee
                 have
                 we
                 trusted
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 never
                 be
                 confounded
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 meet
                 with
                 joy
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 ever
                 dwell
                 with
                 thee
                 ,
                 feeling
                 thy
                 pardon
                 ,
                 supported
                 with
                 thy
                 graciousnesse
                 ,
                 absolved
                 by
                 thy
                 sentence
                 ,
                 saved
                 by
                 thy
                 mercy
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 sing
                 to
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 thy
                 Name
                 eternall
                 Allelujahs
                 .
                 Amen
                 .
                 Amen
                 .
                 Amen
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 may
                 be
                 added
                 in
                 the
                 behalf
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 present
                 these
                 ejaculations
                 .
              
               
                 O
                 spare
                 us
                 a
                 little
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 recover
                 our
                 strength
                 ,
                 before
                 we
                 go
                 hence
                 and
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 seen
                 .
                 Amen
                 .
              
               
                 Cast
                 us
                 not
                 away
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 age
                 ,
                 O
                 forsake
                 us
                 not
                 when
                 strength
                 faileth
                 .
                 Amen
                 .
              
               
                 Grant
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 never
                 sleep
                 in
                 sin
                 ,
                 or
                 death
                 eternall
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 have
                 our
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 second
                 death
                 may
                 not
                 prevail
                 over
                 us
                 .
                 Amen
                 .
              
               
                 Grant
                 that
                 our
                 souls
                 may
                 be
                 bound
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 bundle
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 when
                 thou
                 bindest
                 up
                 thy
                 Jewels
                 ,
                 remember
                 thy
                 servants
                 for
                 good
                 and
                 not
                 for
                 evil
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 souls
                 may
                 be
                 numbred
                 amongst
                 the
                 righteous
                 Amen
                 .
              
               
                 Grant
                 unto
                 all
                 sick
                 and
                 dying
                 Christians
                 ,
                 mercy
                 and
                 aids
                 from
                 heaven
                 ;
                 and
                 receive
                 the
                 souls
                 returning
                 unto
                 thee
                 ,
                 whom
                 thou
                 hast
                 redeemed
                 with
                 thy
                 most
                 precious
                 blood
                 .
                 Amen
                 .
              
               
                 Grant
                 unto
                 thy
                 servants
                 to
                 have
                 faith
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 a
                 daily
                 meditation
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 a
                 
                 contempt
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 a
                 longing
                 desire
                 after
                 heaven
                 ,
                 patience
                 in
                 our
                 sorrows
                 ,
                 comfort
                 in
                 our
                 sicknesses
                 ,
                 joy
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 a
                 holy
                 life
                 and
                 a
                 blessed
                 death
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 souls
                 may
                 rest
                 in
                 hope
                 and
                 my
                 body
                 may
                 rise
                 in
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 both
                 may
                 be
                 beatified
                 in
                 the
                 communion
                 of
                 Saints
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 kingdom
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 glories
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 .
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               blessing
               .
            
             
               Now
               the
               God
               of
               peace
               that
               brought
               again
               from
               the
               dead
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               that
               great
               shepherd
               of
               the
               sheep
               thorough
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               everlasting
               covenant
               make
               you
               perfect
               in
               every
               good
               work
               ,
               
               to
               do
               his
               will
               ,
               working
               in
               you
               that
               which
               is
               pleasing
               in
               his
               sight
               ,
               to
               whom
               be
               glory
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               .
               Amen
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               doxology
               .
            
             
               To
               the
               blessed
               and
               onely
               Potentate
               ,
               the
               King
               of
               kings
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               of
               Lords
               ,
               who
               only
               hath
               immortality
               ,
               dwelling
               in
               the
               light
               which
               no
               man
               can
               approach
               unto
               ,
               
               whom
               no
               man
               hath
               seen
               nor
               can
               see
               ,
               be
               honour
               and
               power
               everlasting
               .
               Amen
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 After
                 the
                 sick
                 man
                 is
                 departed
                 ,
                 the
                 Minister
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 present
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Major
                 dome
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 fit
                 person
                 may
                 use
                 the
                 following
                 prayers
                 in
                 behalf
                 of
                 themselves
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 ALmighty
                 God
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 do
                 live
                 the
                 spirits
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 depart
                 hence
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 we
                 adore
                 thy
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 and
                 submit
                 to
                 
                 thy
                 providence
                 ,
                 and
                 revere
                 thy
                 justice
                 ,
                 and
                 magnifie
                 thy
                 mercies
                 thy
                 infinite
                 mercies
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 hath
                 pleased
                 thee
                 to
                 deliver
                 this
                 our
                 brother
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 miseries
                 of
                 this
                 sinful
                 world
                 .
                 Thy
                 counsels
                 are
                 secret
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 wisdom
                 is
                 infinite
                 ;
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 hand
                 thou
                 hast
                 crowned
                 him
                 and
                 smitten
                 us
                 :
                 thou
                 hast
                 taken
                 him
                 into
                 regions
                 of
                 felicity
                 ,
                 and
                 placed
                 him
                 among
                 Saints
                 and
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 left
                 us
                 to
                 mourn
                 for
                 our
                 sins
                 and
                 thy
                 displeasure
                 ,
                 which
                 thou
                 hast
                 signified
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 by
                 removing
                 him
                 from
                 us
                 to
                 a
                 better
                 ,
                 a
                 far
                 better
                 place
                 :
                 Lord
                 turn
                 thy
                 anger
                 into
                 mercie
                 ,
                 thy
                 chastisements
                 into
                 vertues
                 ,
                 thy
                 rod
                 into
                 comforts
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 thou
                 give
                 to
                 all
                 his
                 neerest
                 relatives
                 comforts
                 from
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 restitution
                 of
                 blessings
                 equall
                 to
                 those
                 which
                 thou
                 hast
                 taken
                 from
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 humbly
                 beseech
                 thee
                 of
                 thy
                 gracious
                 goodnesse
                 shortly
                 to
                 satisfie
                 the
                 longing
                 desires
                 of
                 those
                 Holy
                 souls
                 who
                 pray
                 ,
                 and
                 wait
                 and
                 long
                 for
                 thy
                 second
                 coming
                 .
                 Accomplish
                 thou
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 thine
                 elect
                 ,
                 and
                 fill
                 up
                 the
                 Mansions
                 in
                 heaven
                 which
                 are
                 prepared
                 for
                 all
                 them
                 that
                 love
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 ;
                 that
                 we
                 with
                 this
                 our
                 Brother
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 departed
                 this
                 life
                 in
                 the
                 obedience
                 and
                 faith
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 may
                 have
                 our
                 perfect
                 consummation
                 and
                 blisse
                 in
                 thy
                 eternall
                 glory
                 ,
                 which
                 never
                 shall
                 have
                 ending
                 .
                 Grant
                 this
                 for
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 his
                 sake
                 our
                 Lord
                 and
                 onely
                 Saviour
                 .
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 O
                 Mercifull
                 God
                 ,
                 Father
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 fruits
                 of
                 the
                 resurrection
                 
                 and
                 by
                 entring
                 into
                 glory
                 hath
                 opened
                 the
                 kingdom
                 of
                 heaven
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 beleevers
                 ,
                 we
                 humbly
                 beseech
                 thee
                 to
                 raise
                 us
                 from
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 sin
                 to
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 partakers
                 of
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 followers
                 of
                 his
                 Holy
                 life
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 partakers
                 of
                 his
                 Spirit
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 promises
                 ;
                 that
                 when
                 we
                 shall
                 depart
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 rest
                 in
                 his
                 arms
                 ,
                 and
                 lie
                 in
                 his
                 bosom
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 hope
                 is
                 this
                 our
                 brother
                 doth
                 .
                 O
                 suffer
                 us
                 not
                 for
                 any
                 temptation
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 snares
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 pains
                 of
                 death
                 to
                 fall
                 from
                 thee
                 .
                 Lord
                 let
                 thy
                 H.
                 Spirit
                 enable
                 us
                 with
                 his
                 grace
                 to
                 fight
                 a
                 good
                 fight
                 with
                 perseverance
                 ,
                 to
                 finish
                 our
                 course
                 with
                 holiness
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 keep
                 the
                 faith
                 with
                 constancie
                 unto
                 the
                 end
                 ;
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 judgement
                 we
                 may
                 stand
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 throne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 hear
                 the
                 blessed
                 sentence
                 of
                 [
                 Come
                 ye
                 blessed
                 children
                 of
                 my
                 Father
                 ,
                 receive
                 the
                 kingdom
                 prepared
                 for
                 you
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ]
                 O
                 blessed
                 Jesus
                 thou
                 art
                 our
                 Judge
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 art
                 our
                 Advocate
                 ;
                 even
                 because
                 thou
                 art
                 good
                 and
                 gracious
                 never
                 suffer
                 us
                 to
                 fall
                 into
                 the
                 intolerable
                 pains
                 of
                 hell
                 ,
                 never
                 to
                 lye
                 down
                 in
                 sin
                 ;
                 and
                 never
                 to
                 have
                 our
                 portion
                 in
                 the
                 everlasting
                 burning
                 .
                 Mercy
                 sweet
                 Jesu
                 :
                 Mercy
                 .
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               A
               prayer
               to
               be
               said
               in
               the
               case
               of
               a
               sudden
               surprise
               by
               death
               ,
               as
               by
               a
               mortal
               wound
               ,
               or
               evil
               accidents
               in
               childebirth
               ,
               when
               the
               forms
               and
               solemnities
               of
               preparation
               cannot
               be
               used
               .
            
             
               O
               Most
               gracious
               Father
               ,
               Lord
               of
               heaven
               and
               earth
               ,
               Judge
               of
               the
               living
               and
               the
               dead
               ,
               behold
               thy
               servants
               running
               to
               thee
               for
               pity
               and
               mercy
               in
               behalf
               of
               our selves
               and
               this
               thy
               servant
               whom
               thou
               hast
               smitten
               with
               thy
               hasty
               rod
               ,
               and
               a
               swift
               Angel
               ;
               if
               it
               be
               thy
               will
               preserve
               his
               life
               ,
               that
               there
               may
               be
               place
               for
               his
               repentance
               and
               restitution
               ;
               O
               spare
               him
               a
               little
               that
               he
               may
               recover
               his
               strength
               ,
               before
               he
               go
               hence
               and
               be
               no
               more
               seen
               :
               but
               if
               thou
               hast
               otherwise
               decreed
               ,
               let
               the
               miracles
               of
               thy
               compassion
               ,
               and
               thy
               wonderfull
               mercy
               supply
               to
               him
               the
               want
               of
               the
               usual
               measures
               of
               time
               ,
               and
               the
               periods
               of
               repentance
               and
               the
               trimming
               of
               his
               lamp
               :
               and
               let
               the
               greatnesse
               of
               the
               calamity
               be
               accepted
               by
               thee
               as
               an
               instrument
               to
               procure
               pardon
               for
               those
               defects
               and
               degrees
               of
               unreadiness
               which
               may
               have
               caused
               this
               accident
               upon
               thy
               servant
               .
               Lord
               stirre
               up
               in
               him
               a
               great
               and
               effectual
               contrition
               that
               the
               greatnesse
               of
               the
               sorrow
               ,
               and
               hatred
               against
               sin
               ,
               and
               the
               zeal
               of
               his
               love
               to
               thee
               may
               in
               a
               short
               time
               do
               the
               work
               of
               many
               dayes
               ;
               and
               thou
               who
               regardest
               the
               heart
               and
               the
               measures
               of
               the
               minde
               more
               then
               the
               delay
               and
               the
               measures
               of
               time
               ,
               let
               it
               be
               thy
               pleasure
               to
               rescue
               the
               soul
               of
               thy
               servant
               from
               all
               the
               evils
               he
               hath
               deserved
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               evils
               that
               he
               fears
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               glorifications
               of
               eternity
               and
               the
               songs
               which
               to
               eternal
               ages
               thy
               Saints
               and
               holy
               Angels
               shall
               sing
               to
               the
               
               honour
               of
               thy
               mighty
               Name
               ,
               and
               invaluable
               mercies
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               reckoned
               among
               thy
               glories
               ,
               that
               thou
               hast
               redeemed
               this
               soul
               from
               the
               dangers
               of
               an
               eternall
               death
               ,
               and
               made
               him
               partaker
               of
               the
               gift
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 eternall
                 life
              
               ,
               through
               Jesus
               Christ
               our
               Lord.
               Amen
               .
            
             
               
                 If
                 there
                 be
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 prayers
                 in
                 the
                 foregoing
                 offices
                 may
                 be
                 added
                 according
                 as
                 they
                 can
                 be
                 fitted
                 to
                 the
                 present
                 circumstances
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             VIII
             .
             A
             peroration
             concerning
             the
             contingencies
             ,
             and
             treatings
             of
             our
             departed
             friends
             after
             death
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             their
             buriall
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
             WHen
             we
             have
             received
             the
             last
             breath
             of
             our
             friend
             and
             closed
             his
             eyes
             ,
             and
             composed
             his
             body
             for
             the
             grave
             ,
             then
             seasonable
             is
             the
             counsell
             of
             the
             son
             of
             
               Syrach
               :
               Weep
               bitterly
               and
               make
               great
               moan
               ,
               and
               use
               lamentation
               as
               he
               is
               worthy
               ,
               and
               that
               a
               day
               or
               two
               ,
               lest
               thou
               be
               evil
               spoken
               of
            
             ;
             
             
               and
               then
               comfort
               thy self
               for
               thy
               heavinesse
               .
               But
               take
               no
               grief
               to
               heart
               ;
               for
               there
               is
               
               no
               turning
               again
               ,
               thou
               shal●
               not
               do
               him
               good
               ,
               but
               hurt
               t●y
               self
               .
            
             Solemn
             and
             appointed
             mournings
             are
             good
             expressions
             of
             our
             dearnesse
             to
             the
             departed
             soul
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             worth
             ,
             and
             our
             value
             of
             him
             ;
             and
             it
             hath
             its
             praise
             in
             nature
             ,
             and
             in
             manners
             *
             and
             publike
             customs
             ;
             
               but
               the
               praise
               of
               it
               is
               not
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             hath
             no
             direct
             and
             proper
             uses
             in
             religion
             .
             For
             if
             the
             dead
             did
             die
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
             then
             there
             is
             joy
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             an
             ill
             expression
             of
             our
             affection
             and
             our
             charity
             to
             weep
             uncomfortably
             at
             a
             change
             that
             hath
             carried
             my
             friend
             to
             the
             state
             of
             a
             huge
             felicity
             .
             
             But
             if
             the
             man
             did
             perish
             in
             his
             folly
             and
             his
             sins
             ,
             there
             is
             indeed
             cause
             to
             mourn
             ,
             but
             no
             hopes
             of
             being
             comforted
             ;
             for
             he
             shall
             never
             return
             to
             light
             ,
             or
             to
             hopes
             of
             restitution
             ;
             therefore
             beware
             lest
             thou
             also
             come
             into
             the
             same
             place
             of
             torment
             ;
             and
             let
             thy
             grief
             sit
             down
             and
             rest
             upon
             thy
             own
             turf
             ,
             and
             weep
             till
             a
             flower
             springs
             from
             thy
             eyes
             to
             heal
             the
             wounds
             of
             thy
             spirit
             ;
             turn
             thy
             sorrow
             into
             caution
             ,
             thy
             grief
             for
             him
             that
             is
             dead
             ,
             to
             thy
             care
             for
             thy self
             who
             art
             alive
             ,
             lest
             thou
             die
             and
             fall
             like
             one
             of
             the
             fools
             whose
             life
             is
             worse
             then
             death
             ,
             and
             their
             death
             is
             the
             consummation
             of
             all
             infelicities
             .
             *
             The
             Church
             in
             her
             funeralls
             of
             the
             dead
             used
             to
             sing
             
             Psalms
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             thanks
             for
             the
             redemption
             and
             delivery
             of
             the
             soul
             from
             the
             evils
             and
             dangers
             of
             mortality
             .
             And
             S.
             Chrysostome
             asks
             to
             what
             purpose
             is
             it
             that
             thou
             singest
             ,
             Return
             unto
             thy
             rest
             ,
             O
             my
             soul
             ,
             &c.
             if
             thou
             doest
             not
             believe
             thy
             friend
             to
             be
             in
             rest
             ?
             and
             if
             thou
             doest
             ,
             why
             doest
             thou
             weep
             impertinently
             and
             unreasonably
             ?
             Nothing
             but
             our
             own
             losse
             can
             justly
             be
             deplored
             ;
             and
             him
             that
             is
             passionate
             for
             the
             losse
             of
             his
             money
             or
             his
             advantages
             ,
             we
             esteem
             foolish
             and
             imperfect
             ;
             
             and
             therefore
             have
             no
             reason
             to
             love
             the
             immoderate
             sorrows
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             too
             earnestly
             mourn
             for
             their
             dead
             ,
             when
             in
             the
             last
             resolution
             of
             the
             inquiry
             ,
             it
             is
             their
             own
             evil
             and
             present
             or
             feared
             inconveniences
             they
             deplore
             ;
             
             the
             best
             that
             can
             be
             said
             of
             such
             a
             grief
             is
             ,
             that
             those
             mourners
             love
             themselves
             too
             well
             .
             Something
             is
             to
             be
             given
             to
             custom
             ,
             something
             to
             fame
             ,
             to
             nature
             ,
             and
             to
             civilities
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             deceased
             friends
             ;
             for
             that
             man
             is
             esteemed
             to
             dye
             miserable
             ,
             for
             whom
             no
             friend
             or
             relative
             sheds
             a
             tear
             or
             payes
             a
             solemn
             sigh
             .
             
             I
             desire
             to
             
               dye
               a
               dry
               death
            
             ,
             but
             am
             not
             very
             desirous
             to
             have
             a
             
               dry
               funeral
            
             :
             some
             flowers
             sprinkled
             upon
             my
             grave
             would
             do
             well
             and
             comely
             ;
             and
             a
             soft
             shower
             to
             turn
             those
             flowers
             into
             a
             springing
             memory
             or
             a
             fair
             rehearsal
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             not
             go
             forth
             of
             my
             doors
             as
             my
             servants
             carry
             the
             entrails
             of
             beasts
             .
          
           
             But
             that
             which
             is
             to
             be
             faulted
             in
             this
             particular
             is
             ,
             when
             the
             grief
             is
             immoderate
             ,
             and
             unreasonable
             ;
             and
             
               Paula
               Romana
            
             deserved
             to
             
             have
             felt
             the
             weight
             of
             S.
             Hieroms
             severe
             reproof
             ,
             when
             at
             the
             death
             of
             every
             of
             her
             children
             ,
             she
             almost
             wept
             her self
             into
             her
             grave
             :
             But
             it
             is
             worse
             yet
             when
             people
             by
             an
             ambitious
             and
             a
             pompous
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             by
             ceremonies
             invented
             for
             the
             a
             ostentation
             of
             their
             grief
             fill
             heaven
             and
             earth
             with
             b
             exclamations
             and
             grow
             troublesome
             because
             their
             friend
             is
             happy
             ,
             or
             themselves
             want
             his
             company
             .
             It
             is
             certainly
             a
             sad
             thing
             in
             nature
             to
             see
             a
             friend
             trembling
             with
             a
             palsie
             ,
             or
             scorched
             with
             feavers
             ,
             or
             
               dried
               up
               like
               a
               potsheard
            
             with
             immoderate
             heats
             ,
             and
             rowling
             upon
             his
             uneasie
             bed
             without
             sleep
             which
             cannot
             be
             invited
             with
             c
             musick
             ,
             or
             pleasant
             murmurs
             ,
             or
             a
             decent
             stillnesse
             ;
             nothing
             but
             the
             servants
             of
             cold
             death
             ,
             
               poppy
               and
               wearinesse
            
             can
             tempt
             the
             eyes
             to
             let
             their
             curtains
             down
             ;
             and
             then
             they
             sleep
             onely
             to
             tast
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             make
             an
             essay
             of
             the
             shades
             below
             ;
             and
             yet
             we
             weep
             not
             here
             :
             the
             period
             and
             opportunity
             for
             tears
             we
             choose
             when
             our
             friend
             is
             fallen
             asleep
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             laid
             his
             neck
             upon
             the
             lap
             of
             his
             mother
             ,
             and
             let
             his
             d
             head
             down
             to
             be
             raised
             up
             to
             heaven
             :
             this
             grief
             is
             ill
             placed
             and
             undecent
             .
             But
             many
             times
             it
             is
             worse
             ;
             and
             it
             hath
             been
             observ'd
             that
             those
             greater
             and
             stormy
             passions
             do
             so
             spend
             the
             whole
             
             stock
             of
             grief
             ,
             that
             they
             presently
             admit
             a
             comfort
             and
             contrary
             affection
             ,
             while
             a
             sorrow
             that
             is
             even
             and
             temperate
             goes
             on
             to
             its
             period
             with
             expectation
             and
             the
             distances
             of
             a
             just
             time
             .
             The
             
               Ephesian
               Woman
            
             that
             the
             souldier
             told
             of
             in
             Petronius
             ,
             was
             the
             talk
             of
             all
             the
             town
             ,
             and
             the
             rarest
             example
             of
             a
             dear
             affection
             to
             her
             husband
             ;
             she
             descended
             with
             the
             corps
             into
             the
             vault
             ,
             and
             there
             being
             attended
             with
             her
             maiden
             resolved
             to
             weep
             to
             death
             ,
             or
             dye
             with
             famine
             ,
             or
             a
             distempered
             sorrow
             :
             from
             which
             resolution
             nor
             his
             ,
             nor
             her
             friends
             ,
             nor
             the
             reverence
             of
             the
             principal
             citizens
             ,
             who
             used
             the
             intreaties
             of
             their
             charity
             and
             their
             power
             ,
             could
             perswade
             her
             .
             But
             a
             souldier
             that
             watched
             seven
             dead
             bodies
             hanging
             upon
             trees
             just
             over
             against
             this
             monument
             ,
             crept
             in
             ,
             and
             a
             while
             stared
             upon
             the
             silent
             and
             comely
             disorders
             of
             the
             sorrow
             :
             and
             having
             let
             the
             wonder
             a
             while
             breath
             out
             at
             each
             others
             eyes
             ,
             at
             last
             he
             fetched
             his
             supper
             and
             a
             bottle
             of
             wine
             with
             purpose
             to
             eat
             and
             drink
             ,
             and
             still
             to
             feed
             himself
             with
             that
             sad
             prettinesse
             ;
             His
             pity
             and
             first
             draught
             of
             wine
             made
             him
             bold
             and
             curious
             to
             try
             if
             the
             maid
             would
             drink
             ,
             who
             having
             many
             hours
             since
             felt
             her
             resolution
             faint
             as
             her
             wearied
             body
             ,
             took
             his
             kindnesse
             ,
             and
             the
             light
             returned
             into
             her
             eyes
             and
             danced
             like
             boyes
             in
             a
             festival
             ;
             and
             fearing
             lest
             the
             pertinaciousnesse
             of
             her
             Mistresse
             sorrows
             should
             cause
             her
             evil
             to
             revert
             ,
             or
             her
             shame
             to
             approach
             ,
             assayed
             whether
             she
             would
             endure
             to
             hear
             an
             argument
             to
             perswade
             her
             to
             drink
             and
             live
             .
             The
             violent
             passion
             had
             layed
             all
             her
             spirits
             in
             wildness
             and
             dissolution
             and
             the
             maid
             found
             them
             willing
             to
             be
             gathered
             
             into
             order
             ,
             at
             the
             arrest
             of
             any
             new
             object
             ;
             being
             weary
             of
             the
             first
             ,
             of
             which
             like
             leeches
             they
             had
             sucked
             their
             fill
             ,
             till
             they
             fell
             down
             and
             burst
             .
             The
             weeping
             woman
             took
             her
             cordial
             and
             was
             not
             angry
             with
             her
             maid
             ,
             and
             heard
             the
             souldier
             talk
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             so
             pleased
             with
             the
             change
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             first
             lov'd
             the
             silence
             of
             the
             sorrow
             was
             more
             in
             love
             with
             the
             musick
             of
             her
             returning
             voice
             ,
             especially
             which
             himself
             had
             strung
             and
             put
             in
             tune
             ;
             and
             the
             man
             began
             to
             talk
             amorously
             ,
             and
             the
             womans
             weak
             heart
             and
             head
             was
             soon
             possessed
             with
             a
             little
             wine
             ,
             and
             grew
             gay
             ,
             and
             talked
             ,
             and
             fell
             in
             love
             ,
             and
             that
             very
             night
             in
             the
             morning
             of
             her
             passion
             ,
             in
             the
             grave
             of
             her
             husband
             ,
             in
             the
             pompes
             of
             mourning
             ,
             and
             in
             her
             funeral
             garments
             ,
             married
             her
             new
             and
             stranger
             Guest
             .
             For
             so
             the
             wilde
             forragers
             of
             Lybia
             being
             spent
             with
             heat
             ,
             and
             dissolved
             by
             the
             too
             fond
             kisses
             of
             the
             sun
             ,
             do
             melt
             with
             their
             common
             fires
             ,
             and
             die
             with
             faintnesse
             ,
             and
             descend
             with
             motions
             slow
             and
             unable
             to
             the
             little
             brooks
             that
             descend
             from
             heaven
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             drink
             they
             return
             into
             the
             vigor
             of
             a
             new
             life
             ,
             &
             contract
             strange
             marriages
             ;
             &
             the
             Lioness
             is
             courted
             by
             a
             Panther
             ,
             and
             she
             listens
             to
             his
             love
             ,
             and
             conceives
             a
             monster
             that
             all
             men
             call
             unnatural
             ,
             and
             the
             daughter
             of
             an
             equivocal
             passion
             and
             of
             a
             sudden
             refreshment
             :
             and
             so
             also
             i●
             was
             in
             the
             Cave
             at
             Ephesus
             :
             for
             by
             this
             time
             the
             souldier
             began
             to
             think
             it
             was
             fit
             he
             should
             return
             to
             his
             watch
             ,
             and
             observe
             the
             dead
             bodies
             he
             had
             in
             charge
             ;
             but
             when
             he
             ascended
             from
             his
             mourning
             bridal
             chamber
             ,
             he
             found
             that
             one
             of
             the
             bodies
             was
             stolne
             by
             the
             friends
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             was
             
             fallen
             into
             an
             evil
             condition
             ,
             because
             by
             the
             laws
             of
             Ephesus
             his
             body
             was
             to
             be
             fixed
             in
             the
             place
             of
             it
             .
             The
             poor
             man
             returns
             to
             his
             woman
             ,
             cryes
             out
             bitterly
             ,
             and
             in
             her
             presence
             resolves
             to
             dye
             to
             prevent
             his
             death
             ,
             and
             
               in
               secret
               to
               prevent
               his
               shame
            
             ;
             but
             now
             the
             womans
             
               love
               was
               raging
            
             like
             her
             former
             sadnesse
             ,
             and
             grew
             witty
             ,
             and
             she
             comforted
             her
             souldier
             ,
             and
             perswaded
             him
             to
             live
             ,
             lest
             by
             losing
             him
             who
             had
             brought
             her
             from
             death
             and
             a
             more
             grievous
             sorrow
             ,
             she
             should
             return
             to
             her
             old
             solemnities
             of
             dying
             and
             lose
             her
             honour
             for
             a
             dream
             ,
             or
             the
             reputation
             of
             her
             constancy
             without
             the
             change
             and
             satisfaction
             of
             an
             enjoyed
             love
             .
             The
             man
             would
             fain
             have
             lived
             if
             it
             had
             been
             possible
             ,
             and
             she
             found
             out
             this
             way
             for
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             take
             the
             body
             of
             her
             first
             husband
             whose
             funeral
             she
             had
             so
             strangely
             mourned
             ,
             and
             put
             it
             upon
             the
             gallows
             in
             the
             place
             of
             the
             stolne
             thief
             ;
             he
             did
             so
             and
             escaped
             the
             present
             danger
             to
             possesse
             a
             love
             which
             might
             change
             as
             violently
             as
             her
             grief
             had
             done
             :
             But
             so
             have
             I
             seen
             a
             croud
             of
             disordered
             people
             rush
             violently
             and
             in
             heaps
             till
             their
             utmost
             border
             was
             restrained
             by
             a
             wall
             ,
             or
             had
             spent
             the
             fury
             of
             the
             first
             fluctuation
             and
             watry
             progress
             ,
             and
             by
             &
             by
             it
             returned
             to
             the
             contrary
             with
             the
             same
             earnestness
             ,
             only
             because
             it
             was
             violent
             &
             ungoverned
             ;
             a
             raging
             passion
             is
             this
             croud
             ,
             which
             when
             it
             is
             not
             under
             discipline
             and
             the
             conduct
             of
             reason
             ,
             and
             the
             proportions
             of
             temperate
             humanity
             ,
             runs
             passionatly
             the
             way
             it
             happens
             ,
             and
             by
             and
             by
             as
             greedily
             to
             another
             side
             ,
             being
             swayed
             by
             its
             own
             weight
             ,
             and
             driven
             any
             whither
             by
             chance
             ,
             in
             all
             its
             pursuits
             having
             no
             
             rule
             ,
             but
             to
             do
             all
             it
             can
             ,
             and
             spend
             it self
             in
             haste
             and
             expire
             with
             some
             shame
             and
             much
             undecency
          
           
             When
             thou
             hast
             wept
             a
             while
             compose
             the
             body
             to
             burial
             ;
             which
             that
             it
             be
             done
             gravely
             ,
             decently
             and
             charitably
             ,
             we
             have
             the
             example
             of
             all
             nations
             to
             engage
             us
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             ages
             of
             the
             world
             to
             warrant
             :
             so
             that
             it
             is
             against
             
               common
               honesty
               ,
               and
               publike
               fame
               and
               reputation
            
             not
             to
             do
             this
             office
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             good
             that
             the
             body
             be
             kept
             vailed
             and
             secret
             ,
             and
             not
             exposed
             to
             curious
             eyes
             ,
             or
             the
             dishonours
             wrought
             by
             the
             changes
             of
             death
             discerned
             and
             stared
             upon
             by
             impertinent
             persons
             .
             When
             Cyrus
             was
             dying
             he
             called
             his
             sons
             and
             friends
             to
             take
             their
             leave
             ,
             to
             touch
             his
             hand
             ,
             to
             see
             him
             the
             last
             time
             ,
             and
             gave
             in
             charge
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             had
             put
             his
             veil
             over
             his
             face
             ,
             no
             man
             should
             uncover
             it
             ;
             and
             Epiphanius
             his
             body
             was
             rescued
             from
             inquisitive
             eyes
             by
             a
             miracle
             ;
             Let
             it
             be
             interred
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             countrey
             and
             the
             laws
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             and
             the
             dignity
             of
             the
             person
             .
             a
             For
             so
             Iacob
             was
             buried
             with
             great
             solemnitie
             ,
             and
             Iosephs
             bones
             were
             carried
             into
             Canaan
             after
             they
             had
             been
             embalmed
             and
             kept
             four
             hundred
             years
             :
             and
             
               devout
               men
               carried
               S.
               Stephen
               to
               his
               burial
               making
               great
               lamentation
               over
               him
               .
            
             
             And
             Aelian
             tells
             that
             those
             who
             were
             the
             most
             excellent
             persons
             were
             buried
             in
             purple
             :
             b
             and
             men
             of
             an
             ordinary
             courage
             ,
             and
             fortune
             ,
             had
             their
             Graves
             onely
             trimmed
             with
             branches
             of
             Olive
             ,
             and
             mourning
             
             flowers
             .
             But
             when
             
               Marc.
               Anthony
            
             gave
             the
             body
             of
             Brutus
             to
             his
             freed
             man
             to
             be
             buried
             honestly
             ,
             he
             gave
             also
             his
             own
             mantle
             to
             be
             thrown
             into
             his
             funeral
             pile
             :
             and
             the
             magnificence
             of
             the
             old
             funeral
             we
             may
             see
             largely
             described
             by
             Virgil
             in
             the
             obsequies
             of
             Misenus
             ,
             and
             by
             Homer
             in
             the
             funeral
             of
             Patroclus
             .
             It
             was
             noted
             for
             piety
             in
             the
             men
             of
             Iabesh-Gilead
             that
             they
             shewed
             kindness
             to
             their
             
               Lord
               Saul
            
             and
             buried
             him
             ;
             and
             they
             did
             it
             honourably
             .
             And
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             who
             was
             temperate
             in
             his
             expence
             ,
             and
             grave
             in
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             his
             life
             and
             death
             ,
             as
             age
             and
             sobriety
             itself
             ;
             yet
             was
             pleased
             to
             admit
             the
             cost
             of
             Maries
             ointment
             upon
             his
             head
             and
             feet
             ,
             because
             she
             did
             it
             against
             his
             burial
             ;
             and
             though
             she
             little
             thought
             it
             had
             bin
             so
             nigh
             ,
             yet
             because
             he
             accepted
             it
             for
             that
             end
             ,
             he
             knew
             he
             had
             made
             her
             apologie
             sufficient
             :
             
             by
             which
             he
             remarked
             it
             to
             be
             a
             great
             act
             of
             piety
             ,
             and
             honorable
             to
             inter
             our
             friends
             and
             relatives
             according
             to
             the
             proportions
             of
             their
             condition
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             give
             a
             testimony
             of
             our
             hopes
             of
             their
             resurrection
             .
             So
             far
             is
             piety
             :
             beyond
             it
             may
             be
             the
             ostentation
             and
             braging
             of
             a
             grief
             ,
             or
             a
             designe
             to
             serve
             worse
             ends
             ;
             such
             was
             that
             of
             Herod
             when
             he
             made
             too
             studied
             and
             elaborate
             a
             funeral
             for
             Aristobulus
             whom
             he
             had
             murdered
             ;
             and
             of
             Regulus
             for
             his
             boy
             ,
             at
             whose
             pile
             he
             killed
             dogs
             ,
             nightingales
             ,
             parrots
             ,
             and
             little
             horses
             ;
             and
             such
             also
             was
             the
             expence
             of
             some
             of
             the
             Romans
             ,
             who
             hating
             their
             left
             wealth
             gave
             order
             by
             their
             Testament
             to
             have
             huge
             portions
             
             of
             it
             thrown
             into
             their
             fires
             ,
             bathing
             their
             locks
             which
             were
             presently
             to
             passe
             thorough
             the
             fire
             with
             Arabian
             and
             Egyptian
             liquors
             ,
             
             and
             balsam
             of
             Judea
             .
             In
             this
             as
             in
             every
             thing
             else
             ,
             as
             our
             piety
             must
             not
             passe
             into
             superstition
             or
             vain
             expence
             ,
             so
             neither
             must
             the
             excesse
             be
             turned
             into
             parcimony
             and
             chastised
             by
             negligence
             and
             impiety
             to
             the
             memory
             of
             their
             dead
             .
          
           
             But
             nothing
             of
             this
             concerns
             the
             dead
             in
             real
             and
             effective
             purposes
             ;
             
             nor
             is
             it
             with
             care
             to
             be
             provided
             for
             by
             themselves
             .
             But
             it
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             the
             living
             .
             For
             to
             them
             it
             is
             all
             one
             whether
             they
             be
             carried
             forth
             upon
             a
             chariot
             ,
             or
             a
             woodden
             bier
             ,
             whether
             they
             rot
             in
             the
             air
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             earth
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             devoured
             by
             fishes
             or
             by
             worms
             ,
             by
             birds
             or
             by
             sepulchral
             dogs
             ,
             by
             water
             or
             by
             fire
             ,
             or
             by
             delay
             :
             
             when
             Chriton
             ask'd
             Socrates
             how
             he
             would
             be
             buried
             ,
             he
             told
             him
             ;
             I
             think
             I
             shall
             escape
             from
             you
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             cannot
             catch
             me
             ;
             But
             so
             much
             of
             me
             as
             you
             can
             apprehend
             ,
             use
             it
             as
             you
             see
             cause
             for
             ,
             and
             bury
             it
             ;
             but
             however
             do
             it
             according
             to
             the
             laws
             .
             
             There
             is
             nothing
             in
             this
             but
             opinion
             and
             the
             decency
             of
             fame
             to
             be
             served
             .
             Where
             it
             is
             esteemed
             an
             honour
             and
             the
             manner
             of
             blessed
             people
             to
             descend
             into
             the
             graves
             of
             their
             Fathers
             ,
             
             there
             also
             it
             is
             reckoned
             as
             a
             curse
             to
             be
             buried
             in
             a
             strange
             land
             ,
             or
             
             that
             the
             birds
             of
             the
             air
             devour
             them
             .
             Some
             Nations
             used
             to
             eat
             the
             bodies
             of
             their
             friends
             ,
             and
             esteemed
             that
             the
             most
             honoured
             sepulture
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             barbarous
             :
             the
             Magi
             never
             buried
             any
             but
             such
             as
             were
             torn
             of
             beasts
             :
             the
             Persians
             besmeared
             their
             dead
             with
             wax
             ,
             and
             the
             Aegyptians
             with
             gummes
             ,
             and
             with
             great
             art
             did
             condite
             the
             bodies
             ,
             and
             laid
             them
             in
             charnell
             houses
             :
             But
             Cyrus
             the
             elder
             would
             none
             of
             all
             this
             ,
             
             but
             gave
             command
             that
             his
             body
             should
             be
             interred
             ,
             not
             laid
             in
             a
             coffin
             of
             gold
             or
             silver
             ,
             but
             just
             into
             the
             earth
             ,
             from
             whence
             all
             living
             creatures
             receive
             bir●h
             and
             nourishment
             ,
             and
             whether
             they
             must
             return
             .
             Among
             Christians
             the
             honour
             which
             is
             valued
             in
             the
             behalf
             of
             the
             dead
             is
             that
             they
             be
             buried
             in
             holy
             ground
             ,
             
             that
             is
             in
             appointed
             coemitaries
             ,
             in
             places
             of
             religion
             ,
             there
             where
             the
             field
             of
             God
             is
             sowen
             with
             the
             seeds
             of
             the
             resurrection
             ,
             *
             that
             their
             bodies
             also
             may
             be
             among
             the
             Christians
             ,
             with
             whom
             their
             hope
             and
             their
             portion
             is
             and
             shall
             be
             for
             ever
             .
             
               Quicquid
               feceris
               ,
               omnia
               haec
               eodem
               ventura
               sunt
               .
            
             That
             we
             are
             sure
             of
             ;
             our
             bodies
             shall
             all
             be
             restored
             to
             our
             souls
             hereafter
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             intervall
             they
             shall
             all
             be
             turned
             into
             dust
             ,
             by
             what
             way
             soever
             you
             or
             your
             chance
             shall
             dresse
             them
             .
             Licinus
             the
             freed
             man
             slept
             in
             a
             Marble
             Tombe
             ,
             but
             Cato
             in
             a
             
             little
             one
             ,
             
             Pompey
             in
             none
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             had
             the
             best
             fate
             among
             the
             Romans
             ,
             and
             a
             memory
             of
             the
             biggest
             honour
             .
             And
             it
             may
             happen
             that
             to
             want
             a
             Monument
             may
             best
             preserve
             their
             memories
             ,
             while
             the
             succeeding
             ages
             shall
             by
             their
             instances
             remember
             the
             changes
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             dishonours
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             the
             equality
             of
             the
             dead
             ;
             and
             *
             Iames
             the
             fourth
             K
             ▪
             of
             the
             Scot●
             obtained
             an
             Epitaph
             for
             wanting
             of
             a
             Tombe
             ;
             and
             K.
             Stephen
             is
             remembred
             with
             a
             sad
             story
             ,
             because
             400.
             years
             after
             his
             death
             ,
             his
             bones
             were
             thrown
             into
             a
             river
             ,
             that
             evil
             men
             might
             sell
             the
             leaden
             coffin
             .
             It
             is
             all
             one
             in
             the
             finall
             event
             of
             things
             .
             Ninus
             the
             Assyrian
             had
             a
             Monument
             erected
             whose
             height
             was
             nine
             furlongs
             ,
             and
             the
             bredth
             ten
             (
             saith
             Diodorus
             )
             but
             
               Iohn
               the
               Baptist
            
             had
             more
             honor
             when
             he
             was
             humbly
             laid
             in
             the
             earth
             between
             the
             bodies
             of
             Abdias
             and
             Elizeus
             .
             And
             S.
             Ignatius
             who
             was
             buried
             in
             the
             bodies
             of
             Lions
             ,
             and
             S.
             Polycarpe
             who
             was
             burned
             to
             ashes
             ,
             shall
             have
             their
             bones
             ,
             and
             their
             flesh
             again
             ,
             with
             greater
             comfort
             then
             those
             violent
             persons
             who
             slept
             amongst
             kings
             having
             usurped
             their
             throns
             when
             they
             were
             alive
             ,
             
             and
             their
             sepulchres
             when
             they
             were
             dead
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             doing
             honor
             to
             the
             dead
             :
             
             the
             consideration
             is
             not
             long
             .
             Anciently
             the
             friends
             of
             the
             dead
             used
             to
             make
             their
             funeral
             Orations
             and
             what
             they
             spake
             of
             greater
             commendation
             
             was
             pardoned
             upon
             the
             accounts
             of
             friendship
             ;
             but
             when
             Christianity
             seized
             upon
             the
             possession
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             this
             charge
             was
             devolved
             upon
             Priests
             and
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             they
             first
             kept
             the
             customs
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             adorned
             it
             with
             the
             piety
             of
             truth
             and
             of
             religion
             ;
             but
             they
             also
             so
             ordered
             it
             that
             it
             should
             not
             be
             cheap
             :
             for
             they
             made
             funerall
             Sermons
             onely
             at
             the
             death
             of
             Princes
             ,
             or
             of
             such
             holy
             persons
             ,
             
               who
               shall
               judge
               the
               Angels
            
             ;
             the
             custome
             descended
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             channels
             mingled
             with
             the
             veins
             of
             earth
             thorow
             which
             is
             passed
             ;
             and
             now
             adayes
             men
             that
             die
             are
             commended
             at
             a
             price
             ;
             and
             the
             measure
             of
             their
             Legacy
             is
             the
             degree
             of
             their
             vertue
             ;
             but
             
               these
               things
               ought
               not
               so
               to
               be
               :
            
             The
             reward
             of
             the
             greatest
             vertue
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             prostitute
             to
             the
             doles
             of
             common
             persons
             ,
             but
             preserved
             like
             Laurell
             and
             Coronets
             ,
             to
             remark
             and
             encourage
             the
             noblest
             things
             .
             Persons
             of
             an
             ordinary
             life
             should
             neither
             be
             praised
             publikely
             nor
             reproached
             in
             private
             :
             for
             it
             is
             an
             office
             and
             charge
             of
             humanity
             to
             speak
             no
             evil
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             (
             which
             I
             suppose
             is
             meant
             concerning
             things
             not
             publike
             and
             evident
             )
             but
             then
             neither
             should
             our
             charity
             to
             them
             teach
             us
             to
             tell
             a
             lie
             ,
             or
             to
             make
             a
             great
             flame
             from
             a
             heap
             of
             rushes
             and
             mushrooms
             ,
             and
             make
             Orations
             crammed
             with
             the
             narrative
             of
             little
             observances
             and
             acts
             of
             civil
             ,
             and
             necessary
             ,
             and
             
               externall
               religion
            
             .
          
           
             But
             that
             which
             is
             most
             considerable
             ,
             is
             that
             we
             should
             do
             something
             for
             the
             dead
             ,
             
             something
             that
             is
             reall
             and
             of
             proper
             advantage
             .
             That
             
             we
             performe
             their
             will
             the
             lawes
             oblige
             us
             ,
             and
             will
             see
             to
             it
             ;
             but
             that
             we
             do
             all
             those
             parts
             of
             personall
             duty
             which
             our
             dead
             left
             unperformed
             ,
             and
             to
             which
             the
             lawes
             do
             not
             oblige
             us
             ,
             is
             an
             act
             of
             great
             charity
             ,
             and
             perfect
             kindnesse
             :
             and
             it
             may
             redound
             to
             the
             advantage
             of
             our
             friends
             also
             ,
             that
             their
             debts
             be
             payed
             even
             beyond
             the
             Inventary
             of
             their
             moveables
             .
          
           
             Besides
             this
             ,
             let
             us
             right
             their
             causes
             ,
             and
             assert
             their
             honour
             :
             When
             
               Marcus
               Regulus
            
             had
             injured
             the
             memory
             of
             
               Herennius
               Senecio
               ,
               Metius
               Carus
            
             asked
             him
             ,
             
               What
               he
               had
               to
               do
               with
               his
               dead
               ?
            
             and
             became
             his
             advocate
             after
             death
             ,
             of
             whose
             cause
             he
             was
             Patron
             when
             he
             was
             alive
             :
             And
             David
             added
             this
             also
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             kindnesse
             to
             Mephibosheth
             for
             Ionathans
             sake
             ,
             and
             Solomon
             pleaded
             his
             Fathers
             cause
             by
             the
             sword
             against
             Ioab
             and
             Shimei
             .
             And
             certainly
             it
             is
             the
             noblest
             thing
             in
             the
             world
             to
             do
             an
             act
             of
             kindnesse
             to
             him
             whom
             we
             shall
             never
             see
             ;
             
             but
             yet
             hath
             deserved
             it
             of
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             we
             would
             do
             it
             if
             he
             were
             present
             ;
             and
             unlesse
             we
             do
             so
             ,
             our
             charity
             is
             mercenary
             ,
             
             and
             our
             friendships
             are
             direct
             merchandize
             ,
             and
             our
             gifts
             are
             brokage
             ;
             but
             what
             we
             do
             to
             the
             dead
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             living
             for
             their
             sakes
             ,
             is
             gratitude
             and
             
               vertue
               for
               vertues
               sake
            
             ,
             and
             
               the
               noblest
               portion
               of
               humanitie
            
             .
          
           
           
             And
             yet
             I
             remember
             that
             the
             most
             excellent
             Prince
             Cyrus
             in
             his
             last
             exhortation
             to
             his
             sons
             upon
             his
             death
             bed
             ,
             charms
             them
             into
             peace
             and
             union
             of
             hearts
             and
             designes
             ,
             by
             telling
             them
             that
             his
             soul
             would
             be
             still
             alive
             ,
             and
             therefore
             fit
             to
             be
             revered
             :
             and
             accounted
             as
             awful
             and
             venerable
             as
             when
             he
             was
             alive
             ;
             and
             what
             we
             do
             to
             our
             dead
             friends
             is
             not
             done
             to
             persons
             undiscerning
             as
             a
             fallen
             tree
             ,
             but
             to
             such
             who
             better
             attend
             to
             their
             relatives
             ,
             and
             to
             greater
             purposes
             though
             in
             other
             manner
             ,
             then
             they
             did
             here
             below
             .
             And
             therefore
             those
             wise
             persons
             who
             in
             their
             funeral
             orations
             made
             their
             doubt
             ,
             with
             an
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             If
             the
             dead
             have
             any
             perception
             of
             what
             is
             done
             below
             ]
             which
             are
             the
             words
             of
             Isocrates
             ,
             in
             the
             funeral
             encomium
             of
             Evagoras
             ,
             did
             it
             upon
             the
             uncertain
             opinion
             of
             the
             souls
             immortality
             ;
             but
             made
             no
             question
             if
             they
             were
             living
             they
             did
             also
             understand
             what
             could
             concern
             them
             .
             The
             same
             words
             Nazianzen
             uses
             at
             the
             exequies
             of
             his
             sister
             Gorgonia
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             former
             invective
             against
             Iulian
             ;
             but
             this
             was
             upon
             another
             reason
             ;
             even
             because
             it
             was
             uncertain
             what
             the
             state
             of
             separation
             was
             ,
             and
             whether
             our
             dead
             perceive
             any
             thing
             of
             us
             till
             we
             shall
             meet
             in
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             :
             If
             it
             was
             uncertain
             then
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             since
             that
             time
             we
             have
             had
             no
             new
             revelation
             concerning
             it
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             ten
             to
             one
             ,
             but
             when
             we
             dye
             we
             shall
             find
             the
             state
             of
             affairs
             wholly
             differing
             from
             all
             our
             opinions
             here
             ,
             and
             that
             no
             man
             of
             sect
             hath
             guessed
             any
             thing
             at
             all
             of
             it
             as
             it
             is
             .
             Here
             I
             intend
             not
             to
             dispute
             ,
             but
             to
             perswade
             ,
             and
             therefore
             
               in
               the
               general
            
             ,
             
             if
             it
             be
             probable
             that
             they
             know
             or
             feel
             the
             benefits
             done
             to
             them
             ,
             though
             but
             by
             a
             reflex
             revelation
             from
             God
             ,
             or
             some
             under
             communication
             from
             an
             Angel
             ,
             or
             the
             s●ock
             of
             acquired
             notices
             here
             below
             ,
             it
             may
             the
             rather
             endear
             us
             to
             our
             charities
             or
             duties
             to
             them
             respectively
             ;
             since
             our
             vertues
             use
             not
             to
             live
             upon
             abstractions
             ,
             and
             Metaphysical
             perfections
             ,
             or
             inducements
             ;
             
             but
             then
             thrive
             when
             they
             have
             materiall
             arguments
             ;
             
             such
             which
             are
             not
             too
             far
             from
             sense
             .
             However
             it
             be
             it
             is
             certain
             they
             are
             not
             dead
             ,
             and
             though
             we
             no
             more
             see
             the
             souls
             of
             our
             dead
             friends
             then
             we
             did
             when
             they
             were
             alive
             ,
             yet
             we
             have
             reason
             to
             beleeve
             them
             to
             know
             more
             things
             and
             better
             :
             And
             if
             our
             sleep
             be
             an
             image
             of
             death
             ,
             we
             may
             also
             observe
             concerning
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             state
             of
             life
             so
             separate
             from
             communications
             with
             the
             body
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             one
             of
             the
             wayes
             of
             Oracle
             and
             prophecy
             ,
             
             by
             which
             the
             soul
             best
             declares
             her
             immortality
             ,
             and
             the
             noblenesse
             of
             her
             actions
             ,
             and
             powers
             ,
             if
             she
             could
             get
             free
             from
             the
             body
             ,
             (
             as
             in
             the
             state
             of
             separation
             )
             or
             a
             clear
             dominion
             over
             it
             ,
             (
             as
             in
             the
             resurrection
             )
             :
             To
             which
             also
             this
             consideration
             may
             be
             added
             ,
             that
             men
             long
             time
             lived
             the
             life
             of
             sence
             ,
             before
             they
             use
             their
             reason
             ;
             
             and
             till
             they
             have
             sumished
             their
             head
             with
             experiments
             and
             notices
             of
             many
             things
             ,
             
             they
             cannot
             at
             all
             discourse
             of
             any
             thing
             ;
             but
             when
             they
             come
             to
             use
             their
             reason
             ,
             all
             their
             knowledge
             is
             nothing
             but
             remembrance
             ;
             and
             we
             know
             by
             proportions
             ,
             by
             similitudes
             and
             dissimilitudes
             ,
             by
             relations
             and
             oppositions
             ,
             by
             causes
             and
             effects
             ,
             by
             comparing
             things
             with
             things
             ;
             all
             which
             are
             nothing
             ,
             but
             operations
             of
             understanding
             upon
             the
             stock
             of
             former
             notices
             ,
             of
             something
             we
             knew
             before
             ;
             
               nothing
               but
               remembrances
            
             ;
             all
             the
             heads
             of
             Topicks
             which
             are
             the
             stock
             of
             all
             arguments
             and
             sciences
             in
             the
             world
             are
             a
             certain
             demonstration
             of
             this
             :
             And
             he
             is
             the
             wisest
             man
             that
             remembers
             most
             ,
             and
             joyns
             those
             remembrances
             together
             to
             the
             best
             purposes
             of
             discourse
             .
             From
             whence
             it
             may
             not
             be
             improbably
             gathered
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             state
             of
             separation
             if
             there
             be
             any
             act
             of
             understanding
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             the
             understanding
             be
             alive
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             relative
             to
             the
             notices
             it
             had
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             acts
             of
             it
             must
             he
             discourses
             upon
             all
             the
             parts
             and
             persons
             of
             their
             conversation
             and
             relation
             ,
             excepting
             onely
             such
             new
             revelations
             which
             may
             be
             communicated
             to
             it
             ;
             concerning
             which
             we
             know
             nothing
             .
             But
             if
             by
             seeing
             Sacrates
             I
             think
             upon
             Plato
             ,
             and
             by
             seeing
             a
             picture
             I
             remember
             a
             Man
             ,
             and
             by
             beholding
             two
             friends
             I
             remember
             my
             own
             ,
             and
             my
             friends
             need
             ,
             (
             and
             he
             is
             wisest
             that
             drawes
             most
             lines
             from
             the
             same
             Centre
             ,
             and
             most
             discourses
             from
             the
             same
             Notices
             )
             it
             cannot
             but
             be
             very
             probable
             to
             beleeve
             ,
             since
             the
             separate
             souls
             understand
             better
             ,
             if
             they
             understand
             at
             all
             ,
             that
             from
             the
             Notices
             they
             carried
             from
             hence
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             find
             there
             equall
             or
             unequall
             to
             those
             
             Notices
             ,
             they
             can
             better
             discover
             the
             things
             of
             their
             friends
             then
             we
             can
             here
             by
             our
             conjectures
             ,
             and
             craftiest
             imaginations
             :
             and
             yet
             many
             men
             here
             can
             guesse
             shrewdly
             at
             the
             thoughts
             and
             designes
             of
             such
             men
             with
             whom
             they
             discourse
             ,
             or
             of
             whom
             they
             have
             heard
             ,
             or
             whose
             characters
             they
             prudently
             have
             perceived
             .
             I
             have
             no
             other
             end
             in
             this
             discourse
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             may
             be
             ingaged
             to
             do
             our
             duty
             to
             our
             Dead
             ;
             lest
             peradventure
             they
             should
             perceive
             our
             neglect
             ,
             and
             be
             witnesses
             of
             our
             transient
             affections
             ,
             and
             forgetfulnesse
             .
             Dead
             persons
             have
             religion
             passed
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             a
             solemn
             reverence
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             think
             a
             Ghost
             beholds
             us
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             we
             may
             have
             upon
             us
             the
             impressions
             likely
             to
             be
             made
             by
             love
             ,
             and
             fear
             ,
             and
             religion
             .
             However
             ,
             we
             are
             sure
             that
             God
             sees
             us
             ,
             and
             the
             world
             sees
             us
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             be
             matter
             of
             duty
             towards
             our
             Dead
             ,
             
               God
               will
               exact
               it
            
             :
             if
             it
             be
             matter
             of
             kindnesse
             ,
             
               the
               world
               will
            
             :
             and
             as
             Religion
             is
             the
             band
             of
             that
             ,
             so
             
               fame
               and
               reputation
            
             is
             the
             endearment
             of
             this
             .
          
           
             It
             remains
             ,
             that
             we
             who
             are
             alive
             should
             so
             live
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             actions
             of
             Religion
             attend
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             we
             neither
             be
             surprized
             ,
             nor
             leave
             our
             duties
             imperfect
             ,
             nor
             our
             sins
             uncanceld
             ,
             nor
             our
             persons
             unreconciled
             ,
             nor
             God
             unappeased
             :
             but
             that
             when
             we
             descend
             to
             our
             graves
             we
             may
             rest
             in
             the
             bosome
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             till
             the
             mansions
             be
             prepared
             ,
             where
             we
             shall
             sing
             and
             feast
             eternally
             .
             Amen
             .
          
           
             Te
             Deum
             laudamus
             .
          
           
             THE
             END
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           BEsides
           this
           
             Rule
             of
             Holy
             Dying
          
           ,
           the
           Author
           hath
           in
           Print
           ,
        
         
           
             1.
             
             The
             
               Rule
               of
               Holy
               Living
            
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             The
             
               Liberty
               of
               Prophesying
            
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             Episcopacie
             asserted
             .
          
           
             4
             o
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             History
             of
             the
             Life
             and
             Death
             of
             the
             ever
             blessed
             
               Iesus
               Christ.
            
             
          
           
             4
             o
          
           
             5.
             
             An
             Apologie
             for
             Authorized
             and
             ●et
             forms
             of
             Lyturgie
             .
          
           
             4
             o
          
           
             6.
             
             A
             Sermon
             Preached
             at
             Oxon.
             on
             the
             Anniversary
             of
             the
             fifth
             of
             November
             .
          
           
             4
             o
          
           
             7.
             
             Together
             with
             28.
             
             Sermons
             Preached
             at
             
               Golden
               grove
            
             .
          
           
             fol.
             
          
        
         
           
             Lately
             published
             ,
             viz.
             
          
           
             SErmon
             1.2
             .
             Of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Grace
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             ver
             .
             9.10
             .
          
           
             Sermon
             3.4
             .
             The
             descending
             and
             entailed
             curse
             cut
             off
             .
          
           
             Exodus
             20.
             
               part
               of
               the
            
             5.
             verse
             .
          
           
             Sermon
             5.6
             .
             The
             invalidity
             of
             a
             late
             ,
             or
             death-bed
             repentance
             .
          
           
             Ier.
             13.6
             .
          
           
             
             Sermon
             7.8
             .
             The
             deceitfulnesse
             of
             the
             heart
             .
          
           
             Ierem.
             17.9
             .
          
           
             Sermon
             9.10.11
             .
             The
             faith
             and
             patience
             of
             the
             Saints
             :
             Or
             the
             righteous
             cause
             oppressed
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             4.17
             .
          
           
             Sermon
             12.13
             .
             The
             mercy
             of
             the
             Divine
             judgements
             ;
             or
             Gods
             method
             in
             curing
             sinners
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             2.4
             .
          
           
             Sermon
             14.15
             .
             Of
             groweth
             in
             grace
             ,
             with
             its
             proper
             instruments
             and
             signes
             .
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             3.18
             .
          
           
             Sermon
             16.17
             .
             Of
             groweth
             in
             sin
             ,
             or
             the
             severall
             states
             and
             degrees
             of
             sinners
             ,
             with
             the
             manner
             how
             they
             are
             to
             be
             treated
             .
          
           
             
               Iude
               Epist.
               ver
            
             .
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             Sermon
             18.19
             .
             The
             foolish
             exchange
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             16.
             ver
             .
             26.
             
          
           
             Sermon
             20.21.22
             .
             The
             Serpent
             and
             the
             Dove
             ,
             or
             a
             Discourse
             of
             Christian
             Prudence
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             10.
             
               latter
               part
               of
               ver
            
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             Sermon
             23.24
             .
             Of
             Christian
             simplicitie
             .
          
           
             Matt.
             10.
             
               latter
               part
               of
               ver
            
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             Sermon
             25.26.27
             .
             The
             Miracles
             of
             the
             Divine
             Mercy
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             86.5
             .
          
           
             A
             Funerall
             Sermon
             ,
             Preached
             at
             the
             Obsequies
             of
             the
             right
             Honourable
             the
             Countesse
             of
             Carbery
             .
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             14.14
             .
          
           
             A
             Discourse
             of
             the
             Divine
             Institution
             ,
             necessity
             ,
             sacrednesse
             ,
             and
             separation
             of
             the
             Office
             Ministeriall
             .
          
           
        
         
           Printed
           for
           
             Richard
             Royston
          
           at
           the
           Angel
           in
           Ivie-Lane
           .
        
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A64099-e200
           
             *
             
               Vel
               quia
               nil
               rectum
               nisi
               quod
               placuit
               ●ibi
               ducunt
               ,
            
             
               Vel
               quia
               turpe
               putant
               parere
               mino●ibus
               ,
               &
               quae
            
             
               Imberbes
               didicere
               ,
               senes
               perdenda
               fateri
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Tenellis
             adhuc
             infantiae
             suae
             persuasionibus
             in
             senectute
             puerascunt
             Mamertus
             .
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Trid.
             hist
             lib
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Tertul
             de
             Monog
             .
             S.
             Cyprian
             l.
             1.
             ep
             .
             9
             Sa.
             Athan
             q.
             33.
             
             S.
             Cyril
             .
             myst
             .
             cat
             .
             5.
             
             Epiphan
             .
             Haeres
             .
             75.
             
             Aug.
             de
             haeres
             .
             c.
             33.
             
             Concil
             .
             Carth.
             3.
             c.
             29
             
          
           
             *
             
               Dii
               majorum
               umbris
               tenuem
               &
               sine
               pondere
               terram
            
             
               Spirantesque
               crocos
               &
               in
               urna
               perpetuum
               yer
               .
            
             
               
                 Pers.
                 Sat.
              
               7.
               
            
          
           
             Otia
             das
             nobis
             sed
             qualia
             forat
             ulio●
             Meccenas
             Placco
             Virgilio
             .
             que
             m●
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A64099-e3660
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             4
             James
             14.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               Nihil
               sibi
               quisquam
               de
               futuro
               debet
               promittere
               .
               Id
               quoque
               quod
               te●etur
               per
               〈◊〉
               anus
               exit
               ,
               &
               ipsam
               quam
               premirous
               horam
               ,
               casus
               inci●it
               .
               Volvitur
               tempus
               rata
               quidem
               lege
               ,
               sed
               per
               obscurum
            
             
               Senec.
               
            
          
           
             
               Ut
               mortem
               citius
               venire
               credas
               ,
            
             
               Scito
               jam
               capitis
               perisse
               partem
               .
            
          
           
             
               Navigatione
               longas
               &
               pererratis
               littoribus
               alienis
               ,
               seros
               in
               patriam
               redicus
               proponimus
               militiam
               ,
               &
               castrensium
               laborumtarda
               manu
               pretia
               ,
               procurationes
               ,
               officiorumque
               per
               officia
               processus
               ,
               cum
               interim
               ad
               latus
               a
               ors
               est
               :
               quae
               q●oniam
               nun●
               quam
               cogitatur
               nisi
               aliena
               ,
               subinde
               nobis
               ingerantur
               ●
               o●talitatis
               exempla
               ,
               non
               diutius
               quam
               mi●annur
               haesura
            
             
               Senec.
               
            
          
           
             
               Quia
               lex
               eadem
               manet
               omnes
            
             
               Gemitum
               dare
               sorte
               sub
               una
               ,
            
             
               Cognataque
               funera
               nobit
            
             
               Aliena
               in
               mortedolere
               .
               Prud.
               hymn
               .
               exequiis
               defunctor
               .
            
          
           
             
               Aut
               ubi
               mors
               non
               est
               si
               jugulatis
               aquae
               ?
            
             
               Martial
               .
            
          
           
             
               —
               Cur●it
               mortalibus
               aevum
            
             
               Nec
               nasci
               bis
               posse
               datur
               ,
               fugit
               hora
               ,
               ra●itque
            
             
               Tartareus
               terrens
               ,
               ac
               secum
               ferre
               sub
               umbras
            
             
               Si
               qua
               animo
               placuere
               negat
               —
            
             
               Sil.
               Ital.
               l.
               15.
               
            
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               Anceps
               forma
               bonum
               mortalibus
               .
            
             
               ●xigui
               donum
               breve
               temporis
            
             
               Utsulgor
               teneris
               qui
               radiat
               genis
            
             
               Momento
               rapitur
               ,
               nula
               laque
               non
               dies
            
             
               For●
               osi
               spolium
               corporis
               abs●ulit
               ,
            
             
               Senec.
               
            
          
           
             Rape
             ,
             congere
             ,
             auser
             ,
             posside
             ,
             relinquendum
             est
             .
             Martial
             
          
           
             Annos
             omnes
             prodeg●t
             ut
             ex
             eo
             annus
             unus
             numeretur
             ,
             &
             per
             mille
             indignitates
             laboravit
             in
             ●itulum
             sepulchri
             Senec.
             
          
           
             Jam
             eorum
             praebendas
             alii
             possident
             ,
             &
             nes●io
             utrum
             de
             iis
             cogi●ant
             .
             Gerson
             .
          
           
             *
             
               —
               Me
               veterum
               frequens
            
             
               Memphis
               Pyramidum
               docet
            
             
               Me
               pressae
               tumulo
               lachryma
               gloriae
            
          
           
             
               Me
               projecta
               jacentium
               ,
               passum
            
             
               Per
               populos
               Busta
               quiritium
            
             
               Et
               vilis
               Zephyro
               jocus
               ,
               jactati
               cineres
               &
               procerum
               rogi
            
             
               Lyric
               .
               Cas
               l
               2.
               od
               .
               27.
               
            
          
           
             *
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             
               Menand
               .
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
          
           
             
               Quid
               sit
               futurum
               cras
               fuge
               quaerer●
            
             
               Et
               quem
               fo
               rs
               dicrum
            
             
               Cunque
               da●
               it
               ,
               lucro
               appone
               .
            
             
               Horat.
               
            
          
           
             
               Nec
               Babylonios
               tentaris
               numeros
            
             
               Vt
               melius
               quicquid
               erit
               ,
               pati
            
             
               Seu
               plures
               hyemes
               ,
               seu
               tribuit
               Jupiter
               ultimam
               .
               Horat.
            
             
               Incertam
               frustia
               Mortales
               funeris
               horam
            
             
               Quaeritis
               &
               qua
               sit
               mors
               aditutura
               via
               .
            
             
               Po●na
               minor
               certam
               subito
               perferre
               ruinam
               ,
            
             
               Quod
               timeas
               gravius
               sustinuisse
               diu
               .
            
             
               Catul.
               eleg
               .
               1.29
               
            
          
           
             Certa
             amictimus
             dum
             incerta
             potimꝰ
             atque
             hoc
             eve
             nit
             in
             labore
             atque
             indolor
             ut
             mors
             obrepat
             interim
             .
             Plaut
             .
             Pseud.
             
          
           
             
               Quid
               brevi
               fortes
               iaculemur
               〈◊〉
               Multa
               ?
            
             
               Jam
               te
               premet
               nox
               ,
               Fabulae●
               Manes
            
             
               Et
               domus
               exilis
               Plutonia
               .
            
             
               Horat.
               
            
          
           
             Epist.
             1●
             
          
           
             
               I●le
               enim
               ex
               futuro
               suspenditur
               ,
               cui
               i●●itum
               est
               prae●●ns
            
             
               Senec.
               
            
          
           
             E●tate
             fruere
             ,
             mobili
             c●●su
             sug●t
             .
             Senec
             
          
           
             Martial
             .
             l
             2.
             epig.
             59.
             
          
           
             Eccles
             3.12
             .
             &
             chap.
             2.4
             .
          
           
             *
             
               A
               〈◊〉
               du●n
               vivimus
               ,
               vivamus
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               Hoc
               etiam
               faciunt
               ubi
               discubuere
               ,
               te
               entque
            
             
               Pocula
               saep
               homines
               ,
               &
               inumbrant
               ora
               coronis
            
             
               Ex
               animo
               ut
               dicant
               brevis
               est
               hic
               ●ructus
               homillis
               ,
            
             
               Jam
               fuerit
               neq
               post
               unquam
               revocare
               licebit
            
             
               Lucret
               lib.
               3.
               
            
          
           
             
               Quis
               sapiens
               bono
            
             
               Confidat
               fragili
               :
               dum
               licet
               ,
               utere
               :
            
             
               Tempus
               sed
               tacitum
               subruit
               :
               hora
            
             
               Se●per
               prae●erita
               deterior
               subit
               .
            
             
               Hippol.
               
            
          
           
             
               Bis
               jam
               consul
               trigesimus
               instat
            
             
               Et
               numerat
               paucos
               vi●
               tua
               vita
               dies
               .
            
          
           
             Aedepol
             proinde
             ut
             bene
             vivitur
             ,
             diu
             vivitur
             .
             Plaut
             Trinum
             .
             Non
             accepimus
             brevem
             vitam
             ,
             fed
             fecimus
             ,
             nec
             inopes
             ejus
             ,
             sed
             prodigi
             sumus
             .
             Senec.
             
          
           
             
               Sed
               potes
               ,
               Publi
               ,
               geminare
               magna
            
             
               Secula
               fama
               .
            
             
               Quem
               sui
               raptum
               gemuere
               ●ives
            
             
               Hic
               diu
               vixit
               .
               Sibi
               quisque
               famam
            
             
               Scribat
               haeredem
               :
               rapiunt
               avarae
            
             
               Caetera
               Lunae
               .
            
          
           
             
               Huic
               neque
               defungi
               visum
               est
               ,
               nec
               vivere
               pulchrum
               ;
            
             
               Cura
               f●it
               recte
               vivere
               ,
               sicque
               mori
               .
            
          
           
             In
             spe
             viventibus
             ,
             proximum
             quodque
             tempus
             elabitur
             ,
             subatque
             aviditas
             temporis
             ,
             &
             miserrimus
             ,
             atque
             miserrim●
             omnia
             efficiens
             ,
             me●us
             mortis
             .....
             Ex
             hac
             autem
             indigentia
             timer
             nascitur
             ,
             &
             cupiditas
             futuri
             ex●dens
             animum
             .
             Senec.
             
          
           
             *
             Life
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Part.
             3.
             
             Disc.
             14.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             
             To●
             .
             1.
             
             Panar
             .
             Sect.
             6.
             
          
           
             Seneca
             de
             vita
             beata
             .
             c.
             20.
             
          
           
             Nulla
             〈◊〉
             in
             〈◊〉
             surg●te
             post
             quam
             seder●t●s
             ;
             hic
             es
             ●ocus
             pulicu●
             &
             culicu●●
             .
          
           
             *
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             
               Sibyll
               .
               Ora●
               :
            
          
           
             *
             
               
                 Vilis
                 adulator
                 picto
                 iacete
                 ,
                 brius
                 ostro
              
               
                 Et
                 qui
                 solicitat
                 nuptas
                 ,
                 ad
                 pr●mia
                 peccat
                 .
              
               
                 Sola
                 prumo●is
                 horret
                 facundia
                 pannis
              
               
                 Atque
                 inopi
                 lingua
                 desertas
                 invocat
                 artes
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Petron.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 Hinc
                 &
                 jocus
                 apud
                 Aristophanem
                 in
                 avibus
                 ;
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Vilis
               servus
               habet
               regni
               bona
               ,
               cellaque
               capti
            
             
               Deridet
               sestam
               Romuleamque
               casa
               ●
               .
            
             
               Petron.
            
             
               Omnia
               crede
               ●●hi
               etia
               ●f
               licibu
               dubia
               sunt
               .
            
             
               Senec.
               
            
          
           
             Et
             adulterio
             velut
             sacramento
             adacti
             .
             facit
             .
             Plusque
             &
             iterum●ia
             ●enda
             cum
             Antonio
             mulier
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Quem
             si
             inter
             mi
             sero
             ●o
             ●ueri
             mi
             serrimus
             ,
             inter
             felices
             ,
             ●elicissimus
             reperte
             ba●ur
             .
          
           
             ●ni
             sibi
             necpuer●
             unquam
             ferias
             contigisse
             .
             S●di●iosu
             &
             fo●o
             gravis
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A64099-e7120
           
             Propera
             vivere
             ,
             &
             singulo
             ,
             die
             ,
             singulas
             vitas
             puta
             Nihil
             interest
             inter
             diem
             &
             secu●lum
             .
          
           
             
               Si
               sap●s
               ,
               utatis
               totis
               Coline
               diebu
               ,
            
             
               Extremumque
               tibi
               semper
               adesse
               putes
               .
            
             
               Martial
               .
            
          
           
             
               Heu
               ,
               Heu
               !
               nos
               miseros
               ,
               quam
               totus
               homuncio
               nil
               est
            
             
               Sic
               erimus
               cuncti
               postquam
               nos
               auseret
               Orcus
               :
            
             
               Ergo
               vivamus
               dum
               licet
               osse
               ,
               bene
               .
            
          
           
             
               —
               Certe
               populi
               quos
               despicit
               Arctos
            
             
               Felices
               errore
               suo
               ,
               quos
               ille
               timorum
            
             
               Maximus
               haud
               urget
               Lethi
               metus
               —
            
             
               —
               Inde
               ruendi
            
             
               In
               ferrum
               mens
               prona
               viris
               ,
               animaeque
               capaces
            
             
               Mortis
               ,
               &
               i
               navum
               rediturae
               parcerevitae
            
          
           
             Qui
             quotidie
             vitae
             tu●e
             ma
             num
             i●posuit
             n●n
             indigettempore
             .
             Senec.
             
          
           
             Insere
             nunc
             Melibaee
             pyros
             ,
             ponc
             ordine
             vites
             .
          
           
             Ch
             4.
             v
             9
             
          
           
             Neque
             e●nim
             Deus
             u●la
             ●e
             perinde
             atque
             corporis
             aeru
             ●na
             conciliatur
             .
             Na●
             .
             Orat.
             18.
             
          
           
             Amo
             6.1
             Luk.
             ●
             .
             ●5
             Mat.
             5.4
             
          
           
             Psa
             1
             :
             6.6
             .
          
           
             *
             
               —
               Sed
               longi
               poenas
               fortuna
               favoris
            
             
               Exigit
               a
               misero
               ,
               qu●e
               ●anto
               pondere
               famae
            
             
               Res
               prea
               it
               adversas
               ,
               fatisque
               prioribus
               urget
               .
               Lucan
               .
               l.
               8
            
          
           
             Hierocl
             .
          
           
             Ecclus.
             1●
             .
             1
             .
          
           
             Qui
             levi
             comminatione
             pellitur
             ,
             non
             opus
             est
             ut
             fortitudine
             &
             armis
             invadatur
             .
             Senec.
             
          
           
             El●ge
             vitam
             optimam
             ,
             consuetudo
             faciet
             jucundissimam
             .
             Senec.
             
          
           
             Securae
             &
             quierae
             mentiae
             est
             in
             omnes
             vitae
             parte●
             discurrere
             ;
             occupatorum
             animi
             velut
             sub
             ●●go
             sunt
             ,
             respicere
             non
             possunt
             .
             Seneca
             .
          
           
             
               Respice
               quid
               prodest
               praesenti●
               temporis
               aevum
               ,
            
             
               Omne
               quod
               est
               ,
               nihil
               est
               ,
               praeter
               amare
               Deum
               .
            
          
           
             
               Quod
               expendi
               habui
               ,
            
             
               Quod
               donavi
               habeo
               ,
            
             
               Quod
               negavi
               punior
               ,
            
             
               Quod
               servavi
               perdidi
               .
            
          
           
             Tob.
             4.10
             &
             12.9
             .
          
           
             Ecclus.
             2.30
             .
          
           
             Dan.
             4.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             4.8
             
          
           
             Isai
             1.17
             .
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             7.
             cap.
             13.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Agere
             autem
             poenitentiam
             nihil
             aliud
             est
             quam
             pronteri
             &
             affirmare
             se
             non
             ulterius
             peccaturum
             .
          
           
             Orat
             2.
             de
             poenitentia
             .
          
           
             Nunquam
             memmi
             melegisse
             mala
             morte
             mortuum
             qui
             libenter
             opera
             charitatis
             exercuit
             .
             ad
             Nepo
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             16.9
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               Da
               dum
               tempus
               habes
               ,
               tibi
               propria
               sit
               manus
               haeres
               ;
            
             
               Auferet
               hoc
               nemo
               quod
               ●abis
               ipse
               Deo.
               Goner
               in
               voce
               adamant
               .
            
          
           
             Quod
             ●aepe
             fieri
             non
             potest
             fiat
             diu
             .
          
           
             Senec.
             
          
           
             Nullius
             rei
             quam
             vivere
             difficilior
             est
             scientia
             .
             Professores
             aliarum
             artium
             vulgo
             multique
             sunt
             .
             Senec.
             
          
           
             Nunc
             ratio
             nulla
             est
             restan
             di
             nulla
             facultas
             Aeternas
             quoniam
             po●na
             in
             ●orte
             ti●endum
             .
             Luc●et
             .
          
           
             Virtutem
             videant
             ,
             intabe●cantque
             relicta
             .
          
           
             Nilus
             .
          
           
             S.
             Basil.
             
          
           
             S.
             Chrysostomus
             .
          
           
             Ephraem
             Syrus
             .
          
           
             S.
             Martyrius
             .
             S.
             Eustratius
             Martyr
             .
          
           
             Chrysostomus
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Philo.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A64099-e9190
           
             Prima
             quae
             vitam
             dedit
             ,
             hora
             carpsit
             .
             Hercul
             .
             Tur.
             
          
           
             Nascentes
             me●
             rimur
             sinisque
             ab
             origine
             pendet
             .
             Manil.
             
          
           
             Biulatu
             ,
             questu
             ,
             gemitu
             ,
             fremitibus
             reso
             nando
             multum
             flebiles
             voces
             ●efert
             .
             Cic.
             sus●
             
          
           
             Conesd●ndu●
             es●
             gementi
             .
          
           
             —
             Flagrantior
             aequo
             Non
             debet
             dolor
             esse
             viri
             nec
             vulnere
             major
             .
             ●u
             .
             Sat.
             13.
             
          
           
             Omnino
             si
             qu
             equ●m
             est
             do
             〈◊〉
             nihil
             est
             pro●ero
             〈◊〉
             ,
             qua
             〈…〉
             singularium
             〈◊〉
             :
             quam
             〈◊〉
             con
             e●vare
             non
             nossis
             si●a
             io●um
             naturam
             imitans
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             Quiaprofundenda
             voce
             omne
             corpus
             intenditur
             venitque
             plaga
             vehementior
             .
             Cic.
             Tusc
             
          
           
             Vide
             chap.
             4.
             
             Sect.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Praetulerim
               delyrus
               inersque
               videri
               ,
            
             
               Dum
               mea
               delectant
               mala
               me
               ,
               vel
               denique
               fallant
               ,
            
             
               Quam
               sapere
               &
               ●ingi
               .
            
             
               Hor.
               lib.
               2.
               ep
               .
               2.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               Vlysses
               apud
               Hom.
               
            
          
           
             Spectatores
             vociferantur
             ,
             ictus
             tacet
             .
          
           
             Qui
             mediocris
             gladiator
             ingemuit
             ?
             Quis
             vultum
             mutavit
             unquam
             ?
             Quis
             non
             modo
             sterit
             ,
             verum
             etiam
             decubuit
             turpiter
             ?
             Tusc.
             Qu.
             lib.
             2.
             
          
           
             Debilona
             facitomanu
             debilem
             pede
             ,
             coxa
             ,
             lubricos
             quato
             dentes
             ,
             vita
             dun●
             superest
             ,
             bene
             est
             .
          
           
             Hanc
             mihi
             ,
             vol
             acuta●
             ,
             si
             das
             ,
             sustineo
             crucem
             .
             Sen.
             ep
             .
             101.
             
          
           
             Improbaeque
             Tigres
             indulgent
             patientiam
             flagello
             .
          
           
             Impiger
             &
             fortis
             virtute
             coacta
             .
          
           
             
               Cerno
               equidem
               gemina
               camstratos
               morte
               Philippos
            
             
               Thessaliaeque
               rogos
               &
               funera
               gentis
               Iberae
               .
            
          
           
             Rara
             est
             in
             nobilitate
             senectu●●●erre
             quam
             sortem
             patiuntur
             omnes
             nemo
             recusat
             .
          
           
             Tusc.
             l.
             2.
             
             Cum
             faces
             doloris
             ad●
             moverentur
             .
          
           
             Tantum
             doluerunt
             ,
             quantum
             doloribuse
             inseruerunt
             .
             S.
             Aug.
             
          
           
             Virgil.
             ●
             .
             8
             v.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Ceu
               rore
               seges
               viret
               ,
               sic
               croscunt
               rigui
               tristia
               fletibus
            
             
               Urget
               lachryma
               lachrymam
            
             
               Fecundusquo
               sui
               se
               numerat
               dolor
            
             
               Quem
               fortuna
               se●el
               virum
               udo
               degenerem
               lumine
               viu
               derit
               .
            
             
               Illum
               saepe
               ferit
               .
               —
            
          
           
             Levius
             sic
             patientia
             quicquid
             corrigere
             est
             nefas
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             10.13
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             9.9
             Mat.
             7.7
             Iam.
             ●
             .
             13
             P●al
             .
             31.19
             ,
             24.
             ●sal
             .
             34.21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             
               Nulla
               mihi
               nova
               nunc
               facies
               inopinaque
               surgit
            
             
               Omnia
               praecepi
               atque
               animo
               me●um
               ante
               revolvi
               .
            
             
               
                 Virgil.
                 lib.
              
               6.
               
            
          
           
             
               Nunc
               festinatos
               nimium
               tibi
               sent●t
               honores
            
             
               Actaque
               lauriferae
               damnat
               Syllana
               juventae
               .
            
             
               
                 Lucan
                 .
                 lib.
              
               8.
               
            
          
           
             
               Ubi
               jam
               validi●
               quassatum
               est
               viribus
               aevi
            
             
               Corpus
               &
               obtusis
               ceciderunt
               viribus
               artus
            
             
               Claudicat
               ingenium
               ,
               delirat
               lin
               ●aque
               n●ensque
               .
            
             
               
                 Lucr.
                 l.
              
               3.
               
            
          
           
             
               Quatenus
               excidi
               penitus
               vitiu●●irae
               ,
            
             
               Caetera
               item
               nequ●unt
               stultis
               haeren●ia
            
             
               
                 Hor.
                 l.
              
               1
               sat
               .
               3.
               
            
          
           
             *
             
               Nolo
               quod
               cupio
               ●tatin
               tenere
            
             
               N●c
               victor
               a
               mi
               place
               ▪
               pa●ata
               .
            
             
               Petron.
               
            
          
           
             Mors
             ipsa
             beatior
             inde
             est
             Quod
             per
             cruciamina
             lethi
             via
             panditur
             ardua
             justis
             &
             ad
             astra
             doloribus
             itur
             .
             
               Prud.
               hymn
               .
               in
               exeq
               .
               defunct
               .
            
          
           
             Virtutes
             avidae
             periculi
             .
             Monstrant
             quam
             non
             poeniteat
             tanto
             pretio
             aesti
             masse
             virturem
             .
             Senec.
             
          
           
             Non
             enim
             h●laritate
             nec
             lascivia
             ,
             nec
             risu
             ,
             aut
             joco
             comit●
             levitatis
             ,
             sed
             saepe
             etia●
             tristes
             firmitate
             &
             constantia
             sunt
             beati
             .
             
               Cicer.
               de
               fin
               .
               l.
            
             ●●
             
          
           
             Nihil
             infelicius
             eo
             ,
             cui
             nihil
             unquam
             contigit
             adversi
             .
             Non
             licuit
             illi
             se
             experiti
             .
             Senec.
             
          
           
             
               —
               Illa
               seges
               votis
               respondet
               avari
            
             
               Agricolae
               ,
               bis
               quae
               solem
               ,
               bis
               frigora
               sensit
               .
            
             
               
                 Virgil.
                 Georg.
              
               1.
               
            
          
           
             I
             anguent
             per
             in●rtiam
             saginata
             ,
             nec
             labore
             tan●um
             sed
             mole
             &
             ipso
             sui
             onere
             de●eiunt
             .
             Senec.
             
          
           
             Callum
             per
             injurias
             ducunt
             .
          
           
             Ut
             sit
             luminisatque
             aqu●
             c●elestis
             pa●iens
             latus
             .
          
           
             Modestia
             filiorum
             delectantur
             ,
             vernularum
             licentia
             &
             canum
             non
             puerorum
             .
          
           
             
               Ventus
               ut
               amittit
               vires
               nisi
               robo●re
               densae
            
             
               O●currunt
               silvae
               spatio
               diffusu●
               inani
               .
            
             
               Lucan
               .
            
          
           
             Marcet
             sine
             adversario
             virtus
             .
          
           
             Laetius
             est
             quoti
             e●magno
             tibi
             constat
             ho●nestum
             .
          
           
             Ps.
             89.33
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             5.5
             
          
           
             1
             ●im
             .
             1.20
             .
          
           
             Digni
             erant
             in
             hoc
             saeculo
             recipere
             peccatum
             suum
             ,
             ut
             mundiores
             exeant
             ab
             hac
             vita
             ,
             mundati
             castigatione
             sibi
             illata
             per
             mortem
             com
             nunem
             ,
             quoniam
             credentes
             erant
             in
             Christum
             .
             Origen
             S.
             
               Aug.
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             1.
             
               contr
               .
               Parmen
               .
               &
               Cassian
               .
               colla●
               .
            
             6.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.30
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             4.5
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Haec
                 clemencia
                 non
                 paratur
                 arte
                 Sed
                 norunt
                 cui
                 serviunt
                 leones
                 .
              
               
                 Silatus
                 aut
                 renes
                 morbo
                 tentantur
                 acuto
                 .
              
               
                 Quaere
                 fugam
                 morbi
                 .
                 vis
                 recte
                 vivere
                 ?
                 quis
                 non
                 ?
              
               
                 Si
                 virtus
                 hocuna
                 potest
                 dare
                 ,
                 fortis
                 omissis
              
               
                 Hoca●e
                 deliciis
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Hor.
                   l.
                
                 1.
                 ep
                 .
                 6.
                 
              
            
          
           
             *
             Nec
             t●●
             men
             putaverant
             ad
             rem
             pertinere
             ubi
             in
             cia
             perent
             quod
             pl●cuerat
             ut
             sieret
             .
          
           
             Neque
             tam
             aversa
             unquam
             videbitur
             ab
             ope●e
             suo
             providentia
             ut
             debiltas
             inter
             optima
             inventa
             ●it
             .
          
           
             Detesta
             .
             bilis
             ●rit
             caecitas
             si
             nemo
             oculos
             per
             diderit
             nisi
             cui
             eruondisunt
             .
          
           
             Memineris
             ergo
             maximos
             dolores
             morte
             finiri
             ,
             parvos
             habere
             multa
             intervalla
             requietis
             ,
             mediocrium
             nos
             esse
             dominos
             .
             Cicero
             .
          
           
             Ecclus.
             2.14
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Montiris
               ,
               juvenem
               tinctis
               Lentine
               ,
               capillis
            
             
               Tam
               subito
               corvus
               qui
               modo
               cygnus
               eras
               .
            
             
               Non
               omnes
               fallis
               ,
               scit
               te
               Proserpina
               canum
               ,
            
             
               Personam
               capiti
               detrahet
               illa
               tuo
               .
            
             
               
                 Mar.
                 l.
              
               3.
               ep
               .
               43.
               
            
          
           
             
               Audet
               iter
               numeratque
               dies
               spatioq
               ,
               viarum
            
             
               Metitur
               vitam
               ,
               torquetur
               morte
               futur●
               .
            
             
               
                 Hor.
                 lib.
              
               3.
               
               Od.
               1.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               Soph.
               
            
          
           
             
               Nihil
               est
               miserius
               dubitatione
               volutantium
               quar●um
               evadan●
               ,
               quantum
               sit
               illud
               quod
               resta●
               aut
               quale
               ?
            
             
               
                 Seneca
                 l.
              
               17.
               ep
               .
               102.
               
            
          
           
             
               —
               Heu
               quanto
               melius
               vel
               cede
               peracta
            
             
               Parcere
               Romano
               potuit
               fortuna
               pudori
               .
            
             
               Lucan
               .
            
          
           
             Haec
             omnia
             vidit
             in
             flammari
             ,
             Jovis
             aram
             sanguine
             ●urpari
             .
          
           
             
               —
               Sic
               longius
               aevum
            
             
               Destruit
               ingentes
               animos
               &
               vitasuperstes
               ;
            
             
               Imperio
               nisi
               summa
               dies
               cum
               fine
               bonorum
            
             
               A●fluit
               &
               celeri
               praevertit
               tristia
               leto
            
             
               Dedecori
               est
               fortuna
               prior
               .
            
             
               
                 Lucan
                 .
                 lib.
              
               8.
               
            
          
           
             
               Mors
               il●
               melius
               quam
               tu
               consuluit
               quidem
               .
               —
               quisquamne
               secundis
               Tradere
               se
               fatis
               audet
               nisi
               morte
               parata
               .
            
             
               
                 Luc.
                 l.
              
               8.
               
            
          
           
             
               Nimirum
               hac
               die
               una
               plus
               vixi
               mihi
               quam
               vivendum
               fuit
               .
               Hoc
               homo
               morte
               lucratur
               ne
               malum
               esset
               immortale
               .
            
             
               Naz.
               
            
          
           
             Nihil
             in
             malis
             ducamus
             quod
             fit
             a
             Diis
             immortalibus
             vel
             a
             natura
             parente
             omnium●
             cnstitutum
             .
          
           
             Concre
             tum
             fuit
             ,
             disere
             tum
             est
             ,
             rediitque
             unde
             venerat
             ;
             terra
             deorsum
             ,
             spirtu
             ;
             sursum
             .
             Quid
             ex
             his
             omnibus
             iniquum
             est
             ?
             nihi
             .
             Epichar
             .
          
           
             
               Natura
               dedit
               u●uram
               vitae
               ta●quam
               pecuniae
               ,
               quid
               est
               ergo
               quod
               querare
               si
               repetat
               cum
               vult
               ?
               eadem
               enim
               lege
               acceperas
               .
            
             
               Senec.
               
            
          
           
             
               Vitae
               est
               avidus
               Quisquis
               non
               vult
               mundo
               secum
               pe●eunte
               mori
               .
            
             
               Sen.
               
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               Par
               est
               moriri
               :
               neque
               est
               melius
               morte
               in
               malis
               rebus
               miserie
               .
            
             
               
                 Plaut
                 .
                 Rud.
              
               
            
          
           
             
               Aut
               fuit
               ,
               aut
               veniet
               nihil
               est
               praesentis
               in
               illa
               .
            
             
               Morsque
               minus
               poenae
               quam
               mora
               mortis
               habet
               .
            
          
           
             
               Virtutem
               incolu
               nem
               odimus
               Sublatam
               ex
               oculis
               quaerimus
               invidi
            
             
               Horat.
               
            
          
           
             
               Et
               laudas
               nullos
               nisi
               mortuos
               poetas
               .
            
             
               Mart.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             
               Pindar
               .
            
          
           
             Ecclus.
             41.1
             .
          
           
             
               Amittenda
               fortitudo
               est
               aut
               sepeliendus
               dolor
               .
               Cic.
            
             
               Forrem
               polce
               animum
               mortis
               terrore
               carente
               ●
            
             
               Qui
               spatium
               vitae
               extremu●
               inter
               munera
               ponat
               .
            
          
           
             Hostem
             cum
             fugeret
             se
             Fan●nius
             ipse
             peremit
             .
             Mar.
             
          
           
             
               Beati
               er●mus
               cum
               corporibꝰ
               ●e
               lictis
               &
               cupiditatu●
               &
               aemu●ationum
               erimus
               expertes
               quodque
               nunc
               facimus
               ,
               cum
               laxatique
               curis
               sumus
               ,
               ut
               spectare
               aliquid
               yelimus
               &
               vi●ere
               .
            
             
               Tuscul.
               Qu.
               
            
          
           
             
               Mor
               utinam
               pavidos
               vita
               subducer●
               nolle●
            
             
               Sed
               virtus
               te
               sola
               ●
               daret
               —
            
             
               Lucan
               .
            
          
           
             Maneant
             opera
             interrupta
             ,
             minaeque
             Murorum
             ingentes
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Quam
             pellunt
             lachrymae
             fovent
             sor●em
             :
             dura
             negant
             cedere
             mollibus
             .
          
           
             Siccas
             si
             videat
             genas
             Durae
             cedet
             hebes
             sors
             patientiae
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Il.
               o.
            
             
          
           
             Et
             cum
             nihil
             imminuat
             doloris
             ,
             cur
             f●ustra
             turpes
             esse
             volumus
             ?
             Senec.
             
          
           
             Non
             le
             vat
             misero
             ,
             dolor
             
          
           
             virtutem
             verba
             pucas
             ut
             l●cumligna
             
          
           
             Solatium
             est
             pro
             honesto
             dura
             tolerare
             &
             ad
             causam
             a
             patientia
             respicit
             .
             1
             Pet.
             2.19
             .
             Heb.
             11.36
             .
             Mat.
             5.11
             
          
           
             Magis
             his
             quae
             patitur
             vexat
             causa
             patiendi
             .
          
           
             Hi
             quicquid
             biberint
             vomitum
             remetientur
             tristes
             ,
             &
             bilem
             suam
             regustantes
             .
             Senec.
             
          
           
             Tantum
             cura
             potest
             &
             ars
             doloris
             desiit
             Caelius
             fingere
             podagram
             .
             Mart.
             l.
             7
             ep
             .
             38.
             
          
           
             Josh.
             7.12
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Soph.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Who
               so
               him
               bethost
            
             
               Inwardly
               and
               oft
            
             
               How
               hard
               it
               were
               to
               flit
            
             
               From
               bed
               unto
               the
               pit
            
             
               From
               pit
               unto
               pain
            
             
               That
               nere
               shall
               cease
               again
            
             
               He
               would
               not
               do
               one
               sin
            
             
               All
               the
               world
               to
               win
               .
            
          
           
             Inscript
             .
             marmori
             in
             Ecclosparoch
             de
             Feversham
             in
             agro
             Cantiano
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A64099-e16540
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Ipsi
             ceu
             vi
             Deo
             nullo
             est
             opus
             ;
             apud
             Senecam
             .
             Scaliger
             recte
             emendat
             ;
             Ipsi
             ceu
             Deo
             &c
             Ex
             Graeco
             scilicet
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             L.
             Cornel.
             legatus
             sub
             Fabio
             Consule
             vividam
             naturam
             &
             virilem
             animam
             servavi
             ,
             quoad
             animam
             e●flavi
             ;
             &
             tandem
             disertus
             ope
             medicorum
             &
             Esculapii
             dei
             ingrati
             cui
             me
             voveram
             sodalem
             perpetuo
             futurum
             si
             fila
             aliquantulum
             optata
             protulisset
             .
             
               Vetus
               inscriptio
               in
               Lusitania
            
             .
          
           
             
               Nunc
               omnibus
               anxius
               aris
            
             
               Illachrimat
               signatque
               fores
               &
               pectore
               terget
            
             
               Limina
               ;
               nunc
               frustra
               vo●at
               exorabile
               nomen
               .
            
             
               
                 Papin
                 .
                 l.
              
               5.
               
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Graeci
             vocant
             cum
             ●ors
             propter
             impatientiam
             pe●itur
             .
          
           
             Job
             5.8.10
             .
          
           
             vers
             .
             11.16
             .
          
           
             17.
             
          
           
             18.
             
          
           
             26.
             
          
           
             Psalm
             63.6
             .
          
           
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             Psalm
             23.3
             ,
             4
             ,
          
           
             Psalm
             27.5
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             102
             v.
             19
             ,
             20
             
          
           
             Psalm
             77.1
             ,
             &c
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             10.13
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             15.4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             3.18
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             12.7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             
          
           
             Lam.
             3.18
             ,
             19
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Job
             14.13
             .
          
           
             Job
             2.10
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             6.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             11
             
          
           
             Psal.
             16
             
          
           
             Psal.
             17
             
          
           
             Psalm
             31.9
             .
          
           
             27.
             
          
           
             31.
             
          
           
             Non
             jam
             validi
             ,
             radicibus
             haerens
             Pondere
             fixa
             suo
             .
          
           
             Sanctiusque
             ac
             reverentius
             visum
             de
             actis
             ●●orum
             credere
             quam
             scire
             .
             facit
             
          
           
             Fides
             tua
             te
             salvum
             faciet
             ;
             non
             exercitati●
             scriptururam
             .
             Fides
             in
             regula
             posita
             est
             ;
             (
             scil
             .
             in
             symbolo
             quod
             jam
             recitaverat
             )
             habet
             legem
             ,
             &
             salutem
             de
             observatione
             legi●●t
             exercitatio
             autem
             in
             curiositate
             consistit
             ,
             habens
             gloriam
             solam
             de
             peritiae
             studio
             :
             Cedat
             curiositas
             fidei
             ;
             cedat
             gloria
             saluri
             .
             Tert.
             de
             praescript
             .
          
           
             S.
             Augustinus
             vocat
             symbolum
             comprehensionem
             fidei
             vestrae
             atque
             perfectionem
             Cordis
             signaculum
             ,
             &
             nostrae
             militiae●
             acramentum
             .
             Amb
             lib.
             3.
             de
             veland
             virgin
             .
             Aug.
             serm
             .
             115.
             
          
           
             Non
             per
             difficiles
             nos
             Deus
             ad
             beatam
             vita●n
             quaestiones
             vocat
             .
             In
             absoluto
             nobis
             &
             facili
             est
             aeternitas
             :
             ●esum
             suscitatum
             a
             mortuis
             per
             Deum
             credere
             &
             ipsum
             esse
             Dominum
             confiteri
             .
             S.
             Hilar.
             lib.
             10.
             de
             Trinit
             .
          
           
             Haec
             est
             fides
             Catholica
             (
             de
             symbolo
             suo
             dixit
             Athanasiu
             ,
             velqu
             cuncque
             author
             est
             .
             S.
             Athanas
             .
             de
             fide
             Nicena
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Ep
               ad
               Epict.
            
             
          
           
             Tertul.
             ad
             Sapul
             .
          
           
             In
             Phoedo
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             14.6
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8.31
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             1
             Joh.
             2.1
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             1.15
             .
          
           
             2
             Thes.
             2.13
             .
          
           
             Ibid.
             v.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             2
             Thes.
             3.5
             .
          
           
             2
             Thes.
             1.11
             .
          
           
             1
             Thes.
             5.9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             Act.
             3.23
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             2.22
             
          
           
             Joh.
             11.25
             .
          
           
             Ibid.
             ver
             .
             40.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             15.55
             .
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Desce●●li
             sti
             ad
             Olympia
             sed
             ne●o
             praeter
             te
             :
             coronam
             habes
             ,
             victoriam
             non
             habes
             .
          
           
             
               Mitius
               ille
               perit
               subita
               qui
               mergitur
               unda
               ;
            
             
               Quam
               sua
               qui
               liquidis
               brachia
               lassat
               aquis
               .
            
             
               Ovid.
               
            
          
           
             Etiam
             innocentes
             mentiri
             cogit
             dolor
             .
          
           
             Ipse
             illigatus
             peste
             interimor
             textili
             .
          
           
             Lavor
             honesta
             hora
             &
             salubri
             quae
             mihi
             &
             calorem
             &
             sanguine●
             servet
             .
             Rigere
             &
             pallere
             post
             lavacrum
             mortuus
             possum
             
               Tertul.
               Apol.
               c.
            
             42.
             
          
           
             Cognata
             faece
             sepulti
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Aelian
               .
               lib.
            
             4.
             
               var.
               hist.
               cap.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             Vide
             August
             .
             lib.
             50.
             
             Hom.
             Hom.
             4.
             &
             serm
             .
             57.
             de
             te●pore
             .
             Faustum
             ad
             Paulinum
             .
             Ep.
             1.
             in
             Biblioth
             .
             pp.
             tom
             .
             ●
             .
             vet
             .
             ed
             t.
             Concil
             .
             Arelat
             .
             1.
             c.
             3.
             
             Carthag
             .
             4.
             c
             7.8
             .
          
           
             —
             Quis
             luce
             suprema
             Dimisiste
             mea●sero
             non
             ingemit
             horas
             
               Sil.
               Ital.
               l.
            
             15.
             
          
           
             
               Sic
               contra
               r●rum
               natnraemunera
               nota
            
             
               Corvus
               maturis
               frugitus
               ova
               refert
               .
            
          
           
             
               In
               Adrian
            
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Vide
             life
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Dise
             of
             repentance
             Rule
             of
             holy
             living
             chap.
             4.
             
             Sect.
             of
             repentance
             ;
             and
             volume
             of
             Serm.
             serm
             .
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Ne
               tamen
               ad
               stygia
               famulus
               descenderet
               umbras
            
             
               Ureret
               implicitum
               cum
               scelerata
               lues
            
             
               Cavimus
               —
            
          
           
             
               Cogimur
               a
               suetis
               animum
               suspendere
               rebus
               ,
            
             
               Atque
               ut
               vivamus
               vivere
               desinimus
            
             
               Corn.
               Gallus
               .
            
          
           
             
               Gnossius
               haec
               Rhadamanthus
               habet
               durissima
               regna
            
             
               Castigatque
               auditque
               dolos
               subigit
               ;
               fateri
            
             
               Quae
               quis
               apud
               superos
               furto
               laetatus
               inani
            
             
               Disttulit
               in
               seram
               commissa
               piacula
               mortem
               .
            
             
               Aened
               .
               6.
               
            
          
           
             —
             Cineri
             gloria
             sera
             venit
             .
          
           
             
               Tu
               mihi
               quod
               rarum
               est
               ,
               vivo
               sublime
               dedisti
               ,
            
             
               Nomen
               ab
               exequiis
               quod
               dare
               fama
               solet
               .
            
          
           
             Ou
             pondre
             ,
             ou
             rendre
             ,
             ou
             les
             peines
             denfers
             attendre
             .
          
           
             Quid
             debent
             ●aesi
             a●ere
             u
             ●●
             rei
             ad
             paenam
             confugiunt
             ?
          
           
             Vera
             ad
             Deum
             conversio
             in
             ultim●
             positorum
             mente
             potius
             est
             aesti●anda
             quam
             tempore
             .
             ●el
             p.
             ep
             .
             2.
             c.
             .
             vera
             conversio
             )
             scil
             .
             ab
             insi
             delitate
             ad
             fidem
             ●hristi
             per
             Baptismum
             .
          
           
             Lamen
             .
             3.41
             .
          
           
             Job
             7.20
             .
          
           
             Lamen
             .
             1.18
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             Lamen
             .
             5.19
             .
          
           
             Psalm
             25.7
             .
             Psalm
             .
             109.21
             .
          
           
             Psalm
             143.
             
          
           
             Psalm
             101.1
             .
          
           
             Psalm
             5.1
             .
          
           
             
               Credebant
               hoc
               grande
               nefa
               ,
               &
               morte
               piandum
               ,
            
             
               Si
               juvenis
               vetulo
               non
               assurrexerat
               &
               si
            
             
               Barbato
               cu●cu●q
               puer
               —
            
             
               Iuven.
               Sat.
               13.
               
            
          
           
             1
             Thes.
             5.17
             .
             Luke
             18.1
             .
             1
             Thes.
             5.17
             .
          
           
             Mark
             16.16
             .
          
           
             Luke
             13.3
             Acts
             3.19
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             5.3
             .
          
           
             Luke
             14.10
             .
             John
             13.14
             .
          
           
             Math.
             5.5
             .
          
           
             Colos.
             3.1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             10.16
             .
          
           
             1
             Thes.
             5.8
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8.24
             .
          
           
             Luke
             16.29
             .
             Mark
             4.44
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             4.13
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             10.25
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             13.17
             .
             Matth.
             18.17
             .
          
           
             2
             Thes.
             3.6
             .
             2
             ep
             .
             John
             10.
             
             Titus
             3.10
             .
          
           
             Colos.
             3.14
             .
             1
             Tim.
             1.5
             .
             1
             Tim.
             2.22
             .
             Mark
             12.30
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             6.14
             .
          
           
             1
             John
             3.16
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             18.9
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             18.15
             .
          
           
             James
             1.4
             .
             Luke
             21.19
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             12.3
             .
             Gal.
             6.9
             .
          
           
             Ephes.
             5
             20.
             2
             
             Thess.
             1.3
             .
             Luke
             6.32
             .
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             3.2
             .
          
           
             1
             Thes.
             5.16
             .
             Philip.
             3.1.4.4
             .
          
           
             1
             Thes
             5.19
             .
             Ephes.
             4.30
             .
          
           
             Acts.
             7.51
             .
          
           
             Ephes.
             5.33
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             5.8
             .
             Colos.
             3.21
             .
             Ephes.
             6.4
             .
             1
             Thes.
             5.20
             .
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             2.24
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             18.7
             .
             1
             Cor.
             10.32
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             12.14
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             6.1
             .
          
           
             Philip.
             4.8
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             8.21
             .
          
           
             1
             Thes.
             5.22
             .
          
           
             James
             5.19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             10.32
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             12.4
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             5.12
             .
             James
             1.2
             .
          
           
             Luke
             22.19
             .
          
           
             Joh.
             20.30.31
             .
             Acts
             3.23
             .
             Mark
             1.1
             .
             Luke
             10.16
             .
          
           
             Revel
             .
             22.18
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.16
             .
          
           
             Jude
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             14.13.22
             
          
           
             Rom.
             16.17
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             23.8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             5.3
             .
          
           
             1
             John
             4.1
             .
             1
             Thes.
             5.21
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             9.25
             .
             Titus
             2.2
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             16.24
             .
          
           
             Colos.
             3.5
             .
             Rom.
             8.13
             .
          
           
             Luke
             6.34
             .
          
           
             Mark
             13.35
             .
             Matth.
             24.42
             &
             25.13
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             5.22
             .
             Ephes.
             4.26
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             6.10
             .
             Matth.
             5.22
             ,
          
           
             Matth.
             5.34
             .
          
           
             James
             2.1
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             5.22
             .
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             4.12
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             10.31
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             5.6
             .
          
           
             Titus
             3.9
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             5.44
             .
             Rom.
             12.14
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             2.1
             .
          
           
             Titus
             3.14
             .
          
           
             Ephes.
             4.28
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             5.48
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             3.8
             .
             2
             Pet.
             1.6
             ,
             7.
             2
             
             Cor.
             8.7
             .
             2
             Cor.
             9.5
             .
          
           
             Ephes.
             5.4
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             2.9
             .
          
           
             James
             1.9
             .
          
           
             Philip.
             2.10
             .
          
           
             Magnifica
             verba
             mors
             prope
             admota
             excutit
             
          
           
             Nam
             verae
             voces
             tum
             demum
             pectore
             ab
             imo
             e
             iciu●tur
             —
             Lucret.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Cyrus
               apud
               Xenoph.
               l.
            
             8.
             institut
             .
          
           
             Vide
             Chap.
             1.
             
             Sect.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Lucian
             de
             luctu
             .
             Vid.
             reg
             .
             6.
             paulo
             infr
             Herod●t
             .
             Musa
             .
             5.
             
             Plin
             l.
             4.
             c.
             ●1
             .
             Xiphilin
             .
             in
             Severo
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Nicarchus
             .
          
           
             
               Fallax
               saepe
               fides
               ,
               testataqne
               vota
               peri●un●
               ;
            
             
               Constitues
               tumulum
               si
               ●apis
               ipse
               tuum
               .
            
          
           
             Written
             upon
             a
             wall
             in
             S.
             Edmunds
             Church
             in
             Lumbard-street
             .
          
           
             Contra
             avaritiam
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             16.2
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             18.30
             ,
             31.
             
          
           
             Ps.
             22.19
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             42.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             68
             26.
             
             &
             Psal.
             71.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             71.
             
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             72
             
          
           
             Psal.
             116
             
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A64099-e23870
           
             Exod.
             20.19
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Xenoph
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             lib.
             8.
             
          
           
             Jam.
             5.14
             .
          
           
             James
             ●
             .
             14
             .
             Gabriel
             in
             4
             ●on●
             .
             dist
             .
             ●●
             .
          
           
             James
             5.16
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             28
             ●3
             .
          
           
             1
             John
             ●
             .
             9
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             3.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             Acts
             1●
             18
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.31
             .
          
           
             Si
             ta●uerit
             quis
             percussus
             est
             &
             non
             egerit
             poenitentiam
             ,
             nec
             vulnus
             suum
             fratri
             &
             magist●o
             voluerit
             confiteri
             ,
             magister
             qui
             linguam
             habet
             ad
             curandum
             ●acile
             ei
             prodesse
             non
             poterit
             .
             Si
             enim
             ●rubescat
             aegrotus
             vulnus
             medico
             confiteri
             ,
             quod
             ignorat
             medicina
             non
             curat
             S.
             Hiezon
             .
             ad
             caput
             10.
             
             Eccles.
             Si
             enim
             hoe
             fecerimus
             &
             revelavorimus
             peccam
             nostra
             ,
             non
             solum
             Deo
             ,
             sed
             &
             his
             qui
             pof●une
             mederi
             vulneribus
             nostris
             atque
             peccatis
             ,
             delebuntur
             peccata
             nostra
             .
             Origen
             hom
             .
             17.
             in
             Lucam
             .
          
           
             a
             Plaut
             .
             ●●inum
             .
             mus
             .
          
           
             Tam
             facile
             &
             pronum
             est
             superos
             contemnere
             testes
             Si
             morta
             .
             lis
             idem
             nemo
             sciat
             .
             Juv.
             Sat.
             13.
             
          
           
             Qui
             homo
             culpam
             admisit
             in
             se
             nullus
             est
             tam
             parvi
             pre●●●
             quin
             pude
             at
             ,
             qu●n
             ▪
             urget
             sese
             
          
           
             Qui
             homo
             culpam
             admisit
             in
             so
             ●ullus
             est
             tam
             parvi
             pretij
             quin
             pude
             at
             ,
             qu'n
             ●urget
             sese
             
               Plaut
               .
               Aulul
            
             .
          
           
             Verum
             hoc
             se
             amplecti
             ●ur
             uno
             Hoc
             amat
             ,
             h●claudat
             ,
             matro
             ,
             ●a●n
             nullam
             ego
             rango
             .
             Hor.
             Ser.
             l.
             1.
             sat
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Apud
             Surium
             .
             die
             27.
             
             Sept.
             
          
           
             1
             John
             3.20
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             4.4
             .
          
           
             Illi
             mors
             gravis
             incubat
             q●i
             notus
             n●mis
             omnibus
             ignotus
             moritur
             sibi
             .
          
           
             Nun●
             si
             depositum
             non
             insiciatur
             amicus
             si
             reddat
             veteremou●
             tota
             aerugine
             sollem
             ,
             Prodigiosa
             si
             les
             &
             ●huscis
             ●ign●
             libelli
             .
          
           
             
               Iuven.
               sat
            
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             6.1
             .
          
           
             Jam.
             5.15
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             5.5
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             2
             Cor.
             2.6
             .
          
           
             Homines
             in
             remissione
             peccatorum
             ministerium
             suum
             exhibe●t
             ,
             non
             jus
             alic
             .
             〈◊〉
             potestatis
             exercent
             :
             Neque
             enim
             in
             suo
             sed
             in
             nomine
             Pat●i
             ,
             Fihj
             .
             &
             Spiritu
             ,
             Sancti
             peccata
             dimittuntur
             :
             ●sti
             rogant
             ,
             divinitas
             donat
             .
          
           
             
               S.
               Ambr.
               de
               spir
               .
               S.
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             19
             
          
           
             Summum
             futuri
             judicii
             prae●us
             dicium
             est
             ,
             si
             quis
             ita
             deliquerit
             ut
             a
             communicatione
             orationis
             &
             conventus
             &
             on
             ●is
             ●ancti
             commercii
             rele●etur
             .
          
           
             Tertul.
             pol.
             c.
             39.
             
          
           
             Atque
             hoc
             idem
             innuitur
             per
             summam
             Apostoli
             censurano
             ,
             in
             reos
             ma
             imi
             crimmis
             ,
             sit
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             id
             est
             ,
             excommunicatus
             majori
             excommunicatione
             :
             Don
             inus
             veniet
             :
             ●cil
             ad
             judicandum
             eum
             adquod
             iudiciu
             haec
             corsura
             colesiae
             est
             relativa
             ,
             &
             inordine
             .
             Tum
             demum
             pena
             ▪
             dabit
             ;
             ad
             qua
             nisi
             resipiscat
             ,
             hic
             consignatur
             .
          
           
             Arelat
             .
             ●●
             3.
             
          
           
             Vide
             2
             Cor.
             2
             10
             &
             ●●
             Cyprian
             ep
             .
             73.
             
          
           
             Caus.
             6.
             
             Q.
             6
             &
             q.
             7.
             
          
           
             Ca●
             13.
             vide
             etiam
             Conc.
             Ancyr
             .
             c.
             6
             ●ure●
             .
             2.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             O
             sacrum
             convivium
             in
             quo
             Christus
             sumicur
             ,
             recolitur
             memoria
             passi
             ni●
             e●us
             ,
             mens
             impletur
             gratia
             &
             futurae
             glorie
             nobis
             pignus
             datur
             .
          
           
             Ita
             vide
             ut
             prosit
             illis
             ignosci
             quos
             ad
             poenam
             ipse
             Deus
             deduxit
             :
             quod
             ad
             me
             attinet
             non
             sum
             crudelis
             ,
             sed
             vereor
             no
             quod
             remisero
             patiar
             .
          
           
             Tryphaena
             dixit
             apud
             Petro●ium
             .
          
           
             Saeviquoque
             &
             implacabiles
             Domini
             crude
             litatem
             suam
             impediuntsi
             quando
             penitentia
             fugitivos
             re
             duxit
             .
             dedititiis
             hostibus
             par●imus
             .
          
           
             *
             Quaecunque
             ergo
             de
             poenitentia
             jubendo
             dicta
             sunt
             ,
             non
             ad
             exteriorem
             sed
             ad
             interiorem
             referenda
             sunt
             ,
             sine
             qua
             nullus
             unquam
             Deo
             reconciliari
             poterit
             .
          
           
             Gratian.
             de
             penit
             ,
             d.
             1.
             
             Quis
             aliquando
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             2.3
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             15.22
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8.32
             .
          
           
             i●e
             rule
             of
             holy
             living
             Chap.
             4.
             
             Sect.
             10.
             &
             〈◊〉
             of
             the
             life
             of
             ●esus
             ,
             Par●
             3.
             
             Disc.
             18.
             
          
           
             Caus.
             26.
             q.
             7.
             ab
             infirmis
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             9.6
             .
          
           
             Acts
             3.26
             .
          
           
             Est
             modus
             gloriandi
             in
             consei●ntia
             ut
             noveris
             fidem
             tuam
             esse
             sinceram
             ,
             spem
             tuam
             esse
             certam
             .
          
           
             
               August
               .
               Psal.
            
             149.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Una
               est
               nobilitas
               ,
               argumentumq
               coloris
            
             
               Ingenui
               ,
               timidas
               non
               habuisse
               manus
               .
            
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             1.15
             .
          
           
             Ezek.
             33.11
             .
          
           
             Luke
             15.7
             .
          
           
             1
             John
             2.1
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             5.20
             .
          
           
             Ezek.
             18.
             
          
           
             Joel
             2.
             
          
           
             James
             3.2
             .
          
           
             1
             Joh.
             1.8
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             11.32
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             6.23
             .
          
           
             Hebr.
             13.5
             .
          
           
             Vixi
             ,
             p●●cavi
             ,
             poenital
             ,
             naturae
             cessi
             .
          
           
             Psalm
             130.
             
          
           
             *
             Psalm
             49.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             16.15
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             13.20
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             6.15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Iliad
             .
             †
             .
          
           
             Ecolus
             .
             38.17
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             dixit
             Socrates
             de
             Ergastulario
             lugente
             .
          
           
             
               N●mo
               me
               lachrymis
               decoret
               nec
               funera
               fletu
            
             
               Faxit
               ;
               cur
               ?
               volito
               vivus
               per
               ora
               virum
               .
            
             
               Ennius
               .
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Cyrus
               apud
               Xenop
            
             .
          
           
             *
             S.
             
               Chrysost
               .
               hom
            
             .
             4.
             
             Hebr.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Il.
             †
             .
          
           
             Mors
             op●i●
             a
             est
             periredum
             lachrimant
             sui●●ippol
             .
             Sen.
             
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
          
           
             a
             Expectavimus
             ●achrymas
             ad
             ostentati
             nem
             doloris
             paratas
             ut
             ergo
             ambitiosu●
             detonuit
             te
             it
             surerbum
             pallio
             caput
             &
             m●n●bus
             inter
             se
             usque
             ad
             articulorum
             str●pi
             um
             contritis
             ,
             &c.
             
             Petron.
             
          
           
             b
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
          
           
             c
             Non
             Siculae
             da●
             pes
             dulcem
             elaborabunt
             sapo●e●o
             non
             avium
             Citharaeque
             cantus
             so
             ●num
             reducent
             
          
           
             d
             
               —
               Tremulumque
               caput
               descendere
               jus●it
            
             
               In
               Coelum
               &
               longam
               manantia
               labra
               salivam
               .
            
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Iliad
             .
             †
             .
          
           
             b
             Lib.
             6.
             variae
             histor
             .
             cap.
             6.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               Nam
               quid
               sibi
               saxa
               cavata
            
             
               Quod
               pulchra
               volunt
               monumenta
            
             
               Res
               quid
               nisi
               creditur
               illis
            
             
               Non
               mortua
               sed
               data
               somno
               .
            
             
               Prud.
               hym
               .
               in
               exeq
               .
               defunct
               .
            
          
           
             
               —
               Cupit
               omnia
               ferre
            
             
               Prodigus
               &
               totos
               melior
               succendere
               census
               ,
            
             
               Desertas
               e●osus
               opes
               ;
            
             
               
                 Statius
                 lib.
              
               2.
               
               Silvar
               .
            
          
           
             Totus
             hic
             locus
             contemnendus
             est●m
             nobis
             ,
             non
             negligendus
             in
             nostris
             .
             Cicero
             .
          
           
             Id
             cine●rem
             aut
             manes
             credis
             curare
             sepultos
             ?
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Fugientibus
             Trojanis
             minatus
             est
             Hector
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Il.
             ●
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Xenop
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               Sit
               tibi
               terra
               levis
               mollique
               tegaris
               arena
            
             
               Ne
               tua
               non
               possinteruere
               ossa
               cane●
               .
               Mart
            
          
           
             *
             
               Nam
               quod
               requiescere
               corpus
               vacuum
               sine
               mente
               videmus
            
             
               Spacium
               breve
               restat
               ut
               alti
               repetat
               collegia
               sensus
               :
            
             
               Hinc
               maxima
               cura
               sepulchris
               impenditur
               —
            
             
               Prudent
               .
               hymn
               .
               in
               exeq
               .
               defunc
               .
            
          
           
             
               ●armoreo
               Licinu
               tuu●ulo
               sacet
               ,
               at
               Cato
               parvo
               ,
            
             
               Pompeius
               nullo
               ,
               credi
               nus
               esse
               Deos.
               
            
             
               
                 Varro
                 Aracinus
              
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               Fama
               orbem
               replet
               ,
               mortem
               for
               occulit
               ,
               at
               tu
            
             
               Desine
               scrutari
               quod
               tegit
               ossa
               solum
               .
            
             
               Si
               mihi
               dent
               animo
               non
               impar
               fata
               sepulchrum
            
             
               Angusta
               est
               tumulo
               terra
               Britanna
               meo
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ce●nit
               ibi
               maestos
               &
               mortis
               honore
               carentes
               .
            
             
               I
               eucaspim
               &
               Lyciae
               ductorem
               classi
               Orontem
               .
            
             
               Aeneid
               .
               6.
               
            
          
           
             I
             ustravitque
             ●iros
             di
             ,
             itque
             novissima
             verba
             .
             Aeneid
             .
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               Il.
               †
               .
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Isoc
               .
               Plataica
            
             .
          
           
             —
             miserum
             in
             lattore
             Tenxi
             flebant
             &
             cineri
             ingrato
             suprema
             ferebant
             .
             Eneid
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             —
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Il.
             †
             .
          
           
             H
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Cyrus
               apud
               Xenop
               .
               lib.
            
             8.
             instit
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Illiad
             .
             †
             .